《Stomp on Your Broken Heart With Our Babies》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Ten monthster, Bonnie was finally inbor.


    Lying on the operating table, she was dazzled by the bright shadowlessmp. Then she heard the


    nervous voices from the obstetrician and nurses.


    "We have a breech birth here. She needs an emergency C-section!"


    "Toote. She''s hemorrhaging. Call her family! They need to make a decision now!"


    "Her family is here!"


    Sebastian arrived?


    Even since Bonnie Morgan got pregnant, he had never turned up. Now she was inbor, and finally he


    was here!


    Her heart racing with excitement, Bonnie craned her neck and managed a few words, her lips chapped,


    "Sebastian, our baby¡­ Why are you here, Be Jones?!"


    Be, dressed in a white wedding gown covered with little diamonds, walked slowly towards Bonnie


    with a charming smile. Bonnie¡¯s eyes stung as she saw this scene.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Be was wearing the Angel''s Wedding Dress, the dress she was going to wear at her and Sebastian¡¯s


    wedding! But why was Be wearing it now?


    "I¡¯m sorry, Bonnie. Sebastian won¡¯te to see you. He¡¯s waiting for me at the ceremony now. We¡¯re


    getting married today."


    "This can¡¯t be happening!" Bonnie shook her head violently. Seized withbor pains, she clenched her


    fists. "Sebastian said he¡¯d marry me. We have a baby!"


    Be, however, stayed calm and spun the ring on her ring finger, "Sebastian doesn¡¯t want me to suffer


    pain, so he chose you to suffer for me."


    "Come on, Bonnie. Wake up! If Sebastian had feelings for you, he wouldn¡¯t have left you alone here!"


    "You¡¯re lying. I want to see him. I need to see Sebastian!" Bonnie kept shaking her head, struggling to


    get off the operating table. But as soon as she moved, blood gushed out of her body and soaked the


    white sheets, dripping to the cold floor.


    At this point, Be¡¯s phone rang, and the caller ID said "Hubby".


    "Hello, Sebastian. I¡¯m in the hospital. Bonnie is having a very hard delivery. She¡¯s dying," Be was


    able to speak the meanest words in the sweetest voice.


    The voice on the other end of the line paused for a moment before saying slowly, "She should have


    died already!"


    It was Sebastian¡¯s voice!


    Having been in love with Sebastian for twelve years, Bonnie knew as much about him as she did about


    herself, and was certain that it was Sebastian¡¯s voice.


    Did Sebastian just say she should have died already?


    A shiver ran down Bonnie¡¯s spine. Tears streamed down her face, and she could taste the blood in her


    mouth. Somehow, she thought of that night when Sebastian whispered in her ear in the darkness, "If


    you get pregnant, give birth to it, and I¡¯ll bring it up!"


    Sebastian said he would bring up the baby, but he wished the mother of the baby were dead. No


    wonder he hadn¡¯t appeared again since that night. No wonder she had been kept in the house since


    she had got pregnant. No wonder Be was wearing the Angel''s Wedding Dress, the dress she had


    longed to wear. Sebastian had never loved her, and she was nothing but a child-bearer for him!


    Now Bonnie saw the man she had loved for twelve years in his true colors!


    Bonnie felt that she was about to ck out. Meanwhile, there was a pool of dark liquid spread out


    around her. They couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding!


    Be saw this scene, her beautiful eyes glinting shrewdly. The delivery must have made it hard for


    Bonnie to think straight, or else, she wouldn¡¯t have been fooled so easily.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring up your baby in the future," Be said as she turned to the obstetrician. "We


    choose the baby. Give it to me!"


    The obstetrician replied in a cold sweat, "I¡¯ll get the anesthesiologist ready."


    "Don¡¯t bother. We want the baby anyway. Do it now!" Be¡¯s cruel reply made everyone shudder.


    The obstetrician didn¡¯t dare to disobey Be¡¯s order. After all, she was the untouchable Mrs. Grant. He


    raised the shiny scalpel and cut Bonnie¡¯s big belly. As her belly was slit open, Bonnie opened her


    mouth in agony, but couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    "Twins! A boy and a girl!" The babies were pulled out of Bonnie¡¯s womb, crying loudly.


    Those were her babies!


    Regardless of her own condition, Bonnie reached for her two newborn babies, but the next moment,


    she fell off the operating table to the floor, lying weltering in blood.


    All she could do was watch Be leaving with the two babies in her arms!


    The cries of the babies faded to silence, but before long, the hurried footsteps and frantic screams


    came from out of the operating room.


    "The hospital is on fire! Everyone run!"


    Soon, the operating room was filled with heavy smoke, while the fire raged towards Bonnie like a beast.


    Finally, the mes licked at her feet and engulfed her¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Five yearster, at the busy Willisto Airport¡­


    A gorgeous woman in a red dress walked out of the arrival hall slowly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    She had fair skin and exquisite features. Her pouting lips made her look innocent and charming at the


    same time. Her dress fluttered gracefully as she walked, and her slender ankles were revealed. She


    looked like a gleaming goddess, glowing with unearthly beauty.


    She was a living siren!


    However, what made people unable to take their eyes off was the three cute kids behind her.


    The two boys were wearing suits in the same style. Their hair was slicked back, and their beautiful


    foreheads were shown. The two handsome boys had totally different temperament. One of them had a


    stern look on his face, while the other was beaming a warm smile.


    Between them was a little girl in a pink princess dress with a lollipop in her hand. Her big watery eyes


    were the best feature on her pretty chubby face, and her smile could melt people¡¯s heart.


    The little girl looked up and asked in a childish voice, "Are we going to the hotel, Annie?"


    "Erika, behave! Call me mommy!" Bonnie couldn¡¯t help but frown and pretend to be angry, but in the


    face of the three cute babies, she gave a smile despite herself, yet no glimmer of happiness was seen


    in her eyes.


    Because for her, Willisto was a ce full of bitter memories and resentment!


    Five years ago, Bonnie had narrowly escaped that fire. Fortunately, she was helped by some kind


    people and found another three fraternal triplets left in her womb unexpectedly. After that, she went


    abroad, had cosmetic surgery and passed under the name of Annie, bringing up the three kids alone.


    And today, she finally came back to Willisto. She came back for one thing, which was to take back the


    two babies taken by Be and Sebastian!


    Just as Bonnie was plunged in thought, Lukas Morgan, the second son, held her hand and looked up at


    her with concern. "Mommy, are you feeling unwell? You look pale. I have some pills for airsickness with


    me."


    "Well, silly woman. Why did she have to make sketches on ne? She must be airsick now," Andrew


    Morgan, the eldest son, said coldly.


    Meanwhile, Erika Morgan, the third daughter, trotted up to the suitcase and pushed it forward hard.


    "Mommy, let¡¯s grab a cab to the hotel now, so that you can have a good rest!"


    Feeling warm inside, Bonnie chuckled, "Fine then, let¡¯s go to the hotel."


    Bonnie chased after the three children as soon as she finished speaking, but bumped against a


    muscr chest instead.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­" Bonnie looked up, but was astonished when she saw the man in front of her


    clearly.


    It was Sebastian!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Five years had passed, and he was still so handsome as before, but he also looked much maturer.


    Sebastian was wearing a handmade ck suit today, and there weren¡¯t any wrinkles on the crisply


    ironed jacket. He looked so elegant and refined, but had amanding presence at the same time,


    just like a king up above the world.


    Bonnie, nevertheless, bit her lower lip hard. She thought about what had happened five years ago and


    fell apart inside.


    Feeling a lump in her throat, Bonnie turned around immediately. She didn¡¯t even bother to spare a


    nce at Sebastian.


    Because she would feel disgusted if she did!


    Therefore, Bonnie hurried off and blended into the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian stood still where he was and squinted his eyes thoughtfully, casting a nk gaze


    in the direction in which Bonnie disappeared.


    Had shee back?


    No way, that couldn¡¯t be happening. She had died in that fire¡­


    He must have seen it wrong just now! Or had he thought so much of her that it had caused


    hallucination?


    And he actually thought the woman bumping into him just now was Bonnie.


    But Bonnie had died five years ago. Sebastian thought very hard about Bonnie¡¯s appearance and


    found that the woman he met just now looked so different from her.


    Sebastian¡¯s phone rang while he was deep in thought. It was from his assistant.


    "Mr. Grant, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to know first?"


    Sebastian replied in a cold tone with a grim look on his face, "Just spit it out."


    Cold shivers ran down the assistant¡¯s back. "The good new is, designer Magnolia has arrived in


    Willisto, and we¡¯re sure to coborate with her this time. The bad news is, littledy Joanna ran away


    from home again¡­"


    This wasn¡¯t the first time littledy Joanna had run away from home. Sebastian rubbed his temples and


    ordered, "You have one hour to find her!"


    After that, Sebastian hung up and strode away.


    Before long, Bonnie checked in at the hotel with her three kids and got a presidential suite.


    It had been a long journey, so she went to bed after a quick shower.


    At this moment, Erika sneaked into the room to make sure Bonnie was sound asleep before running


    out and gesturing to her two brothers in the living room.


    "Lukas, let¡¯s go now so that we can make it back before mommy wakes up!" Erika said.


    Andrew, who was sitting on the sofa ying a game on his phone, ended the game with a pentakill and


    quit it before logging in the trading tform, tapping the "Deal Completed" button and getting the


    payment. "You¡¯ve got another client?"


    "Yes," Erika said in a tender voice as she put on her sunflower hat and sling bag. "It¡¯s a woman in her


    30s. She says her business isn¡¯t doing well recently, so she asked me to give her a read." She paused


    before beaming with pleasure. "With this sum added, I¡¯ll have one million to invest in Lukas¡¯ investment


    company, so that I can use the monthly dividend to buy loads of potato chips and lollipops!"


    "Too much sugar will rot your teeth." Lukas applied sunscreen for Erika gently. "Done. Let¡¯s go now.


    Don¡¯t forget to tell us if mommy wakes up, Andrew!"


    Andrew grunted and tapped the screen, starting another game boosting job, but he was so attentive


    that he didn¡¯t find that a pair of eyes were fixed on him¡­

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    What the three kids didn¡¯t know was that Bonnie actually saw and heard everything!


    Bonnie heaved a sigh helplessly. In order to bring up three kids, she had been short of money all the


    time, so the children had always been ambitious and worked hard to make money, saying that they


    would take her around the world when they saved 100 million.


    At first, Bonnie was gratified to hear that. Butter, she was surprised to find out that Erika made


    money by reading people¡¯s faces. However, Erika was only five. What if she offended her clients and


    got hit?


    Worried, Bonnie kept telling them not to go out to make money again, but sometimes, she just couldn¡¯t


    stop them. Like now, the three kids were about to "work" again when she was asleep.


    Bonnie went back to the room and put on a gray sweat suit and a cap, ready to get the three kids back


    and teach them a lesson!


    ***


    In Coquelicot Cafe, a morous woman in her 30s dressed in designer clothes and luxury brands


    sized Erika up, confused. "So¡­ you are fortune teller Erika?"


    Erika straightened up to make herself look taller, the strawberry decoration on her bun shaking as she


    nodded. "Exactly. I¡¯m fortune teller Erika!"


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous, kid. Where¡¯s the real fortune teller Erika? Tell me, and I¡¯ll buy chocte for you."


    The gorgeous woman took out a $100 bill out of her purse, trying to coax Erika into telling the truth.


    Erika, nevertheless, didn¡¯t take the bill, but stared at that woman with her amber eyes, saying in her


    cute voice, "Judging from the wrinkles between your brows, your thin lips and your dark earlobes, you


    must have lost something or been robbed recently, I assume?"


    The gorgeous woman froze upon hearing that before leaning across the table. "How did you know


    that?"


    Erika pressed her plump lips together and leaned back in the chair. "Because I¡¯m fortune teller Erika. I


    can tell from your face."


    Now the gorgeous woman believed in Erika. She stopped looking down upon her and stared at her


    reverently instead.


    "Please help me, fortune teller Erika. My business has been losing money for thest six months. We


    used to earn ie from the same orders, but now things go awry all the time, and we¡¯ve even


    suffered a 30% loss. Have I been possessed by something?"


    "You had cosmetic surgery on your face." Erika looked closely at her face. "You did a face-lift to


    reshape your jawline, I assume? It has a negative effect on your luck financially, so you¡¯ve been losing


    money. To change that, you need to get your old jawline back."


    The gorgeous woman covered her cheeks with her hands and started to thank Erika after a long pause.


    She took out a check for $50,000, hurried off and went straight to the stic surgery hospital.


    Erika held up the check with a smile and waved it at Lukas not far away from her. "Look, Lukas! I¡¯ve


    had the fifth one million!"


    "I¡¯m so proud of you, Erika. Let me get you some ice cream. Wait here for me." Lukas walked towards


    the ice cream shop nearby as he spoke.


    Her legs dangling, Erika sat on the chair and hummed to herself, waiting for the ice cream toe.


    "littledy Joanna, I¡¯ve finally found you. Come home with me now. Your dad is going to freak out!"


    Suddenly, someone showed up in front of Erika and said anxiously.


    Erika blinked her eyes. "Who are you? I don¡¯t know you!"


    "littledy Joanna, please stop joking. Come with me! Your dad is waiting for you outside." The man


    grabbed Erika¡¯s wrist and pulled her out of the cafe.


    Erika kept struggling, and her sunflower hat fell on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Help! Lukas! Help!" Erika yelled at the ice cream shop.


    Hearing Erika¡¯s scream, Lukas looked around immediately and rushed towards his sister.


    "Erika!"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Lukas rushed forward and held the little girl who was picking up the sunflower hat on the ground not far


    away.


    "It¡¯s OK! I¡¯ve got you!" Lukas patted the little girl on the back gently.


    However, the little girl in Lukas¡¯s arms froze, pushed him away and snapped, "Who are you? Let go of


    me!"


    "I¡¯m Lukas!" Lukas looked at the little girl in his arms in puzzlement. She looked exactly like Erika, but


    howe she seemed to have suddenly be a different person?


    Lukas touched her forehead doubtfully. "You¡¯ve got no fever. Did someone scare you? Here, have


    some ice cream and calm down."


    The little girl, who was struggling a while ago, saw the ice cream in front of her and took it regardless.


    She had never had ice cream like this yummy one in the Grant Residence. As soon as she took a bite,


    she grinned with delight. "It¡¯s so delicious!"


    "Take your time. When you finish it, I¡¯ll buy lollipops for you." Lukas stroked her head lovingly.


    Hardly had Lukas finished his words than Bonnie said slowly behind them, "Too much sugar will rot


    your teeth."


    Lukas flinched upon hearing Bonnie¡¯s voice and said in a whisper, "Aren¡¯t you sleeping, mommy? Why


    are you here?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I followed you two here. Didn¡¯t you promise me you wouldn¡¯t make money again? Why do you go back


    on your word?" Bonnie raised her eyebrows in anger.


    "Because I wanted to take mommy to eat crawfish, right, Erika?" Lukas nudged the little girl next to


    him.


    Crawfish?


    Joanna Grant thought of the advertisement she had watched on TV, drooling. "Crawfish must be


    delicious!"


    Meanwhile, Bonnie got amused by how Joanna looked. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore, picked Joanna up


    and kissed her on the cheek. "Alright, let¡¯s go have crawfish. My treat!"


    In a ck Cayenne not far away, Erika watched Lukas holding another little girl and let her eat her ice


    cream.


    That was Erika¡¯s favorite: strawberry ice cream!


    How could Lukas let someone else have it?


    Furious, Erika tried to pushed the car door open and went over to argue with him, but the door was


    locked and she couldn¡¯t open it.


    "Let go of me, you bad guys! If my mommy knows about this, she¡¯ll make you suffer!" Erika¡¯s braids


    were shaking as she snapped with her hands on her hips. However, she didn¡¯t look intimidating at all,


    but cute.


    But the next moment, Erika got frightened and trembled with fear, because the atmosphere in the car


    turned grim all of a sudden.


    Sebastian, who was sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t help but get fretful as he heard the world "mommy".


    "Shut up and sit up straight," he ordered.


    Erika held up her head. "Why should I listen to you?"


    "littledy Joanna, that¡¯s your dad. You have to listen to him, don¡¯t you?" The assistant in the driver¡¯s


    seat chimed in at once.


    Her¡­ dad?


    Erika shifted her gaze to Sebastian instantly, sizing him up again and again. Atst, she even reached


    out and pinched his finger.


    It was warm, so she couldn¡¯t be dreaming.


    "Dad? Are you really my dad?" Her eyes sparkling, Erika stared at Sebastian expectantly.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    A grin spread across Erika¡¯s chubby face and she asked in her tender voice.


    Sebastian looked down at her sullenly with his dark eyes. "Sit." He didn¡¯t answer Erika¡¯s question, but


    went on reading the financial magazine in his hands.


    The assistant said at this moment, "littledy Joanna, howe you don¡¯t recognize your dad after you


    came back? Look at this photo. Do you see how happy you look with Mr. Grant?" The assistant passed


    his phone to Erika as he spoke.


    In the photo, a little girl in pigtails stood in front of a big and handsome man with a doll in her arms, but


    she was pouting angrily.


    Erika couldn¡¯t help but smirk. So this was how she looked when she was "happy"? Was there


    something wrong with the assistant¡¯s eyes?


    Just as Erika was about to taunt the assistant, she saw another little guy in the corner of the photo and


    eximed suddenly, "Isn¡¯t that Lukas?"


    No sooner had she finished her words than the atmosphere in the car became tense again.


    The assistant took away his phone quickly and said in a nervous and guilty tone, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant. I


    just wanted show littledy Joanna this picture, and I forgot that¡­"


    Sebastian interrupted his assistant as his face clouded over. "Go back to the Sunshine Vi."


    "Yes," the assistant replied at once and started the car.


    Meanwhile, the look on Erika¡¯s face became serious, her eyes fixed on Sebastian.


    The little girl in the photo closely resembled her, while the little boy in the corner her two elder brothers.


    What was going on?


    Could this handsome man who appeared all of a sudden really be her dad?


    With that thought, Erika looked at Sebastian and asked curiously, "Dad, can you tell me your


    birthdate?"


    "Be quiet," Sebastian said, poker-faced.


    Sebastian saw the injured look on Erika¡¯s face, both his heart and voice softening. "What do you


    want?"


    "I can give you a read on our rtionship as a family," replied Erika.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric, who was driving the car, broke intoughter upon hearing that. "When did you learn to read one¡¯s


    fortune, littledy Joanna? How about give me a read? I was born on 5th of April, 1985. How¡¯s my luck


    financially toady?"


    Erika stared at the back side of Eric¡¯s head for a long time earnestly and finally clicked her tongue.


    "Awful. Since God isn¡¯t on your side today, you¡¯ll lose a fortune."


    "Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong, littledy Joanna The stock I boughttely almost went through the


    roof this morning. Apparently, I¡¯ll make a fortune," Eric said, beaming with pleasure. He thought to


    himself. After all, littledy Joanna was still a girl of five, and she couldn¡¯t be right. He would just take it


    as a joke.


    Eric even started tofort Erika. "littledy Joanna, it¡¯s better for you so say something auspicious in


    the future. In that case, even if what you say isn¡¯t urate, people will still get happy."


    Erika got upset and folded her arms over her chest, saying like an adult, "Maybe you wouldn¡¯t believe


    it, but it¡¯s destined to happen."


    The moment Erika finished speaking, Eric¡¯s phone rang. It was from his friend who also bought the


    same stock. As soon as Eric tapped the answer button, the man¡¯s wail came from the other end of the


    line. "We¡¯re done for, Eric! There¡¯s something wrong with that stock which was going up rapidly, and


    thatpany was shut down. But one hour before that, we bought more shares and now, our five


    million is gone!"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Eric didn¡¯t even know how he drove back to the Sunshine Vi.


    When they got off the car, Erika saw him and felt sorry for him, letting out a sigh. She put her chubby


    hand on his shoulder and tried tofort him, sounding like an adult. "As an old saying goes, you can''t


    make an omelet without breaking eggs. Now that you¡¯ve lost five million, something good will definitely


    happen in your life. Don¡¯t be too sad."


    As if he found a straw to clutch at, Eric looked anxiously at Erika with imploring eyes. "littledy


    Joanna, can you figure it out for me? I don¡¯t want anything good in my life to happen. I just want my five


    million back!"


    Sebastian called Eric¡¯s name warningly as soon as Eric said that. Obviously, Sebastian was annoyed.


    Sebastian buttoned up Erika¡¯s coat for her slowly. His fingers looked so fair and slender against those


    green buttons.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything, but Eric came to his senses.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant." Eric dropped his eyes. "I was too upset just now. That won¡¯t happen again."


    Eric was too distressed to think straight now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to believe


    littledy Joanna would be able to solve his problem.


    This was nothing but a coincidence!


    Thinking so, Eric opened the door for Sebastian and Erika at once before driving away.


    Erika stared at the car for a while and looked back at the building in front of her.


    "Let¡¯s go," Sebastian said in a low voice.


    Erika, however, stood still and was unwilling to go. "I can sense the gloom in the house, and I don¡¯t


    want to get in."


    Something ominous would happen if she got into that gloomy house!


    "The gloom? What do you mean?" Sebastian knit his brows.


    Erika pointed at somewhere not far away and exined, "There. Ites from there."


    Sebastian looked in the direction Erika was pointing at, only to see a sexy and morous figure in the


    hallway.


    Meanwhile, Erika was pointing at the middle of her eyebrows.


    "That¡¯s your mom," said Sebastian.


    Erika blinked her beautiful little eyes and felt a little sorry for Sebastian. "Then she must be your wife,


    right? I feel sorry for you. I didn¡¯t know you actually married such a vixen."


    Sebastian looked down at Erika and nodded, amusement gleaming in his narrowed eyes. "You¡¯re


    right."


    The two weren¡¯t talking in a loud voice, but the woman had heard each word of their conversation.


    And now she was livid!


    Her fingers tightened into fists, her well polished nails digging into her palms.


    Simmering with rage, Be wished she could strangle Joanna, Bonnie¡¯s child!


    However, Be needed to take advantage of Joanna to keep her feet in ±¡¼Ò, so she managed to hold


    back her anger.


    Then she recovered herself, put on a smile and came up to them.


    "little Joanna, what are you talking about with your dad?" Be asked in a gentle tone, wanting to y


    the loving wife and mother.


    Erika, nevertheless, drew back immediately, distancing herself from Be. She stared at Be in


    disdain and disgust. Even if Joanna had treated Be this way for years, she still got upset, because it


    was her who had taken care of Joanna all the time, but the little girl never liked her. Instead, she always


    put her on the spot and embarrassed her.


    Just as what she was doing now.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Handsome¡­ Dad, let¡¯s get into the house. It¡¯s cold outside," Erika said.


    Sebastian nodded, picked Erika up and walked into the house, leaving Be alone.


    She waspletely ignored.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Erika opened her mouth in surprise as they went into the house. It didn¡¯t ur to her that the


    handsome man should be so wealthy!


    The house was extravagantly furnished. There was a huge TV in the living room, and the sofa was


    apparently, very expensive. Besides, a dozen servants were standing there, waiting for orders.


    "It¡¯s happy to be your daughter," Erika looked up and said seriously.


    Sebastian pressed his thin lips together and stared at her little face. Suddenly he snorted, "You still


    have to stand in the corner, even if you¡¯re sweet talking me now."


    "Sebastian," Be came up to them at this moment and tried to act gently. "little Joanna didn¡¯t run away


    on purpose. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Now we¡¯ve only had one daughter left, and we have to be kind to


    her, don¡¯t we?"


    Sebastian heard that, and his eyes darkened and glinted with mixed emotions.


    Now they had only had one daughter left. He would live with pain for the rest of his life!


    But also because of this, he softened towards Erika. "Don¡¯t do it again."


    The moment he finished his sentence, Sebastian went to the study on the second floor.


    No sooner had Sebastian left than Be¡¯s gaze fell upon Erika. Be reached out and pinched her


    cheek. "Don¡¯t run away again, or else I wouldn¡¯t help you if your dad told you to stand in the corner!"


    "You didn¡¯t want to help me anyway," Erika tilted her head and looked straight in Be¡¯s eyes, cutting to


    the chase. "You just wanted to y the loving mother." Then she clicked her tongue and continued,


    shaking her head, "But the look of concern on your face was unconvincing because you pushed too


    hard."


    Be clenched her teeth. It had only been a few hours since the little girl had run out of the house, but


    howe she had be a totally different person? She had also got a sharp tongue!


    "Hey, stop talking nonsense." Be managed to recover herself. "Otherwise, I¡¯d spank you."


    Erika, however, wasn¡¯t intimidated at all and took a step back. "Be careful yourself. I can see the


    hostility on your face. You¡¯ll get yourself hurt today."


    What?


    Be got even angrier upon hearing that. How dared a little girl curse her?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I see. You¡¯ve be a bad girl since you came back." A sinister look shed across Be¡¯s beautiful


    eyes. "I won¡¯t take you to the amusement park if you go on talking nonsense like this."


    Erika ignored her, ran to the sofa and sat down, picking up the remote control and turning on the TV.


    Be took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. If Sebastian wasn¡¯t at home, she would long have


    spanked that little bitch!


    But now, it was more important to y up to him first.


    With this thought, Be went to the kitchen to get a cup of Americano before she enhanced her


    cleavage and minced upstairs.


    However, just as she took a few steps, her hand suddenly shook so that the hot coffee spilt all over her


    hand. It was so hot that she dropped the cup.


    The huge noise attracted Erika¡¯s attention. "I told you to be more careful."


    "It¡¯s just an ident," Be said dismissively.


    And this little bitch told her she would get herself hurt today. Was this what she meant? There was only


    a little redness on her skin. She would just run cold water on it and everything would be all right.


    Be thought so and turned around, but she stepped on the coffee, slipped and fell on the stairs as she


    steadied herself with her left hand on the fragments of the coffee cup, which pierced through her palm.


    In an instant, blood sttered all over the ce.


    "See that? I told you you would get yourself hurt." Erika jumped off the sofa. "I¡¯ll call the maids to take


    you to hospital."


    ¡­ So that she could run away from the hospital and go back to her mother and two brothers¡¯ side!


    However, just as Erika was about to run, she was stopped by the servant. "Just stay at home, littledy


    Joanna. Let us take Mrs Grant to hospital."


    The next moment, the servant picked Erika up and carried her upstairs.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Erika was brought into the princess room.


    "Please take a break here in your room, littledy Joanna, I¡¯ll bring the dinner to you a whileter," the


    servant said.


    Erika didn¡¯t realize her stomach was rumbling until the word "dinner" was mentioned. She put her


    chubby hand on her stomach, her eyes gleaming. "What are we going to have for dinner?"


    "It¡¯s your favorite cheesesteak with fried asparagus," replied the servant.


    Erika curled her lips in disdain. Was that her favorite dish?


    What a poor girl this "littledy Joanna" was!


    If Erika met this "littledy Joanna" someday, she would help her expand her horizons by taking this


    "littledy Joanna" to eat all kinds of delicious food in Weskiney!


    Thinking so, Erika asked the servant to leave, while she jumped off the bed and walked around in the


    room.


    Since she couldn¡¯t go to hospital with that evil woman, Erika could only think of another way to get


    away. Therefore, she decided to call her two brothers first to ask for help.


    However, she failed to find a phone after looking around. But the next moment, something popped into


    her mind. Sebastian!


    That handsome man seemed like a big boss, so he must have a phone, right?


    Erika looked around, found a bottle of children¡¯s milk in the room and poured it into a ss. It smelt so


    good, and she couldn¡¯t help taking a sip before she went to the study with it.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was having a video conference in the study.


    He had changed into gray lounge wear, but he still looked so handsome and stern as before. There


    was a cigarette between his fingers, whose white smoke went straight up in the air in the dim study.


    The moment Erika poked her head into the room, she started coughing so violently that her fair face


    turned red.


    Hearing the cough, Sebastian put out the cigarette in his hand and looked at the little face with a frown.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I¡¯ve brought something to drink for you, hands¡­ handsome daddy!" Erika raised the ss in her


    hands and said sweetly, "But are you in the middle of something? Shall Ie backter?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Sebastian hung up andpressed his lips. "Give it to me now."


    Erika trotted up to Sebastian and passed the milk to him. Then she ran over to the window, drew back


    the curtains and opened the window. The strong smell of smoke dissipated as the light entered the


    room.


    "Smoke less, handsome daddy!" Erika gave a warm smile. "It¡¯s bad for your health. Also, it¡¯s good the


    keep the study light and airy. A dim study will have a negative effect on your career."


    She paused and finally added, "And your love life."


    "Well, I have no love life," Sebastian snorted. He didn¡¯t take what Erika said seriously.


    "Didn¡¯t you marry that woman outside? Don¡¯t you love each other?" Erika blinked her eyes in


    astonishment.


    The next moment, Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened. "Who told you all this, your mom?"


    Erika shrugged, saying nothing.


    Sulking, Sebastian stared at Erika with his dark eyes.


    Sebastian had given Be everything, except for marriage and love. He was even living with her in the


    same house, or, he might have a love life when that woman woke up¡­


    Erika tilted her head, her eyes gleaming with sophistication and calmness, which were rarely seen on a


    kid of her age. "I read it from your face. That¡¯s all." She offered her hands to Sebastian as she spoke.


    "If you want to know more details, lend your phone to me, and then I¡¯ll tell you."


    Sebastian stared at her chubby hands and stayed silent for a while.


    It turned out this little girl wanted to y with his phone, so she had made up so many lies to fool him.


    And he actually believed what she said. For a moment, he even thought of that woman, because he


    assumed Erika was talking about the love life between him and her¡­

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Erika walked out of the study with the phone. Then she dialed Lukas¡¯s number from memory.


    The call was answered before long, and a familiar and gentle voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hello, who¡¯s that?"


    "It¡¯s me, Lukas!" Erika said at once, "It¡¯s me, Erika. I¡¯ve been taken back to someone else¡¯s house by


    mistake. Come and pick me up."


    "Erika?" Lukas frowned in confusion. "Aren¡¯t you in the operating room?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What?


    Erika blinked and caught on immediately. She wasn¡¯t in the operating room, while that little girl who was


    mistaken for her was in the operating room.


    That would make everything easier. As long as Erika went to the hospital, everything would get back on


    track.


    Then Erika asked Lukas about the name of the hospital. After she got the answer, she hung up the


    phone.


    "Handsome daddy!" Hands on her stomach, Erika ran back to the study with a grimace. "My tummy


    hurts. I need to go to hospital now. Can you take me there?"


    Sebastian cast a look at her and snapped his fingers with an expressionless face.


    The next moment, a family doctor in a white coat showed up at the door of the study and called


    respectfully, "Mr. Grant."


    "Come and check on her." Sebastian raised his chin at Erika.


    The family doctor walked up to Erika with a medicine box.


    Erika¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She never expected a family doctor to turn up so quickly in a wealthy


    family.


    But if she got well at home, how would she go to hospital?


    Erika looked at the family doctor in front of her and asked, "You haven¡¯t got married yet, have you, Mr.


    Doctor?"


    The family doctor replied with a smile, "No, I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend."


    Hearing that, Erika drew back her arm at once. "Then you can¡¯t treat me because you¡¯re single, and


    that will have a bad influence on my luck."


    The single family doctor was lost for words, and he felt frustrated at the same time.


    "Joanna," Sebastian called her full name in a cold tone. "Behave."


    Erika curled her lips . "But I want to go to hospital! There¡¯re so many pretty nurses in the hospital, and I


    want them to put me on an I.V. Drip. I¡¯m a girl, and I can¡¯t have boys touch me!" She put her hands on


    her hips in a huff as she spoke. "You don¡¯t care about me, bad dad. Don¡¯t you know a boy can never


    touch a girl without her permission?"


    Sebastian¡¯s temples were throbbing, while the family doctor was also dumbfounded.


    Was this littledy Joanna for real?


    The family doctor remembered that littledy Joanna was a prouddy. She didn¡¯t like to talk to people.


    Even if a stranger came to visit, she wouldn¡¯t go downstairs at all. But now, she actually volunteered to


    go to hospital, and wanted the nurse to put her on an I.V. Drip¡­


    Just as the family doctor was still in puzzlement, Sebastian said in a low voice, "Excuse me." Then he


    picked up the little girl on the ground and walked outside.


    Sebastian was a tall man, and he would almost bang his head on the door-frame. Now that he was


    holding Erika against his shoulder, she ducked her head immediately and held his neck in a hurry.


    The two looked very close.


    "What are you doing?" Erika asked warily.


    Sebastian kept walking downstairs and growled, "Don¡¯t you want to go to hospital?"


    "Great!" Erika beamed a smile at once. "Let¡¯s go to the St Mary''s Hospital. You¡¯re so good to me,


    daddy. You¡¯re so handsome, daddy. You¡¯re the most powerful man in the world!"


    The family doctor couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, "Didn¡¯t you call him ''bad dad'' a while ago? Why do


    you suddenly suck up to him?"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Finally, Erika was taken to the St Mary''s Hospital by Sebastian as she wished.


    She climbed up to the chair in the doctor¡¯s office and said earnestly with her hands on her hips, "The


    doctor needs to check my pulse, and she has to lift my shirt. You¡¯re a boy, daddy. Leave the room now!"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything and left the room, waiting outside.


    Meanwhile, Erika looked at the doctor and pondered, her thickshes fluttering, her hands rubbing


    each other. "Miss Pretty Doctor, do you want to know something about your love life? Or your luck


    financial-wise? I don¡¯t want money. I just want to ask a favor of you!"


    Three minutester.


    The female doctor opened the door and looked at Sebastian. "She needs an I.V. Drip. Please go to the


    first floor to pay the medical fee."


    Sebastian said OK and went downstairs.


    The moment he left, Erika poked her head out behind the doctor and said, "Thank you, Miss Pretty


    Doctor, wish you would find your boyfriend soon."


    The female doctor¡¯s heart melted and she said, "Where are you going? Let me take you there."


    "Don¡¯t bother." Erika waved her hand. "I can go there on my own. Go ahead with your work, Miss Pretty


    Doctor!"


    Erika had to get back to her original position, and no one else needed to know that. Thinking so, she


    started to look for her two brothers and mother in the hospital, her two ponytails dancing.


    At the payment window on the first floor, Bonnie took the stack of receipts and forced a smile. "Thank


    you."


    "The transfusion room is on the third floor. Go back to your kid¡¯s side soon," the cashier said.


    Bonnie nodded and said OK.


    Erika had always had a strong stomach. Bonnie wondered why she had a stomachache after having


    some spicy pasta. Fortunately, Erika was sent to the hospital in time. The doctor said that she could go


    home after she had an I.V. Drip.


    With that in mind, Bonnie turned around with the receipts, but bumped into a muscr chest.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the familiar scent engulfed and shocked her. She looked up and happened to meet his


    indifferent eyes.


    The next second, Bonnie had difficulty in breathing, as if the air suddenly became thin.


    Sebastian.


    It was Sebastian again!


    Willisto was a huge city, but she had met him twice in the same day.


    Bonnie avoided Sebastian''s gaze immediately, her knuckles pale. She didn¡¯t even apologize to him.


    She wouldn¡¯t apologize to him anyway, because he didn¡¯t deserve it!


    "Are you all right?" Sebastian asked in a husky whisper, his eyes fixed on her.


    "I¡¯m all right," Bonnie replied in a cold voice.


    Sebastian stared at the tiny woman in front of him with his dark eyes. Suddenly, mixed feelings surged


    through him, and he actually felt the joy of reunion¡­


    He had met this woman at the airport earlier today, and now again in the hospital. What a coincidence!


    Sebastian had never seen this face before, yet the pair of eyes was so familiar to him. They were


    beautiful but detached, as if they were telling people to keep a distance from her.


    Besides, Sebastian could see hostility and resentment in her eyes, as if she was about to eat him alive,


    or that he was her sworn enemy, which puzzled him.


    Did he have a history with her?


    But in his memory, he remembered nothing else about her except for the encounter with her at the


    airport earlier today.


    "Do we know each other?" Sebastian raised his brows and asked doubtfully.


    Bonnie, nheless, didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and denied with curt finality, "No!"


    She wished she had never known him before!


    If possible, she wouldn¡¯t want to know him her next life, her next next life, and her next next next life!


    Before Sebastian could say anything, the cashier behind the window urged, "Sir, are you going to pay?


    If not, please don¡¯t get in the way."


    "Yes, I am." Sebastian walked up to the window immediately.


    Meanwhile, Bonnie also turned around and left, thinking to herself.


    Sebastian actually got ill, and he came alone. Had he caught some STD?


    It must be!


    After all, he was the president of the Grant Group. Usually, he was apanied by a lot of people, but


    now, he didn¡¯t even have a personal assistant with him.


    Seemingly, he was seriously ill, and he was too ashamed to tell anyone about it.


    Bonnie wished secretly that he would never get well. It would be better if he couldn¡¯t get it up again for


    the rest of his life.


    But the next second, Sebastian stopped her. "Hold on."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Bonnie stared at the man standing in front of her cautiously, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can you borrow me five yuan in cash?¡± Sebastian asked lightly.


    What the hell?


    Did this asshole stop her just to borrow five yuan?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Was the Grant this poor now?


    But then Bonnie realized that the payment window of the hospital only took cash and a president like


    Sebastian would never carry this amount of cash with him, so that he would ask her for the money do


    that he can register.


    Bonnie was cursing Sebastian inside, but still, she took out ten yuan from the wallet and said, ¡°Just


    keep it.¡±


    Well, he can well use the half of it for the register this time and then keep the other half for the same


    reason should the disease recurred!


    Well...


    Bonnie took out one hundred yuan and gave it all to Sebastian.


    She was praying that he would never get fit and would use this money to register in the hospital every


    day!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this much.¡± Sebastian said indifferently.


    Was this his illusion? He really sensed gloating and despise in this woman¡¯s eyes.


    She withdrew her hand immediately when he wanted to give the money back.


    She was avoiding him deliberately.


    But he didn¡¯t even know her before, so where did this hatred and loathinge from?


    Was this a mistake?


    ¡°Toss it away if you don¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t give it to me.¡± Bonnie scorned.


    She wouldn¡¯t want to touch the money that Sebastian had fingered. What if she was infected with his


    body disease?


    Bonnie wondered so and then went to the infusion hall and just left Sebastian her cold back.


    She was walking so fast that she missed the urging in the payment window, ¡°Sir, are you still registering


    for your daughter? Hurry up! Don¡¯t waster other people¡¯s time.¡±


    Bonnie arrived at the infusion hall and found Andrew and Lukas apanying the little sister who was


    taking the infusion quietly.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Lukas looked at Bonnie and smiled, ¡°She fell asleep.¡±


    Leaning against the armrest, the little girl was sleeping soundly in the child seat for infusion with tears


    on her chubby face.


    Bonnie¡¯s heart was wrenching.


    She prayed to god and hoped that all of the sufferings can be transferred to her body so that her baby


    girl can get well and be frisky again.


    She then forced a smile, ¡°We can go home after these two liquid bottles.¡±


    Andrew and Lukas nodded.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± A cute voice called Bonnie.


    Before Bonnie can even respond, a pretty little girl rushed to her and rubbed herself in her chest, ¡°I


    finally found you! Mommy. I really missed you!¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, baby. Are you okay? Is your tummy still aching?¡± Bonnie stroked the little girl¡¯s belly, but


    she froze in the very next second.


    Well, this wasn¡¯t right.


    Wasn¡¯t Erika sleeping for the infusion?


    Howe that she was in her chest all of a sudden?


    Bonnie immediately checked and found that her Erika was still dozing in her arms, but the little girl in


    her chest looked almost exactly like Erika!


    However, she can tell some subtle differences in their faces.


    ¡°Two Erika?¡± Lukas was taken aback, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, she is fake.¡± Erika instantly spoke up, ¡°The little girl that looks like me is Joanna Grant. She is


    daughter to a handsome uncle and an evil auntie.¡±


    Bonnie was shaking out of shock.


    Joanna Grant?


    Was this kid¡¯sst name Grant?


    Well, was this little baby the daughter that was robbed away from her all those years ago?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Bonnie was shuddering uncontrobly with her hands clenched together.


    All of the bitter memories started resurfacing in her mind.


    Give years ago,Be Jones robbed a boy and a girl twins from her.


    This little girl named Joanna Grant looked exactly like Erika!


    So this girl must be her daughter!


    Well, Bonnie came back to Willisto this time specifically for her babies and god just sent the baby girl to


    her!


    But then Bonnie thought of Sebastian who was registering downstairs.


    If Sebastian saw Erika, things might get troublesome.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Well, she had to take these kids away right away!


    Bonnie then called nurse and took four babies out of hospital after removing Joanna Grant¡¯s drops.


    They then rushed to the hotel.


    Standing in the empty doctor office in the St Mary''s Hospital, Sebastian remained poker-faced and was


    about to crumble the register sheet in his hand.


    ¡°Where is Joanna Grant?¡± He asked the female doctor coldly.


    The doctor shivered with fear and sobbed, ¡°She said that she wanted to look for her mommy and just


    went upstairs.¡±


    Mommy?


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened.


    It was true that Be was in this hospital for her hand was cut by broken ceramics, but since when did


    Joanna Grant starting caring about her?


    He looked up and then went to the VIP ward on the top floor.


    Before he can enter the ward, Sebastian heard the shrieking and cursing inside, ¡°What a bunch of


    losers! How dare you to say that I would be scarred after taking so much money? Do you even know


    who I am? I¡¯m Mrs. Grant! I¡¯m powerful! How can I have a scar?¡±


    Sebastian was annoyed by her high-pitched voice.


    He pushed the door open and walked in.


    Be¡¯s face immediately changed when she saw Sebastian and acted delicate with tears in her eyes,


    ¡°Sebastian, they said that I might have a scar in my hand. What should I do? I don¡¯t want to be scarred!


    I want to be your perfect woman!¡±


    ¡°I would hire ace professionals abroad and I promise you won¡¯t have a scar.¡± Sebastian soothed her


    and approached her.


    Be was merry and went to hold his arms, ¡°I knew that you are the best!¡±


    Sebastian dodged her hand imperceptibly and scanned the ward around.


    ¡°Where is Joanna Grant?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Be was confused, ¡°Isn¡¯t she at home? She didn¡¯te to the hospital with me.¡±


    Joanna Grant was never close to her and wouldn¡¯t want to see her knowing that she was injured.


    At the same time, Sebastian¡¯s assistant Eric called him.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I met Joanna Grant in the lobby of the hospital and she just left with an attractive woman. I


    followed them to the hotel now.¡±


    ¡°Text me the address.¡± Sebastian instantly got fierce and clenched the hand that was holding the


    phone.


    Who dared to kidnap her daughter while he was around?


    He would for sure punish whoever did this!


    ¡°Hilton Hotel! They are in room 888 and it is under the name of Annie!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    While in the hotel, Bonnie was examining her two daughters closely.


    ¡°Geez, you are so like me.¡± Gazing at Joanna Grant, Erika said in amazement.


    Joanna Grant was still feeling unwell, but she sure was in shock.


    ¡°Why would we look the same?¡± She asked.


    Bonnie instantly felt like crying and hugged Joanna Grant, ¡°Because I¡¯m your...¡±


    But at the very next second, the room door was kicked wide open.


    Bonnie hurriedly protected the four kids behind her and tried to remain her cool, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t say


    anything. Mommy would go out and check it out.¡±


    She then found a wooden hangar in the closet and hided it behind her back and opened the suite door


    tentatively.


    A man covered with fierceness instantly rushed to her.


    Bonnie was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing here? This is my room. Get out!¡±


    Sebastian strode to her and choked her neck violently, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The shred of warmth he felt towards this woman instantly disappeared.


    Well, no wonder that she showed up in front of him multiple times! She was up to Joanna Grant! She


    must have felt guilty when she gave him that look back in the hospital!


    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± suppressing his inner anger, Sebastian yelled.


    ¡°Let...let me go!¡± Bonnie can nearly catch her breath.


    She struggled desperately, but to Sebastian, all of her struggling was meaningless and seemed futile.


    As she was losing air in her lung, Bonnie was getting dazed.


    Was she going to die?


    Before she was suffocated to death, Sebastian let go of her.


    Bonnie immediately copsed to the carpet and started coughing violently with tears in her eyes.


    Dressed in a ck cotton dress, Bonnie¡¯s delicate cor bone was exposed with thece embellished


    around the neckline.


    Her slender neck was reddened at this point and she looked increasingly like her with that appealing


    face.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his heart started pounding crazily.


    He always deemed himself as a calm man and didn¡¯t have any interest for any women during thest


    five years.


    But to his surprise, he was feeling kind of strange towards this woman.


    He even felt sorry for she looked beyond pitiful at this moment and dreamed that she might be back...


    But how? That woman had be a handful of ashes now.


    But Sebastian quickly came around and got cold-blooded, ¡°Where is my daughter? If you don¡¯t tell me


    where is she, I will call the police right now.¡±


    He was here for his daughter!


    Bonnie didn¡¯t expect that he would be here so soon.


    Wasn¡¯t he busying around in the hospital for the heart disease?


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what are you talking about. I don¡¯t have your daughter here.¡± Bonnie denied and bate


    her mouth and said, ¡°Get out or I will call the security.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I would be afraid of security?¡± Sebastian sneered.


    He was Sebastian, the master of the Grant family and the king of Willisto!


    He would care less about a security.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t want to waste his time anymore and walked towards the bedroom in the suite.


    Bonnie immediately got anxious and blocked him, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    All the four babies were in the room right now and if Sebastian saw them, he would definitely sense


    there was something wrong here since Erika looked exactly like Joanna Grant.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he would know her real identity.


    Sebastian would never ept the fact that his birth tool was hiding his three kids secretly.


    He would for sure take all the kids away from her!


    Bonnie dared not to think further and immediately hugged Sebastian in an effort to stop him.


    But then the door was slowly opened from inside.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    After the room door was opened, a cute voice spoke up, ¡°Daddy...¡±


    Bonnie instantly felt jumpy and turned around.


    Standing by the door, Joanna Grant looked a bit pale and was shaking.


    She wanted to hug her subconsciously, but Sebastian was quicker than her and held the baby


    immediately.


    He then red at Bonnie, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Joanna Grant was quite lively at normal times, so why was she so dispirited now?


    Bonnie drooped her head and instantly felt bad, ¡°I... I let her have some snail rice noodles...¡±


    What?


    Sebastian choked her neck once again and was furious, ¡°How dare you to let her have that kind of


    garbage?:


    Bonnie didn¡¯t try to fight back this time.


    Well, this was really her fault this time.


    She really didn¡¯t recognize Joanna Grant and mistake her for Erika, so that she would take her to eat


    snail noodles.


    Joanna Grant must have had an extravagant life with Sebastian, so that her stomach would get


    distressed easily with this kind of trashy food.


    Thinking of Joanna Grant¡¯s poor look back in the hospital, Bonnie felt heart-wrenching and prayed to


    god that she would have the sufferings for Joanna Grant.


    ¡°Daddy, let go of her!¡± Joanna Grant was livid and hit Sebastian with her fist and then even bit him


    arms, but Sebastian only saw it as scratches and was undisturbed.


    Nheless, he loosened Bonnie in the end for he noticed the sadness in her eyes.


    He was taken aback and the image of that woman shed in his mind.


    Well, he can easily sink into this woman¡¯s eyes.


    Bonnie instantly dropped to the ground.


    The Andrew and Lukas wanted to rush out immediately, but Bonnie stopped them with her eyes.


    They can¡¯t go out! Definitely not!


    If Sebastian found out that she was hiding three kids, he would rob them away at once!


    Andrew and Lukas can only stay in the room with their hands clenched together furiously.


    ¡°I wanted to eat it myself. There is nothing to do with her. If you dare to hurt her one more time, I will


    break off with you.¡± Joanna Grant said seriously.


    Though she was little, she looked much like Sebastian when she was irritated.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Bonnie was really taken aback.


    Why was her daughter so indifferent when she should be carefree at this age? Was she mistreated at


    the Grant family?


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened and examined Joanna Grant who was always cold-faced at home and


    nobody can force her into doing things that she didn¡¯t like, so it must be true when she said that she


    wanted to eat herself.


    Well, did this mean that he misunderstood this woman?


    Sebastian was indifferent and stared at Bonnie coolly.


    She was quite slim and looked miserable when she hugged herself in the ground.


    Sebastian instantly felt flustered and said to Bonnie in a while, ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen ever again!¡±


    He then just left with Joanna Grant.


    Bonnie watched them going away and felt heartbroken.


    But Sebastian suddenly turned around and tossed her a nk check and said, ¡°Just fill in the number


    yourself and don¡¯t go near my daughter!¡±


    Bonnie lent him one hundred yuan back in the hospital, they were even now since he gave her a check.


    It was better that they would never meet from now on!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Sebastian then left with Joanna Grant and closed the door heavily.


    The three babies immediately rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Erika hugged Bonnie¡¯s arms instantly and was quite worried.


    Lukas handed Bonnie a tissue and wiped away her tears, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Bonnie took a deep breath and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°How horrible is that uncle! He was so gentle when he took me to the hospital, but why is he so terrible


    to mommy all of a sudden? I hate him!¡± Erika said angrily.


    What?


    Bonnie immediately got edgy,


    Erika had been hugged by him? Would she be infected with his illness?


    Bonnie dared not to think further and instantly hugged Erika into the bathroom and wanted to get her


    sterilized at once.


    Well, she also needed to get a shower for she was choked by Sebastian before.


    They then took a bubble bath together with rose pedal floating on the surface with great fragrance.


    Erika fiddled with the stic duck on the water and asked tentatively, ¡°Mommy, you know that


    handsome uncle, right?¡±


    Bonnie;s eyshes flickered and got flustered, but she denied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Erika twitched here mouth.


    Mommy was lying!


    Though she hadn¡¯t practiced divination seriously yet, she can tell that there was a span of


    entanglements between mommy and that uncle.


    They were also lovely before.


    But she needed to get that uncle¡¯s exact date of birth in order to know why.


    How can she get that uncle¡¯s birth date then?


    Erika pondered for a long time and suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done.¡± Erika stood up and shouted.


    Bonnie immediately dried her and then put on her pajama for her and wrapped her hair with towel.


    ¡°Okay, go to ask your brother to blow dry your hair.¡±


    Wearing a fluffy bunny slipper, Erika ran out of the bathroom.


    She went to the door and picked up that check and saw Sebastian¡¯s name.


    This was a great name which bode wealth and fame.


    Erika searched this name online and was taken aback when she found that moody uncle was the


    richest man in Willisto and ranked top ten in the Forbes.


    He had amazing achievements in various fields.


    It was rumored that he was taken back to the Grant family from the orphanage when he was five and it


    only took him ten years to build his business empire.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He upied thergest business street in Willisto when he was eighteen and monopolized finance in


    Willisto.


    He was called Demon Sebastian in Willisto by other people and was admired everywhere.


    But she didn¡¯t really see any of his personal information and didn¡¯t even find out when he was born.


    What a mysterious uncle.


    Erika didn¡¯t want to give up andnded her sight on the check and suddenly came up with a new


    n.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Erika folded the check quickly and put it in her back pack and went to find Lukas.


    After blow drying her hair, Erika was beyond sleepy and just fell asleep with Andrew and Lukas.


    Bonnie got out of the shower when she was done.


    Her heart nearly melted when she saw her three babies who were sleeping soundly and kissed them


    one by one.


    They were milk-scented which really enlightened her mood.


    She went out and spaced out in the couch of the living room.


    Well, how lucky was she! She located the baby daughter that was robbed away from her when she just


    came back to Willisto.


    It was destined that she would get her daughter back this time.


    Thinking of this, Bonnie turned on theputer immediately and directly turned down EMO¡¯s job offer,


    but she then took Be¡¯s customization.


    She got to meet this woman beforehand and check her son.


    She needed to make sure that they were both safe so that she can take them both back from


    Sebastian.


    Sebastian directly went to the hospital with Joanna Grant after leaving the hotel.


    It was just a stomach flu, but Sebastian looked quite cold-blooded and the doctor was really frightened


    and even arranged a treatment program for Joanna Grant.


    She was then out into the same ward with Be.


    ¡°Baby Joanna Grant, do you want to eat apple? Mommy would peel an apple for you. Is that okay?¡±


    Be tried to be as gentle as possible.


    Joanna Grant despised, ¡°I¡¯m having a stomach upset. How can you let me have such a solid fruit? Are


    you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Be¡¯s smile stiffened and changed the apple to banana.


    ¡°The banana would make me want to go to the bathroom! Do you really want me to have diarrhea?¡±


    Joanna Grant was indifferent.


    Joanna Grant ridiculed Be no matter what fruit she changed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be can hardly keep her smile on and said, ¡°What do you want to have then?¡±


    ¡°Can I have some regret pills?¡± Joanna Grant answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m regretting that why would I


    choose you as my mommy.¡±


    Be was fuming and really wanted to curse at Joanna Grant, but Sebastian was right next to her, so


    she dared not to do anything and can only turn to Sebastian for help.


    Sebastian looked stern, ¡°Joanna Grant!¡±


    Joanna Grant turned around and just turned over and didn¡¯t want to see Be anymore.


    Be turned to Sebastian and put on a seductive smile, ¡°Sebastian, the doctor said that my hand isn¡¯t


    seriously injured and can definitely get fit before the birthday banquet.¡±


    Be instantly felt merry when she mentioned the birthday party.


    It had been five years! Though she moved into the Grant family with two kids, but she still wasn¡¯t Mrs.


    Grant.


    Even the maids in the Grant family would look down upon her and would only greet her as Miss. ½­.


    But fortunately, all of these sufferings would end soon for Sebastian¡¯s mother, Old Mrs. Grant, had said


    to her that she would reveal her identity as Mrs. Grant officially in the birthday banquet.


    She even tailor-made a dress in order to outshine everybody else and even hired the famous designer


    Annie from abroad to customize her jewelries.


    She would finally get to meet Annie tomorrow!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Be was beyond excited and smiled cockily.


    Sebastian saw her expressions and was a bit irritated, but as she gave birth to his two kids, he


    suppressed his anger and stood up, ¡°Have a rest.¡±


    He then went out of the ward and wanted to go back to thepany to handle that huge case


    concerning Country C.


    But he received Eric¡¯s call when he just reached the door.


    Eric sounded anxious, ¡°Mr. Grant, I... I got a bad news.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just tell me what happened.¡± Sebastian sounded indifferent and Eric can sense his


    fierceness even over the phone.


    He shuddered and hurriedly answered, ¡°Well, that designer Magnolia who had agreed to participate in


    the case about Country C before just texted and said she would decline the offer.¡±


    Sebastian immediately got fuming and clutched at the phone violently.


    The designer Magnolia was the biggest selling point in this case.


    Without her, the oue of this deal would definitely bepromised.


    ¡°Double or triple or even tenfold her pay!¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    Eric sounded flustered, ¡°I¡¯ve tried it before, but she wouldn¡¯t ept the offer. She said that she isn¡¯t in


    need of money and it¡¯s out of personal reasons.¡±


    Sebastian pinched his eyebrows annoyingly, ¡°Track her IP address and tell me the location.¡±


    He would go to have a talk with that designer if necessary!


    In the next morning, Bonnie got out of the bed and made nutritious breakfast for the three kids and


    called a cab to send them to Anna Newman¡¯s house.


    Growing up, Anna was her only bestie and was the one who helped her to have the stic surgery and


    send her abroad after that fire five years ago.


    ¡°Behave when you are at auntie Anna¡¯s house! Got it? If you dare to go out, I would for sure spank you


    guys!¡± Bonnie warned them.


    Erika immediately hugged her arm and said cutely, ¡°Mommy, rest assured. I would stay right next to


    auntie Anna!¡±


    Lukas also nodded and promised warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, mommy.¡±


    As for Andrew, he just cold-shouldered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nagging, mommy. Why are you so fierce to us and


    quite amicable to other people?¡±


    He was livid with anger whenever he thought of that bad uncle who choked mommy yesterday.


    He got to teach him a lesson!


    Thinking of this, Andrew unlocked his phone and tapped into the mission hall and started searching his


    target,


    The taxi soon arrived at Anna¡¯s house which was located among the oldest vi areas in Willisto.


    Anna¡¯s house was the furthest one in the end and it was used to be Bonnie''s next to it.


    But that mansion had already been bought away by others who had rebuilt it.


    It was nothing like how Bonnie had remembered it to be.


    But the woman who was waving her hand crazily in front of the mansion was as gorgeous as five years


    ago.


    ¡°Stop being so slow! Hurry over! I¡¯ve waited for you guys for a long time!¡± Anna yelled.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Bonnie murmured inside, ¡®You are still as high-pitched as before.¡¯


    She shook her head and brought the three kids to Anna.


    Anna immediately eximed, ¡°Wow! So cute! Let me have a kiss, all of you!¡±


    Andrew stopped Anna¡¯s kiss and despised, ¡°It¡¯s illegal to abuse the child. Calm


    down!¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Anna was fuming and immediately turned to Annie, ¡°Annie, your baby is so mean! I just want to kiss


    him. Howe that he is iming that I¡¯m abusing him!¡±


    Andrew remained cool and walked in the mansion with his hands in the pocket and just ignored Anna


    completely.


    ¡°He¡¯s always like this, but he is quite outgoing inside.¡± Bonniemented.


    Anna stroked her cheek and blurted out, ¡°I wonder where did he get this from.¡±


    Bonnie instantly got silent.


    Of course he got it from Sebastian!


    Anna realized she said something wrong and held Bonnie¡¯s arm and apologized, ¡°Annie, I¡¯m...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bonnie tapped her shoulder and said, ¡°Take care of them for me. I got to do something


    serious.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded.


    After walking for a few steps, Bonnie was stopped by Anna, ¡°Wait a moment. Drive there.¡±


    Anna then pointed at the garage in the mansion and said, ¡°The keys are at the top drawer in the


    entrance.¡±


    It would be much convenient if she drove there, so Bonnie didn¡¯t reject and just nodded.


    After walking into the garage, she saw a car key in the drawer.


    After pressing the car key, the newest model of Panamera lighted up.N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was even pink...


    Bonnie twitched her mouth and wondered since when Anna started liking pink.


    Didn¡¯t she im that pink was for old women to fake young and she would never buy something pink?


    Was she admitting that she was old now?


    Bonnie thought inside and started driving to the Sunshine Vi.


    Half an hourter, the pink Panamera arrived at the the Sunshine Vi.


    Bonnie checked the building via the ss.


    Behind the iron gate was an endless garden which blossomed roses all year round and the pedals


    would fall to the ground whenever wind blew over, but the maids dressed in the uniform would


    immediatelye out and pick the pedals up.


    It was the same like five years ago.


    But what different now was that it was only Sebastian who lived in the the Sunshine Vi before, but


    now, Mrs. Grant was also inside.


    This woman took her two kids away and was living happily with Sebastian in this ce!


    She took a deep breath and got out of the car and informed the security her identity and why she was


    here.


    ¡°Ms Morgan... Mrs. Grant is waiting for you.¡± the security buzzed her in.


    Bonnie nodded and walked inside.


    Scanning around, Bonnie felt like that her legs were filled with lead and all the memories started


    resurfacing and she can hardly step forward.


    It took her nearly half hour to walk to the main building.


    Standing in front of the door, Bonnie regained her cool and rang the doorbell.


    Be was waiting impatiently in the main building.


    When the maid showed Bonnie in, she hurriedly put down the Hermes mug and was displeased, ¡°Miss


    Annie, didn¡¯t we schedule it to ten? What took you so long!¡±


    While saying this, Be looked up, but she suddenly started shuddering uncontrobly when she met


    Bonnie¡¯s eyes and retreated, ¡°Are... aren¡¯t you dead?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Bonnie was undisturbed and walked forward and held Be who was about to fall to the ground, ¡°Are


    you joking, Ms Jones? I¡¯m standing right in front of you.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She answered with smiles in her eyes, but deep down, she was outrageous.


    She was seriously injured back in the fire, so she got the stic surgery from head to toe. Her voice


    was even changed.


    But only her eyes remained the same.


    How amazing. Be recognized her immediately and was spooked!


    Why wasn¡¯t she afraid when she schemed her with Sebastian?


    Be soon came around.


    She surveyed the woman standing in front of her and found that she was nothing like Bonnie except for


    that pair of eyes.


    Well, Bonnie had been burned to ashes in the fire five years ago. There was no way that she would be


    here now.


    Be immediately put her air on and coughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for a friend of mine. Your


    eyes are really like hers.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Bonnie smiled and nodded.


    But she was cursing Be inside.


    How dared her to address her as her friend? How shameless!


    ¡°Start designing my jewelries right away. Here is what I want.¡± Be started babbling.


    Bonnie took out her ipad and noted down all of her requests and got out some jewelries for Be to


    choose.


    While Be was picking what she wanted, Bonnie scanned around and hoped to see the kids, but she


    failed.


    Weren¡¯t the kids living with Be?


    ¡°What are you looking for? Miss Annie?¡± Be asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt that you have a lovely d¨¦cor at home and wanted to check it out. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing Bonnie¡¯s words, Be answered cockily, ¡°Well, my husband designed it ording to my taste.


    Let¡¯s just talk about the diamonds. I want the purest diamond to fit for my elegance and rank. The


    bigger, the better. You can get all your materials from the jewelry store under the Grant family.¡±


    Bonnie froze and jabbed a ck spot on the pad.


    Well, Sebastian obviously treasured Be.


    Bonnie suddenly felt heart-broken and can hardly breathe.


    But then a cold voice sounded, ¡°You bitch, stop plotting against the Grant¡¯s asset! How shameless!¡±


    Bonnie immediately detached herself from the depression and looked up excitedly.


    It was Joanna Grant! Well, her son must be here too! She was beyond merry and hoped to see a little


    figure behind Joanna Grant, but she didn¡¯t see him.


    But she wasn¡¯t upset, after all, she felt that her son must be living with them.


    Joanna Grant was dressed in a riding suit today and looked quite dashing in it.


    Her soft hairnded on the rims of the helmet and was despising Be.


    Be was fuming.


    She can handle it when Joanna Grant was rude her at normal times, but now that a stranger was


    around, how can she ept it if the word got out!


    ¡°Joanna Grant, you can¡¯t be rude to mommy. I won¡¯t let you go to the riding lessons if you misbehave!¡±


    Be immediately pressured.


    Joanna Grant liked the riding lesson the most and had never missed one.


    It would definitely work if she threatened her with it.


    As expected, Joanna Grant immediately got intense and rushed downstairs to meet Be.


    It seemed like she going to beg for forgiveness or fake cuteness.


    While Be was gloating inside, she reached out her arms and said to Bonnie, ¡°Miss Annie, my


    daughter has always been so naughty. She has been spoiled, but she was always close to me.¡±


    But at the very next second, Joanna Grant who she imed to be close to her jumped into Bonnie¡¯s


    chest and eximed, ¡°Are you here to see me?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Be¡¯s hands froze mid-air and was pretty awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for work. I got to design jewelries for your... Ms Jones.¡± Bonnie exined.


    She would never admit that Be was Joanna Grant¡¯s mother.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joanna Grant was her kid! She was her mommy!


    ¡°Why would you design jewelries for this witch? She...¡± Joanna Grant asked seriously.


    Before she can even finish her sentence, Be motioned the maid and let her take Joanna Grant away.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have riding lessons? Hurry up.¡± Be raised her voice.


    The maid hurriedly took Joanna Grant out.


    Joanna Grant struggled violently, ¡°Let go of me! You old witch. I don¡¯t want to have riding lessons. I


    want to stay at home.¡±


    She wanted to y with the cute auntie.


    But the maid wouldn¡¯t listen to her and just took her out.


    The room resumed its silence.


    ¡°She is just throwing a tantrum there. She isn¡¯t like this normally.¡± Be was afraid that Bonnie might


    gossip around and hurriedly added.


    ¡°We¡¯re pretty close.¡±


    Bonnie drooped her head and forced back all the emotions in her eyes and nodded.


    She then went back to work and noted down all of Be¡¯s demands.


    She wanted to get this down soon, so that she can throw an excuse to find her son.


    Bonnie had never seen him after he was born and was edgy.


    ¡°I will give you the first design three dayster and would then modify the details ording to your


    request.¡± Bonnie put away the ipad and said.


    Be hurriedly nodded and was full of expectation, ¡°Okay, hurry up then. This ne is important to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bonnie then stood up.


    The maid then escorted Bonnie out.


    Bonnie then said that she wanted to go to the bathroom and scanned around, but she failed to locate


    her son.


    She was quite distressed inside, but she didn¡¯t want to leave and was examining around.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± The maid was confused.


    Son! She was looking for her son!


    The only reason she took Be¡¯s offer was to see her twins that were robbed away.


    She had seen her daughter, but where was her son?


    Why hadn¡¯t he showed up?


    Bonnie was desperate to meet her son. Though she can¡¯t take him away right now, it was enough for


    her to see him once.


    ¡°Joanna Grant is really cite.¡± Bonnieplimented, ¡°She is the prettiest girl I¡¯ve ever seen. Well, there


    won¡¯t be any other kid who is cuter than her, right?¡±


    The maid immediately answered, ¡°Well, the little Mr. Grant is as pretty as Miss Grant.¡±


    ¡°Little Mr. Grant?¡± Bonnie acted to be surprised and asked, ¡°Where is this little Mr. Grant then?¡±


    But the maid suddenly got flustered and frightened.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t tell you anything! Please don¡¯t tell Ms Jones and Mr. Grant or I will get fired.¡± The maid was


    shaking out of fear.


    Nobody can mention little Mr. Grant in the Sunshine Vi!


    Bonnie wanted to ask more, but she was taken out by the maid,


    ¡°Miss Annie, please keep this secret for me! Please.¡± The maid begged and only would leave after


    Bonnie nodded.


    Standing in front of the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie was distressed and clenched her hand together.


    What happened to her son?


    She got to find out!


    While thinking about this inside, Bonnie went to the car and wanted to ask Anna for help.


    But she suddenly bumped into a strong chest and was instantly shrouded by his coldness.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Bonnie was surprised for a moment, then raised her head to look at the man in front of her.


    It was Sebastian Grant!


    He wore a dark ck custom suit today. The buttons of the mother-of-pearl shone in the sun, and his


    whole person showed the powerful aura of the president.


    It¡¯s just that stern and gloomy face, with a bit of disgust.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie immediately stepped back, keeping a safe distance of at least five meters from Sebastian.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sebastian stared at Bonnie with cold ck eyes. His voice was low and hoarse.


    He looked down at her condescendingly. His handsome silhouette didn¡¯t have the slightest emotional


    ups and downs. Only his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly.


    The woman in front of her was wearing a white knee-length skirt with a slender waist. Her slender and


    fair legs were round and further up. There was a delicate corbone and a neck blocked by a silk scarf.


    Sebastian suddenly narrowed his pupils.


    Was she blocked her neck because he pinched her too hard yesterday and left bruises?


    Almost unconsciously, he stretched out his hand, trying to poke the silk scarf away to see clearly.


    But before he touched the scarf, Bonnie took a step back, took out her tablet. Her voice was extremely


    cold with endless alienation and indifference, ¡°I¡¯ll design jewelry for Ms Jones.¡±


    There was nothing to hide. After all, in the future, she would frequentlye and go to the Sunshine


    Vi to see her son and daughter by the reason of designing jewelry, and she would inevitably meet


    Sebastian.


    But when she finished exining, a trace of suspicion shed in Sebastian¡¯s narrow eyes.


    He took out his mobile phone from his arms. On the screen, the positioning system was frantically


    shing a red light, indicating to him that the designer of Magnolia was nearby.


    Was the designer of Magnolia the woman in front of him?


    Bonnie felt a little frightened when Sebastian stared at her, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Sebastian slightly lifted his thin lips and was about to answer her when a coquettish and charming


    figure rushed out of the Sunshine Vi. Her voice was so soft and silky, ¡°Sebastian, why are you


    coming back suddenly?¡±


    Be trotted and rushed to Sebastian.


    With a charming smile on her face, she tried to lean beside Sebastian, ¡°Do youe back to see me


    because the Filipino maid said I wasn¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression was indifferent and his eyes still stared at Bonnie, ¡°Ie here to find


    someone.¡±


    Seeing this, Be¡¯s nerves instantly tightened.


    She was not blind, so she naturally saw where Sebastian¡¯s eyes were.


    Be looked at Bonnie full of hostility, ¡°Annie, do you know my darling?¡±


    She stressed the word ¡°darling¡± very hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Bonnie denied it without even thinking about it.


    She didn¡¯t know the scum, the violent scum!


    Hearing Bonnie¡¯s blunt denial, Sebastian felt a little unhappy in his heart.


    They had met three times yesterday, at the airport, at the hospital, and at the hotel.


    Besides, this woman kidnapped little Joanna.


    How could she say she didn¡¯t know him?


    ¡°You two talk slowly, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Bonnie sat on the pink supercar, stepped on the elerator to the end,


    and drove away.


    When she turned around, she deliberately sprayed a cloud of ck exhaust on Sebastian¡¯s face.


    Sebastian¡¯s face was immediately ckened by the smoke.


    The corner of Bonnie¡¯s mouth evoked a carefree smile and walked away.


    It¡¯s really exciting to fix him and drive away!


    Sebastian¡¯s face became darker and darker, looking at the direction in which the sports car


    disappeared with clenched fists.


    ¡°Sebastian, who did you say you were looking for?¡± Be tried to attract his attention and make him


    look back at her.


    Sebastian¡¯s woman should be her. Even if they did not get a certificate, after all, she had lived in the


    Sunshine Vi for five years.


    However, Sebastian did not pay attention to her. Not to mention that he did not have close contacts


    with her.


    But as soon as Annie appeared, Sebastian¡¯s eyes were like dog-skin ster, sticking to Annie¡¯s body.


    It seemed to be it once stuck to Bonnie as before!


    The more Be thought about it, the angrier she became. She wished to use her whole body to make


    Sebastian pay attention to her more.


    But Sebastian walked straight forward, got into the car, and chased in the direction where Bonnie


    disappeared.


    The mobile phone screen he put on the co-pilot indicated that the red dot was getting farther and


    farther away from him!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The ck Maybach galloped down the road like a ck leopard.


    Bonnie was driving the car when she suddenly saw Sebastian¡¯s car appearing behind her buttocks.


    She was a little surprised.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Why did the wretch suddenly appear behind her?


    Bonnie immediately stepped on the elerator and ran faster.


    But no matter how fast she ran, Sebastian could quickly catch up.


    The two of them were like racing cars on the road. The wind whistling through the car window mixed


    with the scenery of the rapid reversal, so fast that they almost flew.


    Now Bonnie could be sure, the wretch was chasing her!


    Was she emergency syrup? Why did he chasing after her?!


    Bonnie scolded. Then she took the opportunity, turned directly at the next intersection, and went


    straight to the old town of Willisto.


    The roads in the old town of Willisto were intricate, with many alleys and dead ends.


    Bonnie used toe here often with Anna to find delicious food, so she was very familiar with the


    route.


    In three or two strokes, she threw Sebastian away.


    Immediately afterwards, she parked the car in the underground garage of the dpidatedmunity,


    went up the safe passage, and sneaked a taxi away.


    If she did not drive that pink car, Sebastian must not be able to find her. Wasn¡¯t it right?


    Thinking about it, Bonnie said to the taxi driver in front of him, ¡°Go to Vienna Bath Center.¡±


    She had to take a bath. After all, she just met Sebastian who was sick!


    After saying this, Bonnie leaned backfortably on the back seat and narrowed her apricot eyes


    slightly.


    She could hardly realize that the ck Maybach of Sebastian was still behind.


    Sebastian had a positioning system, so he could easily track Bonnie¡¯s location.


    He held the steering wheel, his thin lips pursed slightly, his long and narrow ck eyes were cold and


    without a trace of warmth. He only stared at the taxi in front of him!


    Was this woman named Annie the designer of Magnolia?


    It should not be wrong. After all, the positioning system had been following Annie¡¯s trajectory.


    Now he just made sure that the woman who got out of the car was Annie, and the designer of Magnolia


    must be her!


    Sebastian thought about it, and continued to follow the taxi unhurriedly, so as not to be noticed and lost


    again.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The car quickly arrived at the gate of Vienna Bath Center.


    A beautiful figure walked down from the front seat, smiled and waved towards the taxi driver, ¡°Thank


    you very much.¡±


    It was not Annie!


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his whole body was filled with cold air.


    Could it be that this woman was the designer of Magnolia, and it was just a misunderstanding in the


    beginning?


    What about the woman named Annie?


    Just as he was thinking, Sebastian¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It was his assistant Eric who called.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, a sum of money was transferred from your ount in the form of a check. The amount is a


    bitrge.¡± Eric said respectfully.


    Sebastian¡¯s face was stern. He said coldly, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°999,999,999 dors and nine cents.¡± Eric replied.


    This amount was the maximum amount that could be filled on a single check!


    And the check he gave out recently was only one.


    Just thinking about it, he heard Eric said, ¡°I have already checked it out. The ce to cash the check is


    the Willisto Bank in the old city. It¡¯s a woman. That woman seems to be called...¡±


    ¡°I know who she is.¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was sarcastic and cold.


    With a bang, Sebastian hung up the phone, and his body was surrounded by endless


    anger.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Sebastian threw the phone to the co-pilot fiercely.


    There was only one possibility for the woman who could withdraw money by check.


    Annie!


    Therefore, Annie ran away from him in such a hurry, and then made a roundabout way to the old town,


    just to cash the check?


    If this was the case, then the person in Vienna Bath Center now would absolutely impossible to be her.


    Sebastian thought, a sneering smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Indeed, how could a woman who worships the golden calf be the designer of Magnolia?


    The previous positioning system should be just a coincidence.


    Now the designer of Magnolia was still taking a bath inVienna Bath Center, but the woman was cashing


    the check in the bank in the old city.


    Sebastian thought about it, raised his head and nced at the bathing center in front of him, then


    turned around and left.


    Then he made a phone call to Eric, ¡°Find the most powerful female employee in the PR department to


    come to Vienna Bath Center. The designer of Magnolia is there, be sure to take her down.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Eric was a little confused, ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t you want to go on your own?¡±


    That¡¯ll be the day! Mr. Grant would actually give up halfway.


    Eric thought about it, and cautiously nced at the big security guard beside him on the other end of


    the phone.


    The security guard immediately showed a standard eight-tooth smile, ¡°Good morning, Eric!¡±


    Eric was relieved.


    There were tall security guards, so he would not afraid!


    Just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Sebastian¡¯s iparably cold voice on the


    phone, ¡°Do you want me to go in the women¡¯s bathroom?¡±


    Eric quickly denied it, ¡°No, no, I will arrange the most powerful female employee to go there now. You


    can rest assured, Mr. Grant. We will definitely win the designer of Magnolia this time.¡±


    Beep---


    Sebastian hung up the phone directly.


    Eric, who was still on the phone, grinned and muttered in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to go to the women¡¯s


    bathhouse, isn¡¯t easy for you to win the designer of Magnolia?¡±


    Thinking of Mr. Grant¡¯s perfect figure, how could the designer of Magnolia not be moved after seeing it?


    Oops, he thought too far.


    Eric retracted his thoughts and hurriedly arranged for the female employee to rush to Vienna Bath


    Center.


    At the entrance of Vienna Bath Center, in a taxi.


    The driver looked at Bonnie who was asleep in the back seat helplessly, ¡°Miss, we arrived, twenty


    dors!¡±


    Bonnie was awakened.


    She sat up quickly, took out ten dors from her bag, and handed it to the driver.


    ¡°It¡¯s twenty dors,¡± the driver reminded.


    Bonnie looked at the driver with a displeased face, ¡°There was one person when I got in the car just


    now, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. This is a carpool, and the cost should be halved, only ten dors.¡±


    The driver was stunned. Then he knew that she was a local person who was very tight with her money.


    Well, he was unlucky. He thought she was good-looking and dressed well, and she was a fat sheep to


    be ughtered.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Bonnie got out of the car and waved to the driver, with a smile on her beautiful cheeks, ¡°Driver, be a


    good person in the future. Don¡¯t soak clients again.¡±


    After saying this, Bonnie walked into Vienna Bath Center.


    At the same time, at the Willisto Bank.


    Anna looked at the check that was cashed and felt uneasy in her heart. She asked the three cute


    babies around her again and again, ¡°Are you sure, is this really what your mommy asked me to help


    cash?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Erika nodded heavily and took the bank card that had more than 900 million deposited in


    it, ¡°Mommy also asked me to send it to her, godmother, go back first, my two brothers and I will go. Just


    find Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Anna looked at Erika in front of her with a worried look on her face, ¡°But your mommy said, let me


    watch you carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Erika nodded helplessly and sighed, ¡°Godmother, follow me to find mommy, then the


    concert tickets won¡¯t be used, I can only give them away, this security uncle, Do you want to go to the


    concert? The handsome guy¡¯s concert!¡±


    Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What handsome guy¡¯s concert?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most popr idol boy group in Willisto recently, the seven handsome men.¡± Erika said.


    Anna¡¯s heart was moved, and her eyes were hesitant.


    ¡°I heard that they all have abs. I¡¯m still in the front row, so I can see them up close.¡± Erika continued to


    tempt the iron while the iron was hot.


    Anna could not bear it anymore. She immediately snatched the ticket, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, then you can call


    an online car-hailing and contact your mommy in advance.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Erika waved at her, ¡°Godmother, remember to take more pictures of the abdominal muscles of


    the handsome.¡±


    Anna nodded desperately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely shoot a lot!¡±


    Handsome guys with abs, here shee!


    Seeing Anna quickly rushing out, Andrew¡¯s cool face showed a hint of disgust, ¡°Nympho!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t talk about godmother like that. She lost a memory because of the car ident.¡± Lukas


    said gently.


    Erika put on a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ve calcted it for my godmother. She has good luck in love, and


    even a nympho can find someone who loves her very much.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    Andrew let out a sigh, opened the game interface again, and began to take game customers to score


    points.


    Erika and Lukas looked at each other and walked towards the VIP room of the bank.


    They have just deposited more than 900 million in the bank, and they are considered to be super big


    customers of the bank, so when the staff is in charge of reception, they are very respectful.


    ¡°Kids, here are biscuits and milk. If it¡¯s not enough, you can ask me for it.¡± The clerk said with a smile.


    Erika showed a bright smile, ¡°Miss, the check that my aunt cashed just now was from Sebastian, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the only person in Willisto who can afford 900 million cheques is Sebastian.¡± The clerk nodded


    her head.


    Erika asked again, ¡°Then... he is also a customer of your bank, right? When is his birth date? I want to


    give him and my aunt a good luck in love.¡±


    Generally speaking, in the face of customers with such arge deposit amount, the staff would be


    willing to tell this little secret.


    But when Erika¡¯s voice came out, the clerk¡¯s face changed suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little kid, I can¡¯t tell


    you.¡±


    Sebastian was the Great Hell King of Willisto. She dared not offend!


    Before Erika had time to ask others, the staff ran away.


    ¡°I have told you. This trick won¡¯t work,¡± Andrew looked up from the phone screen.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Erika was dejected, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a date of birth? Why doesn¡¯t he let others know?¡±


    Was it necessary to be so secretive?


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t ask, let¡¯s go.¡± Lukas said, ¡°I have to return the money to that uncle.¡±


    Hearing this, Erika¡¯s eyes shed, and a good idea popped into her mind, ¡°I know what to do, brother,


    let¡¯s go to handsome uncle¡¯spany now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Although Andrew was very disgusted and his tone was cold, he still


    followed her out.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The three cute babies took a taxi to the Grant Building.


    When they got to the downstairs of thepany, Erika got out of the car alone, ¡°I¡¯ll just go by myself.


    After all, I look like his daughter the most, and I will never be found out.¡±


    Erika stretched out his calf, tugged at the khaki yellow duck embroidered gown on her body, and


    walked into the Grant Residence with her feet raised.


    The front desk saw Erika at a nce, with a respectful attitude, ¡°littledy Joanna, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find my handsome daddy, is he there?¡± Erika asked.


    The front desk shook his head, ¡°Mr. Grant just went out, it may take another hour toe back.¡±


    Great!


    Erika almost didn¡¯t hold back her expression.


    She clenched her pink fist and coughed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go up and wait for him by myself. Take me to


    the office.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The front desk immediately led Erika to the top office.


    Walking into the office, Erika¡¯s mouth widened in shock.


    Gosh, the nearly 100-square-meter room, the furniture and ornaments imported from Italy, the long-pile


    carpet with a faint golden light on the ground, and even the oil paintings on the walls, all showed the


    word rich.


    She only knew that handsome uncle was rich, but she didn¡¯t expect to be so rich!


    If the handsome uncle was mommy¡¯s former boyfriend, then why were they trying to earn money to


    support Mommy? Why didn¡¯t they just let handsome uncle take care of her?


    The front desk looked at Erika¡¯s head and head and thought it was very cute, ¡°littledy Joanna, then


    you stay here and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Erika nodded vigorously, ¡°Then can I find daddy¡¯s secretary?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call for you.¡± The front desk immediately called Eric in.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the unlucky uncle who lost five million.¡± Erika recognized Eric immediately.


    Eric felt an arrow in his heart.


    This kind of sadness, how could he forget about it!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eric asked with a smile.


    Erika held her pink cheeks, ¡°The school said to fill in daddy¡¯s date of birth, but I don¡¯t know, so I came


    to ask daddy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant¡¯s date of birth, I know that,¡± Eric snapped his fingers and told Erika a string of dates.


    Erika immediately frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric saw the clue and asked immediately.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Erika stared at Eric, ¡°This is not his date of birth, it is wrong.¡±


    The fate and handsome uncle arepletely ipatible!


    Eric scratched his head, ¡°But this is on Mr. Grant¡¯s ID card. I have booked him so many tickets, it¡¯s


    impossible to remember it wrong.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pouted towards the door again, ¡°Well, your father just happened to


    be here. You can ask yourself.¡±


    Oops!


    Erika froze immediately.


    She originally wanted to take advantage of the handsome uncle¡¯s absence and leave after asking


    about her birthday.


    Now that the handsome uncle was here, how could she slip away?


    Should not he be taken back to the Sunshine Vi again, but this time without Joanna to exchange with


    her, Mommy and brothers will definitely die of anxiety if they could not find her!


    Erika thought randomly, at this moment, the children¡¯s mobile phone in the bag rang.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and he reached out to Erika, ¡°What¡¯s in the bag, take it out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Erika tightly covered her bag.


    But she was so young. She could notpete with Sebastian at all.


    Soon, the children¡¯s mobile phone was turned over by Sebastian.


    When he opened the lid, Sebastian¡¯s eyes burst into mes, and he could not wait to crush the


    phone!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    On the screen of the mobile phone, the words ¡°Dear Annie¡± were written.


    ¡°That¡¯s my cell phone, give it back to me!¡± Erika saw that her children¡¯s cell phone had been pinched


    and deformed, and anxiously reached for Sebastian¡¯s hand.


    Sebastian raised her hand, so she could not reach it with all her strength.


    ¡°Give it back, give it back to me!¡± Erika was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    Mommy was calling her. If she didn¡¯t answer, mommy will be anxious to death!


    Seeing her anxious look, the chill in Sebastian¡¯s eyes became more intense.


    What the hell did this woman named Annie want to do!


    She had already taken his check to the bank and cashed more than 900 million dors, but she was


    still not satisfied. She even gave this cheap children¡¯s mobile phone to his daughter.


    What did this woman want to do?


    Thinking about it, Sebastian pressed the answer button on the children¡¯s mobile phone.


    ¡°Baby, why did it take so long to answer the phone?¡± Bonnie asked leisurely while lying in the rest hall


    of Vienna Bath Center.


    ¡°Come to the Grant Building now. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    The familiar clear breath made Bonnie bounce off the mat. She shook uncontrobly and her voice was


    trembling, ¡°Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Sebastian snorted coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t show up in front of me for half an hour, you will be at


    your own risk.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, what are you doing? What have you done to the kid?¡± Bonnie was so nervous that her


    heart jumped to her throat.


    Sebastian did not speak any more. He just hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Bonnie seemed to be in for a rude awakening and cked out.


    God, what the hell was going on?


    Didn¡¯t she hand Erika into Anna¡¯s hands? Why did Erika go to Sebastian¡¯s ce now?


    Moreover, Sebastian probably already knew that Erika was his child, right?


    Then...would he steal Erika?


    Bonnie was so flustered that she didn¡¯t even take the things stored in the cab. She ran out wearing


    the clothes of the bath center.


    She took a taxi and finally arrived at the Grant Building within thirty minutes.


    But as soon as she walked to the lobby on the first floor, she was stopped by someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, who you are looking for?¡± the security guard asked.


    Bonnie¡¯s beautiful face was full of anxiety, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Sebastian. We have an appointment to


    meet.¡±


    Hearing this, the security guard immediately sneered. He looked Bonnie up and down, and his eyes


    were full of disdain.


    Tsk tsk, the forest was really big these days, and there were all kinds of birds.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had seen many women dressed up to look for Mr. Grant, but it was the first time that Bonnie came


    here in sweaty clothes.


    Was this thetest seduction trick?


    The security guard murmured, but had to admit that the woman in front of him was the most beautiful


    he had ever seen.


    Even wearing a very loose sweater, it was difficult to hide the excellent figure underneath. The cheeks


    without makeup were healthy and tender red, the long crow blue hair was casually scattered, and the


    whole person revealed a sense of inhumanity.


    But no matter how good-looking she was, the rules were the rules.


    ¡°You can¡¯t enter without an appointment!¡± The security guard ruthlessly stopped Bonnie outside the


    building.


    Bonnie was so anxious that she quickly took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Erika.


    In the next instant, a sweet voice came from behind, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bonnie quickly turned her head and took the little girl into her arms, ¡°Erika, how did you get out? Are


    you okay? Did Sebastian hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why did daddy hurt me?¡± The little girl in front of her tilted her head and asked with a puzzled


    face.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Daddy?


    Bonnie looked at the little girl in surprise, ¡°Why do you call him daddy, Erika, who taught you?!¡±


    Erika in front of her, oh no, actually Joanna immediately blinked her big beautiful eyes and reacted.


    The pretty auntie thought of her as her daughter again.


    Yes, they looked exactly the same. It was easy to be mistaking her for her daughter.


    But the pretty auntie also said that daddy hurt her.


    God, did daddy hurt Erika?


    Joanna suddenly felt a sense of justice. She raised her little hand and patted Bonnie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait


    for me, I¡¯ll go up and find daddy!¡±


    Like a small loach, she got out of Bonnie¡¯s arms directly.


    Then she walked away, heading straight for the top-floor office.


    ¡°Erika, Erika!¡± Bonnie wanted to call her, but she did not stop her sessfully. She was stopped by the


    security guard outside the building again, stomping her feet in a hurry.


    It was inside the President¡¯s Office.


    Happyughter kepting from inside.


    Erika danced ballet in front of Sebastian, while his assistant Eric kept pping his hands.


    ¡°My God, Mr. Grant, littledy Joanna also has this talent. She dances so well. I originally thought that


    littledy Joanna only likes dangerous activities such as equestrian shooting. It seems that she also


    has a child¡¯s side.¡± Eric said in amazement.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes also shed a touch of tenderness and pampering that a father should have.


    But his words were still unforgiving, ¡°This little stupid goose dances well.¡±


    Erika was so tired that her forehead was covered in beads of sweat, and her little face was flushed. He


    pouted and muttered, ¡°Daddy is a bad guy. I¡¯m dancing a little swan!¡±


    Sebastian curled the corners of his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sweating a lot, I¡¯m going to the bathroom to wash my face!¡± Erika said immediately when


    he saw that he didn¡¯t seem so angry.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Sebastian agreed.


    Erika could not wait to rush out, not even wanting children¡¯s mobile phones.


    If the worstes to the worst, she would go back and be spanked by mommy. She had a thick butt,


    and she wouldn¡¯t be hurt to be spank!


    Erika immediately slipped out and went straight to the elevator.


    nk--


    The elevator door opened in front of her, and the four small eyes met.


    ¡°little Joanna, why are you here?¡± Erika widened her eyes in surprise.


    Joanna stepped out of the elevator and pulled Erika to the safety passage next to her.


    After confirming that no one was there, she said coldly in a low voice, ¡°Your mommy is waiting for you


    downstairs. She is very anxious. She even recognized me as you and asked me if I had been bullied.¡±


    ¡°By handsome uncle?¡± Erika touched her fair little chin, ¡°He¡¯s just a little fierce. He told my mom to roll


    over in half an hour. It scared me to death.¡±


    Hearing this, Joanna¡¯s small fist clenched tightly.


    It¡¯s too much for daddy to say that to the beautiful auntie!


    ¡°Just when you came, go back for me, remember to ask your father not to trouble my mommy.¡± Erika


    said.


    Joanna hummed, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Come on, put on this little gown. Don¡¯t goof up.¡± Erika handed the embroidered gown on her body to


    Joanna.


    Joanna put it on her body and sniffed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. What does it smell like?¡±


    ¡°It was mommy¡¯s scent.¡± Erika replied without thinking.


    Joanna was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and took a deep breath.


    So that¡¯s what Mommy smelled like?


    It smelled really good!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When she was thinking about it, Eric¡¯s call came from outside, ¡°littledy Joanna, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Remember to warn your daddy not to trouble my mom again.¡± Erika immediately ran


    down the safe passage.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Joanna quickly stopped her.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Seeing that Eric was about to walk to the door of the safe passage, Erika was furious, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Contact information.¡± Joanna said in a sullen face.


    Oh, it was for that!


    Erika took out a calling card directly from her trousers pocket and stuffed it into her hand, ¡°Call me


    directly if you need. I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡±


    Joanna tucked the calling card into the jacket, then opened the door and walked out, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go there, littledy Joanna? Didn¡¯t you say washing your face?¡± Eric asked suspiciously.


    Joanna ignored him and walked straight towards the president¡¯s office.


    When she walked in and saw Sebastian, she immediately said coldly, ¡°Call the pretty auntie now and


    apologize to her.¡±


    nk¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, Sebastian was angered. His whole body was full of anger, like a demon that came out of


    hell. His voice was extremely cold, ¡°Say it again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± As a father and daughter who have been with each other for five years, Joanna was


    not afraid of him at all. She kept her little head straighter, ¡°Apologize to the beautiful auntie, or I will


    never recognize you as a daddy again! ¡°


    ¡°Joanna!¡± Sebastian¡¯s every word was squeezed out between his teeth.


    His daughter would actually fight with him for such an irrelevant and strange woman.


    Annie!


    What kind of ecstasy soup had this damn woman poured into his daughter!


    She had also appeared in front of him and in front of his daughter many times. Now she had provoked


    his daughter to challenge him, which made him intolerable...


    The atmosphere in the office suddenly dropped to freezing point, making Eric shiver.


    ¡°littledy Joanna, the little swan you danced just now is so beautiful. Why don¡¯t you dance again?¡± Eric


    rubbed his hands, trying toe forward and smooth the game.


    As a result, Joanna nced at him directly, ¡°If you want to dance, just dance by yourself. Dance on the


    little stupid goose!¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything.


    Why did he go to the bathroom, and littledy Joanna seemed to be a different person?


    Wasn¡¯t she still lively and cheerful just now? Why was she back to her former indifference and vicious


    tongue now?


    Eric was in a mess and he didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, apologize to the pretty auntie, or I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life.¡± Joanna said word


    by word.


    Her pretty little face was etched with determination. It¡¯s not kidding.


    Sebastian was silent.


    Although he really wanted to kill that damn woman, he couldn¡¯t make the rtionship between himself


    and his daughter stiff.


    In the end, the two took a step back.


    Sebastian called Bonnie and told her that today¡¯s affairs should be put to an end, and the next one


    would not be an example.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Sebastian hung up the phone and asked in a deep voice.


    Joanna snorted coldly, turned her head directly into the rest room at the innermost part of the


    president¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t intend to talk to Sebastian anymore.


    Sebastian was helpless and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This little girl had such a weird temper today!


    This must have been taught by the woman named Annie.


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier he became. His temples were throbbing suddenly and


    his thin lips were pursed into lines in displeasure.


    After taking a look at the door in the inner room, he turned to look at Eric, ¡°Take littledy Joanna


    home. Besides, let Anniee to the Grant Building. I want to talk to her!¡±


    Eric was dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Grant, didn¡¯t you promise littledy, not to trouble Annie?¡±


    ¡°Who is looking for trouble now?¡± Sebastian said in a ghastly voice.


    If he didn¡¯t order that woman again, he was afraid that next time, his daughter would be taken out of the


    country directly!


    Eric was so frightened that he did not dare to breathe, so he hurriedly followed suit.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Bonnie was taking Erika home, his voice a little hoarse.


    Eric¡¯s attitude was very respectful, ¡°Annie? Mr. Grant want to meet you. He mainly want to talk about


    the children...¡±


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    Before Eric could finish speaking, Bonnie hung up the phone immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Her beautiful little face was full of anger.


    Sebastian, the little shit, he just said that he would not apportion her me again.


    But now he had gone back on his word. He as simply a little shit, a very unkind little


    shit!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Erika came up and hugged Bonnie¡¯s arm with milky voice, ¡°Is the handsome uncle calling?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bonnie shook her head in denial, and then reached out and touched Erika¡¯s cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so


    much, kid.¡±


    To be honest, Bonnie did not want to let Erika have any contact with that bastard anymore.


    After all, it was just a mistake this time.


    What about next time?


    If Sebastian really knew that he still had a daughter, he would definitely bring her back to the Grant


    family.


    Not only the daughter, but also the two sons would be taken away!


    When she was thinking about it, the taxi had arrived at the door of Anna¡¯s vi.


    Her first baby and second baby followed Bonnie¡¯s car all the way back, almost with their front and back


    feet, and appeared at the door.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Her second child Lukas greeted immediately.


    What was ushered in was Bonnie¡¯s ruthless butt, ¡°Stinky boys, how could you leave Erika at the Grant


    Building? What if something happens?¡±


    Although she was very angry, Bonnie did not hit very hard. It was like heavy thunder and little rain.


    Lukas was not afraid at all. He stepped forward to admit his mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mommy, we will never


    dare do it again.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that the babies were very sincere in admitting their mistakes, Bonnie gave up.


    However, although she forgave them, she would still punish them.


    ¡°You are not allowed to y with your mobile phone tonight, you have to go to bed at eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    Bonnie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The three kids nodded helplessly and agreed.


    Bonnie called Anna several times, but she couldn¡¯t get through, so she could only send a text message


    saying that he had brought the babies back to the hotel.


    After calling for dinner at the hotel, the three kids was full, and were taken to the bath by Bonnie. And


    she finally hugged them on the bed, ¡°Go to bed earlier, you know?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erika nodded sweetly.


    When Bonnie went out, she immediately took out a turtle shell, stuffed three copper coins into it, and


    started shaking.


    This was divination, using the birth dates of handsome uncle and mommy to measure the rtionship


    between the two.


    As for handsome uncle¡¯s birthday, she got it by dancing and coaxing handsome uncle happily when he


    was in the office.


    Erika felt that her little feet were about to dance to cramp. It was really hard!


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Erika,¡± Lukas leaned over and asked, ¡°What have you figured out?¡±


    Erika¡¯s face was serious. Her white little hands fiddled with the three copper coins in front of him,


    saying word by word, ¡°The hexagram shows that handsome uncle should be our daddy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be. It was definitely.¡± Andrew nestled in the quilt and said firmly.


    Erika¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she ran over to lift the quilt, revealing Andrew who was ying a


    game inside.


    ¡°Brother, why are you secretly ying games, didn¡¯t mommy say not to y?¡± Erika¡¯s eyes widened.


    Andrew¡¯s cool little face was full of disdain, ¡°She only said not to use mobile phones, but she didn¡¯t say


    not to useputers.¡±


    Erika could not to rely.


    Her brother was really good at exploiting loopholes!


    ¡°Then brother, how do you know that handsome uncle is our daddy?¡± Erika asked again.


    ¡°You look exactly the same as that Joanna, and mommy clearly knows the man, so it can be seen that


    you are twins.¡± Andrew calmly analyzed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me, but also brothers and you. Handsome uncle¡¯s assistant showed me a photo before. In


    the photo, there is a little brother who looks exactly like you.¡±


    It¡¯s just that he looked exactly the same as his two-year-old brother.


    Now her brothers were five years old, and she didn¡¯t know if they were still so simr...

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Erika, haven¡¯t you been to that handsome uncle¡¯s house? Have you seen that brother?¡± Lukas asked.


    Erika shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t live together,¡± Lukas guessed. ¡°When Joanna calls you, you ask her for a photo


    of that brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given her the calling card,¡± Erika blinked her long eyshes, ¡°Wait for her to call me now!¡±


    Inside the garden.


    Sebastian was sitting in the study, processing documents.


    Tat-a-tat, the servant knocked on the door outside with a very respectful tone, ¡°Mr. Grant, I have


    something to ask you about. It¡¯s about littledy Joanna.¡±


    Sebastian stepped forward and opened the door.


    Under the light, the beige home clothes on his body glowed softly. The cor was half open, revealing


    the delicate corbone inside, and his legs were straight and slender. Even ordinary clothes could


    exude his dignity and dominance.


    The servant hurriedly lowered her head, showing great respect, and handed a calling card with both


    hands, ¡°I found this in the pocket of littledy Joanna¡¯s gown.¡±


    Sebastian took it and nced at it.


    There were only the words fortune teller Erika on the calling card, and a string of phone numbers.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sebastian¡¯s dashing eyebrows suddenly furrowed deeply.


    The servant told Sebastian all the information she had found, ¡°It seems that he is a fortune teller, and


    he is quite famous. It takes at least six figures for one calction!¡±


    Hearing this, Sebastian¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter.


    His dark eyes were extremely cold. His emotions were unclear. He looked back and forth at the calling


    card in his hand.


    Then he realized why little Joanna was always doing calctions for others recently. It turned out that


    she was possessed by this demon.


    Oh, fortune telling?


    It was almost cheating money!


    ¡°Go and check if littledy Joanna has spent any money on this.¡± Sebastian ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant nodded immediately and left.


    Sebastian was about to throw the calling card into the trash can.


    But somehow, he didn¡¯t throw it away. Instead of that, he just threw it in the drawer.


    In the hotel suite.


    Bonnie took a bath and came out. Only then did she n to turn on theputer and start drawing


    jewelry designs.


    At this time, she discovered a serious problem.


    She ran out wearing the sweat steaming clothes of the bath center. Her clothes and belongings were


    ced in the locker of Vienna Bath Center.


    At zero o¡¯clock, the storage cabs in the bath center would be opened and cleaned.


    Oops, herputer!


    There was a lot of information in it. There were hundreds of unpublished design drawings. What if she


    lost it?


    Bonnie hurriedly took a taxi to Vienna Bath Center.


    As soon as she walked to the gate of Vienna Bath Center, she saw Sebastian.


    What the hell¡ª¡ª


    In such a big ce in Willisto, how could she always meet Sebastian?!


    Besides, it was alreadyte at night, how could Sebastian still came to this kind of ce? Was he being


    enjoying some kind of sloppy massage?


    When she was thinking about it, a woman with a good figure walked out from the inside. Her voice was


    affectedly sweet, ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±


    Sebastian put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked towards the woman.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie cautiously looked over. Her fists clenched tightly and a tinge of disgust appeared in her heart.


    Sebastian was really good at messing around. He was seeking for women everywhere. That¡¯s why he


    got dirty!


    After waiting patiently for a while, Sebastian finally left with the woman.


    Bonnie rushed to the bathroom. She wanted to take out theputer and clothes in thest five


    minutes before midnight and then hurried back to the hotel.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Bonnie finally unlocked the locker before 0:00 AM.


    She hurried to get herself changed and rushed toward the hotel with herptop.


    She was still worried to keep the three kids alone in the hotel.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was driving back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Before that, he had paid a visit to the spa center. But one of the staffs there told him that they didn¡¯t see


    designer Magnolia there.


    He could clearly see her location inside the spa center by GPS. But he couldn¡¯t find her.


    Obviously, she hid herself somewhere in this ce.


    So Sebastian decided to go home first.


    However, while on half way home, he noticed his phone buzzing.


    He took a look at the screen, surprised to find that her location started to move downtown.


    What a nice chance!


    Without any hesitation, he sped up toward the location.


    Meanwhile, Bonnie was overjoyed for regaining her missingptop while sitting in a cab.


    When she was about to turn it on to check if there were some files missing, the driver asked curiously,


    ¡°Miss, do you know the one driving the car behind us? He seems to be tailing us all the way.¡±


    What?


    Bonnie hurried to turn around. Just by a simple glimpse, her annoyance blew up all of a sudden.


    It was a ck Porsche Cayenne exactly belonging to Sebastian.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that this annoying bastard actually haunted her once again.


    ¡°Sir, please speed up! Just get away from him!¡± Bonnie showed a few hundred bucks, ¡°I will triple the


    money for you!¡±


    But the driver replied with an awkward smile, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think my cab can outrun his Porsche.¡±


    After a short pause, the driver looked at her from the rear mirror, asking curiously again, ¡°Miss, is that


    your boyfriend? Hees to apologize after a quarrel with you?¡±


    The driver was a bit amazed by their special tricks of flirting.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend! He¡¯s just a rich pervert! Sir, please take some detours. It should work to get rid


    of him.¡±


    ¡°Is that a rich guy chasing after you? You seem to hate him. I mean he must be ugly right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ugly, wrinkled and disgusting as hell.¡± Bonnie nodded.


    Hearing that, the driver showed much sympathy.


    ¡®Oh, poor girl, I will never let that freak get to you!¡¯ driven by a keen sense of righteousness, the driver


    stepped hard on the gas, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl! I will get rid of this bastard!¡±


    After that, the driver made a sharp turn into an alley.


    There were actually a lot narrow alleys ready to be demolished in the old town area, where there were


    all kinds of stop signs. Only those living here could maintain a good sense of direction in this area.


    The driver soon stopped the cab at an abandoned factory. Then Bonnie got off the car.


    ¡°Go through the factory and walked across the bridge. Then you will reach the new town area. You can


    hail another cab right over there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bonnie nodded and then paid the driver five hundred bucks.


    Grabbing her brief case tight, she felt a bit scared while facing the abandoned factory in the dark.


    After quite a while, she finally mustered up her courage. Then she was about to trundle through the


    factory.


    However, she suddenly felt someone¡¯s hand grabbing her hair from behind. It was a man wearing a


    horrible smile, ¡°Wow, look what I got here. A little cute bunny! Hey, where are you going? It¡¯s toote for


    you to walk alone. Would you like me to walk you some distance?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Smelling the strong odour rushing toward her face, she felt like her eyes being badly stung.


    ¡°Hey, let go!¡± Bonnie kept struggling.


    However, her jacket slightly fell off her shoulder because of her violent move, beneath which the fair


    skin of her shoulder was revealed.


    Her soft and purely fair skin sparkled under the moonlight, which intoxicated that drunk man.


    ¡®Damn, that hot chick! What a surprise in this shithole!¡¯


    At the thought of that, he smiled lustfully while reaching out his hand to touch her face, ¡°Your skin feels


    so damn soft! Come on, give me a cuddle, sweetheart!¡±


    Bonnie seized the chance to hit his crotch with herptop pack.


    The man soon burst into scream, flopping onto the ground with his hands holding his crotch.


    Bonnie hurried to run.


    However, the man grabbed her ankle the next second. And thus Bonnie stumbled down upon the grit,


    which slightly cut her fair skin all over.


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you!¡± huffing, the man was about to p her.


    She could feel his hand swoop across her face. But no pain happened after that.


    Instead, the man in her front started to scream for help. He seemed to be more painful than a moment


    ago when he got hit on the crotch.


    What happened?


    Bonnie opened her eyes and then saw a tall shadow standing in her front.


    With the moonlight shedding on his back, he looked aloof, proud and noble, totally different from this


    nasty deserted factory area.


    Obviously, only Sebastian possessed this kind of aura.


    Only him!


    ¡°How dare you hit her?¡± his voice sounded chilling as if it were the toll of death, making the drunk man


    shiver.


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again¡­Please¡­let me go¡­¡± the man kept begging.


    Sebastian fixed his dark eyes on him, in which something horrible was surging up, ¡°Tell me, which hand


    did you use to touch her?¡±


    ¡°My left¡­left hand¡­¡± the man stammered to answer.


    With a crack sound, Sebastian broke his left wrist.


    ¡°If anything like that happens again, I will skin you alive!¡± Sebastian warned with horrible voice. He then


    cast his broken wrist away and huffed, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    The man hurried to run away while holding his broken left hand without looking back.


    Under the hazy moonlight, Sebastian turned to look at Bonnie, who was sitting still on the ground.


    She was too scared to make a move. Her delicate cute face was stained by tears. Her almond eyes


    seemed to lose the sparkle of sanity, making her pitiful-looking.


    Seeing that, Sebastian seemed to feel his heart being jolted greatly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you stand up yourself?¡± he asked while reaching out his hand.


    His palm was big and warm with slim long fingers and clear-cut contour. It should be defined as a


    masterpiece of art more than a simple palm of a living man.


    There was once upon a time Bonnie was so crazy about holding his hand.


    But now, she avoided it as if it were a kind of poison to her.


    Gritting, Bonnie kept his hand off from her own sight. She struggled to stand up on her own.


    With his hand frozen in the air, Sebastian was suddenly getting annoyed.


    She actually stole more than nine hundred million by his check from him this morning, and now she still


    insisted to despise him with that kind of look?


    ¡°Miss Annie, as a swindler, I suggest you pay more respect to your victim.¡± Sebastian said


    coldly.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Bonnie was rendered stunned and confused.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Swindler? Her victim?


    What the hell was he talking about? He deemed himself righteous enough to bullshit her just because


    he saved her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. But thank you for saving me. I will send a letter and some


    flowers to your office to express my gratitude tomorrow. And now I gotta go. Bye!¡±


    After that, Bonnie turned around and was about to leave.


    Sebastian grabbed her arm to stop her. His dark eyes seemed to be mixed with some kind of


    unpredictable feelings, ¡°Hey, you have got more than nine hundred million from me. And now you


    wanna walk away like that?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, I got more than nine hundred million from you? When?¡± Bonnie was confused.


    But the next second, he took out his phone to show her the notice from his back ount, which verified


    the fact that the checked he just mentioned had been cashed.


    She froze on spot, shocked.


    She suddenly recalled that she was trying to get away from him at that moment, who had been


    pestering her. While Anna called to tell her that she was having dinner with her kids in the old town.


    Shit! So it was Anna who cashed the check while staying with the three kids.


    No wonder she failed to find the check no matter how hard she rummaged through.


    Bonnie fell into panic. She tried to keep her pure eyes away from Sebastian¡¯s.


    ¡°Now you admit it, huh?¡± he smiled wryly, ¡°Come on, keep on pretending.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I will return the money to you tomorrow.¡± Said Bonnie.


    She would take the money and return it to him when she went back home to talk to her kids. And it


    should be settled then, she supposed.


    However, Sebastian refused, ¡°No! I hate the money once it hase to you cuz you have stained it!¡±


    Bonnie was rendered exasperated. She raised her head to re at him, just like a cute kitty being


    irritated. Her delicate fair face was covered with anger and disdain against him under the moonlight.


    ¡°Sebastian, what do you want from me? Listen, it¡¯s you who offer me the check, while the number of


    which was written by you! Since you wanna show off how rich you are, I just did as you wished, period!¡±


    ¡°But then you regretted after I cashed the check. So you chased after me to this ce so as to get it


    back! When I said I would return it to you, you actually refused. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you


    goddamn insane?¡±


    Hearing that, he was burning with madness with his face turning livid. He felt like strangling her right


    now!


    As a 26-year-old promising man, he had never been so greatly humiliated by a woman.


    Of course, Bonnie was aware of his pride on his own as a well-known talent, the pride of the family and


    also the top business tycoon of the Willisto.


    None of the rest of the world would dare to offend him even by a simple joke.


    Five years ago, Bonnie was no exception of that. She always reserved the greatest tenderness for him.


    However, she didn¡¯t get the return she deserved.


    So now she totally changed her mind.


    She would only do her best to bombard him with all kind of harsh words.


    After that, she grabbed herptop pack and was about to step away.


    But then she turned around to repeat, ¡°It¡¯s you who offered me the check on your own will. So I was not


    a swindler. Instead, I have the right to decide how to use the money! And you weren¡¯t the victim but the


    idiot!¡±


    Hearing that, he couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists hard. His exasperation had mounted to the top.


    When he was about to rush over to grab her arm, she suddenly flopped onto the ground, moaning out


    of pain.


    ¡°My legs hurt¡­¡±


    ¡®You deserve it!¡¯ he huffed in his mind.


    He just deemed it a retribution for what she had done. So he turned around to leave with his face livid,


    having no intention to care about her.


    Seeing that, she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her mind again, ¡®Bastard! You piece of shit!¡¯


    She keptining for his nonchnce.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Looking at him walking away, she was left alone in this deserted area again.


    Surrounded by darkness, she could even hear some weird rustle as if something unknown was


    approaching and sneaking onto her fingers¡­


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she suddenly screamed.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian had walked out of the dark alley, smouldering with annoyance.


    He happened to save her from being raped by a drunken guy while on his way following the designer.


    But her ungrateful attitude really annoyed him a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened to you!¡± he murmured toined.


    But the next second, he clearly captured her scream. He stopped, cursing, ¡°Goddamn!¡± Then he trotted


    backwards.


    ¡°Annie? Annie?¡± as he reached the deserted factory again, he saw no one and nothing.


    Not until he yelled for a few more times did he get response of trembling voice from a corner, ¡°Here¡­I


    am here¡­¡±


    Sebastian walked over and saw her clinging to a pir with her feet lifted high from the ground, on the


    eysh of whom there were glittering tear drops.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, feeling impatient.


    She pouted to reply, ¡°Rat! It¡¯s rat! I hate rats!¡±


    She screamed just now because there was a rat crawling to her hand.


    Hearing that, Sebastian huffed, ¡°Coward!¡±


    Just a moment ago, she appeared to be so daring to bombard him with harsh words. But now she was


    totally freaked out by a little rat?


    Sebastian was about to fight back with some harsh mocking words, but then he noticed there was


    something wrong with her left foot, on the ankle of which there was blood running out. Perhaps she just


    wounded her ankle when stumbling down just now. The blood streamed down from the wound and


    even stained her foot all over, at the end of which it dripped and painted the ground bloody red.


    Didn¡¯t she feel the pain?


    He felt like his own eyes was about to be painted red as well when seeing the blood. He said with deep


    voice, ¡°Come on, justnd on the ground.¡±


    She nodded and was about to jump down.


    However, the wound seemed to disable her foot to stand. She fell down again as soon as shended.


    Fortunately, Sebastian managed to catch her in his arms. Then he strode out of the factory while


    holding her.


    They were so close to each other that Bonnie could clearly feel his heart beating violently.


    Every single heartbeat of his sounded loud and felt strong, rendering her distracted.


    ¡°Put me down. I can walk myself.¡± She struggled.


    ¡°Stop moving! Or I will leave you alone with those rats!¡± he gritted with his voice echoing in the dark.


    Hearing that, she hurried to stay still, not daring to nudge even a bit.


    Sebastian then got her into his own car. Now he had totally put aside his intention to get to the


    designer. Instead, he drove to the hospital.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, he reached the hospital his family owned. He walked in with Bonnie held in his arms. Then he


    dropped her onto a stretcher, ¡°Check her wound.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Sebastian, I will notice the doctor ASAP.¡± The nurse hurried to push the stretcher into the


    doctor¡¯s office


    After a thorough check-up, the doctor drew the conclusion¡ªshe was fine though with little bruises and


    scratches on her body. But the wound on the ankle appeared to be a bit more severe, which had


    almost reached the tendon. So a few stitches would be needed. After that, she would be required to


    stay in the hospital for rest in the following days.


    ¡°It takes so long for me to recover?¡± Bonnie was quite surprised, ¡°But I got a job to do!¡±


    She still needed to finish the jewelry design for Be to have ess to the Sunshine Vi, where she


    kept her kids.


    However, as soon as she finished, Sebastian stood at the door to huff with a grim face, ¡°You still got a


    job to do after taking over nine hundred million from me?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    The air in the room seemed to be frozen the next second.


    Both the doctor and the nurse were dumfounded.


    They could never believe what they had heard of just now¡ªthisdy actually took more than nine


    hundred million from Mr. Sebastian?


    They couldn¡¯t help specting if she was actually his lover.


    Bonnie huffed with her face going blushed out of annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you have offered!


    I will have it returned to you tomorrow!¡±


    She was so pissed by the way he condescended to her.


    Bonnie also deemed herself a wealthy one. But she never patronized to others.


    Gritting hard again, Sebastian seemed to be irritated again. He then turned to say to the doctor, ¡°Get


    her out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the doctor was stunned and confused.


    Obviously, thisdy was still too weak to walk herself after he had stitched her wound. Mr. Sebastian


    seemed to be too mean by doing so.


    From the doctor¡¯s perspective, thisdy must be in a rtionship with Mr. Sebastian, he assumed. So


    he was quite surprised when hearing this order.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? You need me to repeat it?¡± Sebastian uttered in a cold voice, while the


    veins on his forehead was clearly twitching. He looked rather horrible.


    The doctor couldn¡¯t help shivering. He then stammered to reply, ¡°Yes¡­Yes, sir¡­I will do it right away.¡±


    While speaking, he hurried to push the stretcher out of the room.


    Though he was required by the order of Sebastian, he still chose topromise a bit out of the sense


    of responsibility as a doctor.


    He stopped as he reached the gate. Then he got her a wheelchair for free, ¡°Miss, you can return it at


    any time you want.¡±


    Bonnie smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then she moved herself forward to hail a taxi.


    As the hospital was built in a remote area out of the concern with privacy. There was barely any car on


    the road.


    So she had to call Anna for help.


    But she froze still as soon as she took out her phone.


    ¡°Come on! What the hell is happening?¡± she found that her phone was actually broken when she


    stumbled down in that deserted factory.


    So what about herptop?


    She hurried to take it out to check, only to find that the screen was cracked. And it couldn¡¯t be turned


    on again.


    The worst day in her life ever!


    Whenever she bumped into that guy, she would be facing all kinds of troubles, she reckoned!


    She had no choice but to return to the hospital, wondering if she could ask for a phone call from


    someone else.


    As soon as she entered, she heard the voice of Sebastian, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You regretted, huh?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie replied with a look of disdain.


    Regretted? Hell no!


    She walked passed him and smiled at a security guard, ¡°Sir, could you please let me make a phone


    call?¡±


    As an attractivedy, she looked much more charming while wearing a smile.


    The security guard couldn¡¯t help grinning. He hurried to take out his phone. He didn¡¯t pass it to her until


    he cleaned it thoroughly by rubbing it on his shirt.


    Bonnie took it over and made a call to Anna.


    But no one answered.


    ¡®She must be busy having fun again!¡¯ Bonnieined to herself.


    After hesitating for a while, he had to call her kids¡ªAndrew and Lukas.


    The line was then connected.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, I am at the gate of the hospital under the name of the Grants. Could you call me a


    cab to pick me up?¡± Bonnie said with low voice.


    But she got a response filled with excitement, ¡°No problem! I will be right there! Annie, just wait for me!


    I aming to you right away!¡±


    Hearing the seemingly familiar voice, she was suddenly rendered panic.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    As soon as she noticed the voice, she felt like her own head was about to blow up.


    Why could it be him picking up the phone?


    When she wanna shout out to stop him, the call was disconnected.


    She wanna dial the number once again, but Sebastian walked over to huff in front of the security guard


    domineeringly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s working hours? You wanna get yourself fired?¡±


    The security guard couldn¡¯t help shivering. He hurried to take back his phone, ¡°Mr. Sebastian, I am


    sorry. I will be back to work right now!¡±


    Seeing that, Bonnie realized she lost her chance to ask the guard for help again.


    After all, she would be guilty if the guard got fired because of helping her.


    She then responded with a re at Sebastian.


    This scheming, mean and snobbish jerk actually threatened this kind-hearted guard for helping her!


    Since then, Bonnie had to drop her will to make another call. Sitting still in the wheelchair, she then


    moved herself back to the roadside, waiting for the pick-up.


    While waiting, she looked over her shoulder, luckily to find that Sebastian had gone.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and fixed her eyes forward on the quiet road.


    Then a screech of hitting the brake sounded. An eye-catching lc sport car stopped in her front.


    As the window was lowered down, a man with deadly handsome face showed up, ¡°Babe, get aboard!¡±


    Speechless, she felt so reluctant to get in the car. But now that was her only choice.


    She finallypromised. Then she moved herself to the side of the front seat, opened the door, got


    herself in and ced the wheelchair inside.


    ¡°Take me back to the hotel.¡± She required.


    ¡°Right on! It¡¯s gettingte enough for both of us to rest in the hotel together!¡± he smiled.


    With goose bumps all over her body, she fastened the safety belt.


    This man was called George, the assistant working for Bonnie. He was actually a gay, who loved to


    hunt for love in the nightclub. Besides that, he also enjoyed getting her busy working.


    Bonnie returned to the Willisto while getting him assigned to Country M just because she wanna get


    herself rid of busy work temporarily and spend some time with her kids.


    She had never expected that George actually came to her so soon!


    Her head was stuffed with annoyance as soon as she assumed the heavy workload he was gonna


    bring to her in the following days.


    ¡°Annie, my sweetheart, why this annoyed-looking face? Aren¡¯t you happy for seeing me again?¡± while


    speaking, he was ogling her.


    Bonnie pped him on his face, gritting madly, ¡°Focus on the steering wheel!¡±


    Not until then did he start their way back to the hotel.


    Meanwhile, at the top floor of the hospital, Sebastian was standing in front of a French window with his


    hand grabbing a ss goblet tight. His face was covered with grim color when he saw Bonnie get into a


    sport car while talking intimately with a seemingly rich guy at thesete hours.


    Huh, what a wanton!


    The goblet was then squashed into pieces.


    Meanwhile, inside the Sunshine Vi, Be ripped off the facial mask while yelling madly with her


    delicate-looking face going twisted, ¡°What?¡±


    It was the nurse in the hospital who was talking to her through the phone, ¡°Miss Be, that¡¯s the truth. I


    saw Mr. Sebastian entered while holding thatdy into his arms. And he said he had just offered her


    more than nine hundred million¡­he suggested her to quit her job¡­¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Be felt like being frozen out of shock.


    More than nine hundred million?


    He spent so much for anotherdy? What for?


    He must be sweet on her!


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Be asked with rage.


    It took the nurse a few seconds to recall, ¡°She didn¡¯t fill any form¡­But I heard Mr. Sebastian call her


    Annie.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    It had been 1:00 AM when they reached the hotel.


    Bonnie sneaked into the suite after taking off her shoes in case the three kids got awake.


    But the light was on all of sudden, which made everything in the suite clearly visible.


    The three kids, in cute pajamas, were standing at the door with their arms crossed upon their chests


    while staring at her sneaking in.


    ¡°Why did you all still stay awake?¡± Bonnie asked in surprise.


    Lukas cast her a look ofint, ¡°How can I sleep at ease after getting your call for help at


    midnight?¡±


    Though it sounded like aint, he was still greatly concerned about his mommy.


    Meanwhile, Erika had thrown herself into Bonnie¡¯s arms. She stared at her with her round eyes filled


    with pitiful tears, ¡°Mommy, why did you get bruised and scratched all over? Are you still feeling hurt?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Bonnie replied tofort her.


    But then it reminded her of the cause again¡ªif it weren¡¯t because of Sebastian tailing her, she wouldn¡¯t


    have run into that deserted area and hurt herself.


    Sebastian must be still greatly concerned about that sum of money, she reckoned.


    At the thought of that, she stared at the three kids with a sulky face, ¡°You cashed that check? Why?¡±


    Erika flinched and then cast a look asking for help to her brother Lukas.


    Undoubtedly, if Bonnie noticed that this little girl made so much ado just to get the birthday of


    Sebastian, she would definitely get her ass smacked hard.


    As one of the greatest fortune teller, fortune teller Erika, she would never allow herself to be spanked.


    ¡°But that¡¯s what he deserved for what he has done to you!¡± Lukas walked over to continued indignantly,


    ¡°That¡¯s the price he has to pay no matter how great it is!¡±


    The little kid looked cute but made himself feel tough. His strong voice echoed inside the suite.


    Bonnie felt touched when hearing that.


    After all, her kids were trying to revenge her for Sebastian¡¯s wrongdoings.


    ¡°Alright, but never let it happen again, okay?¡± though moved, she still needed to discipline them as a


    mother, ¡°So where¡¯s the money? I need it to be returned to him tomorrow.¡±


    Erika hurried to pass her the deposit card.


    Whatever. She had reached her purpose¡ªto get Sebastian¡¯s birthday. As for the money, she didn¡¯t give


    a fig about it.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She could earn herself the same amount of money by doing some fortune-telling.


    Bonnie ced the card into a drawer next to the door. Then she said to the kids, ¡°Alright, get back to


    sleep. We gotta go to visit a few kindergartens tomorrow.¡±


    Though her kids were all incredibly intelligent, she still deemed it necessary to let them live like those


    common kids¡ªto y with some friends at the same age.


    ¡°Mommy, I want a bedtime story!¡± Erika required in sweet voice.


    Bonnie smiled, ¡°No problem. Come on, get on the bed. Mommy is gonna tell the story.¡±


    As she finished two stories, all the kids had been asleep.


    She carefully tucked them in and then tiptoed into the bathroom for shower.


    However, as soon as she left, the kids all opened their eyes at the same time.


    They turned on the light and sat on the bed with a serious expression.


    ¡°Erika, do your fortune-telling stuff. I wanna know if mommy get hurt because of that bad guy named


    Sebastian.¡± Lukas required.


    Erika pouted to reply, ¡°Hey, I am a fortunate teller. That¡¯s true. But don¡¯t expect me to know


    everything!¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°I am sure it must be because of that guy! Mommy mentioned the money we got as soon as we talked


    about the bruises all over her body.¡± Lukas soon drew the conclusion.


    Meanwhile, he even extrapted the whole thing from his own assumption¡ªthat good-looking guy


    must be so pissed that he came to retaliate against their mommy. That was why she got hurt all over.


    That bastard!


    ¡°Erika, are you sure about your fortune-tellingst time?¡± Lukas stared at his sister doubtfully, ¡°do you


    mean that guy is gonna develop a rtionship with mommy?¡±


    Erika was rendered annoyed when hearing that with her hands resting on his hips. She refuted loud


    while staring at him, with her chubby little face shaking, ¡°You can judge everything about me but never


    judge my ability of fortune-telling!¡±


    After all, she was well-known with the title as fortune teller Erika. She was confident enough of her own


    professional skills as a fortune teller.


    She believed her mommy was gonna develop an ongoing and longsting rtionship with that good-


    looking guy.


    ¡°Alright, listen to me!¡± Lukas cut in to stop the argument, ¡°Erika should be right about the fortune-telling.


    It¡¯s that guy¡¯s fault!¡±


    Lukas huffed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mommy? How did she have a crush on him at that time? What a


    stupid choice!¡±


    ¡°But what now? What should we do?¡± Erika asked.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Lukas still failed to figure out a solution. So he said, ¡°Just leave it


    tomorrow. Time for bed now.¡±


    Then theyy down and soon went back to sleep.


    When Bonnie finished the shower, they were all in sound sleep.


    Perhaps it was because of feeling hot, Erika, the youngest sibling with a chubby shape, kicked off the


    quilt during sleep. Her little fair soft belly was revealed in the air.


    Bonnie smiled and walked over to tuck her in with a summer quilt.


    After that, she went back to her own room for rest.


    After being through all these plus getting hurt, she was totally exhausted. So she soon fell asleep as


    she flopped onto the bed.


    When she woke up again, she saw the morning sunlight shedding from outside, under which her dark


    hair glittered. Meanwhile, she seemed to smell the vor of breakfast in the air.


    ¡°Oh, girl! I thought you were gonna sleep for an era! Come on, get up and have some breakfast!¡±


    George, who slept in the room next door, sneaked in before she could notice.


    Meanwhile, he leaned on the door frame to enjoy a piece of bread.


    Bonnie turned around and sat up straight. She felt sore and pain all over whileining, ¡°When did


    you sneak in?¡±


    Hearing that, he huffed while posing coquettishly like a slut, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so mean to me! I am here to


    get you some breakfast! That was not sneak-in!¡±


    Whileining, he still handed him a cup of coffee, ¡°Drink that. It helps to sober up.¡±


    Bonnie took it over to have a big gulp. She frowned when tasting the bitterness, ¡°I won¡¯t work today.


    Both my phone andptop were broken. They need to be repaired. And I am gonna take my kids to


    visit some kindergartens. Stop fawning on me. I have no schedule for work today.¡±


    Hearing that, George looked upset.


    If she refused to work, all his efforts to fly here had gone in vain.


    ¡°Well, I can start to work tomorrow, I assume. You arrived herest night, right? Take some time to get


    over the jetg. I am leaving with my kids.¡±


    After that, she put on a taffeta ankle-length dress and a ck zer to cover all those bruises and the


    wound in case she embarrassed herself in the kindergarten.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Holding back the pain down her ankle, she left with the kids.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she walked out of the hotel, Be rushed in.


    She took off the sunsses and reached out her hand to the front deskdy, ¡°Where is Annie? Give


    me the room card.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    With brand-name outfit and luxurious jewelry on her body, she appeared to be rather dazzling.


    What was more, she rushed in with conspicuous burning anger. So the front deskdy soon recognized


    her, ¡°Miss¡­Miss Be.¡±


    ¡°Give me the card for the suite!¡± she urged impatiently.


    But the front deskdy refused politely, ¡°Miss Be, once the customer settles in, she has the exclusive


    right to the suite. Whoever tries to ess without her permission will be deemed trespasser.¡±


    Be replied with a p on her face.


    The front deskdy staggered backward a bit and flopped onto the ground because of the violent p.


    Her good-looking face was then covered with the swollen mark of that p. She almost burst into tears


    out of pain.


    ¡°I own this hotel! I can get in whichever suite as long as I want to! Give me the ess card! Or I will get


    you fired!¡± Be shouted.


    Actually, she did own this hotel, which was given to her by Sebastian as her birthday giftst year.


    Though Sebastian could not officially marry her, he would be willing to suffice her need materially.


    With her hand covering her own face, the front deskdy was too scared to utter again. She passed her


    the card with her trembling hand.


    Be swooped the card from her and huffed, ¡°I told you so! You could have avoided the p!¡±


    After that, she swaggered into the elevator.


    As soon as she entered, she grabbed the card hard with her eyes burning with hatred and jealousy.


    Actually, after she got noticed from the nurse by the call, she hurried to call Annie to ask what was


    going on.


    But no one answered!


    Annie must be too guilty to answer it, she believed so!


    Gritting, Be was so pissed for being challenged by this humble designer!


    However, when she rushed into the suite, she found no one inside.


    She walked around, but still surprised to find that the suite was empty.


    Outrageous, she started to smash whatever she saw inside the suite.


    While smashing, she happened to pull out the drawer next to the door, in which there was a bank card


    with the password written at the back.


    Stunned, she took it out to check it through.


    It looked brand-new. She could tell it must be just applied from the bank recently.


    What was more, it was a card from the bank in this city.


    But Annie just returned from abroad.


    So it could be possibly offered by Sebastian, she reckoned.


    So she hurried to bring it downstairs to the front desk to check the amount of the money.


    As expected, there was more than nine hundred million!


    So Be put it into her pocket.


    Though she didn¡¯t see Annie here, getting back the money still helped to vent out her anger.


    Before leaving, she asked the front desk to clean up the suite and made it as if no one had ever


    entered.


    Meanwhile, Bonnie and her kids reached New-Seton Kindergarten.


    She squatted down to pass them their schoolbags and smooth their clothes, ¡°Remember, behave


    yourselves in the kindergarten, okay? Mommy needs more time to get money to provide for the family.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡± Lukas hurried to answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mommy. I will take care of Erika and Lukas.¡± Lukas smiled brightly.


    Bonnie nodded with satisfaction. She stroked his little head gently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and meet your


    teacher.¡±


    Holding their hands, she stepped into the kindergarten.


    Soon, she finished the admission procedure.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After talking to the kids, she then left.


    She walked to the roadside to hail a cab, nning to find a ce to fix her phone andptop. But the


    next second, she saw someone familiar.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    She stopped and fixed her eyes on that adorable little girl.


    It was Joanna, who was wearing an eye-catching kindergarten uniform with a little bunny-shaped


    schoolbag on her back. She looked a bit annoyed while walking forward, surrounded by a group of


    bodyguards.


    In front of her, there was another kindergarten¡ªSaintiling Noble Kindergarten.


    She had never expected that the kindergarten where her kids was studying was actually next to the


    one for Joanna!


    Saintiling Noble Kindergarten was magnificently constructed just like those well-known colleges.


    While New-Seton Kindergarten located beside looked a bit shabby if there was aparison between


    the two.


    But there was something Bonnie would like to pay more attention to¡ªthe ck limousine behind


    Joanna.


    Since Joanna had reached the kindergarten today, so should her son.


    However, after standing and watching for a while, she still didn¡¯t see anyone else getting off the


    limousine.


    Those guards returned after walking Joanna into the kindergarten. They got into the limousine and left.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Confused, Bonnie wondered why her son didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten today.


    She wanna walk in to ask about it. But the kindergarten was well-secured, whose entrance was only


    made possible by a card for exclusive ess.


    So she had to give up.


    She looked inside the kindergarten and walked away with upset.


    Then she hailed a cab for her next move.


    As both her phone andptop were irretrievably broken, she bought herself new ones and then asked a


    technician to copy the data from her broken ones.


    It took half an hour to finish it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bonnie swiped her credit card to pay thirty thousand. Then she turned around to leave.


    Before getting herself a cab, she turned on the new phone and soon saw hundreds of notice of missed


    calls, all of which were all from Be.


    ¡°Come on, I just ¡®disappeared¡¯ for a day. Can you wait a bit longer before I finish the draft?¡± she


    comined to herself.


    So she made a call to George.


    ¡°Hey, get into my suite. You will find a draft inside the drawer of the night table. Bring it to the Sunshine


    Vi. I will see you there.¡± Said Bonnie.


    Hearing that, George jumped up from the bed, thrilled, ¡°Wow, are you gonna get back to work now?


    Thank God! I will get it to you right away!¡±


    ¡°Just hurry. You have thirty minutes.¡± While speaking, she got into a cab and headed to the Sunshine


    Vi.


    Actually, she wanna get back to the hotel to rest because of the wound. But noticing that Be was in


    such a hurry to get the draft, she decided to talk to her on her own.


    If she lost this job of jewelry design, she would also miss the chance to get into the Sunshine Vi to


    see her son, whom she had never seen since he was born.


    Soon, she arrived and so did George, who groomed himself dazzlingly.


    Even Bonnie, such an eye-catching beauty, attracted less attention than him.


    ¡°Oh, girl.¡± He held her arm intimately, ¡°here is your draft.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, just wait for me in the car.¡± She got the draft and then pushed him back into the car.


    Since the job was rted to both her babies kept in the Sunshine Vi, the less people knew about it,


    the better.


    While George was smouldering inside the car.


    Bonnie rang the doorbell.


    Be was resting inside the parlor, surrounded by four servants kneeling to manicure her nails.


    ¡°Annie¡¯s here?¡± as soon as she heard Bonnie¡¯s arrival from another servant, she sat up straight,


    burning with anger. Her busty chest kept heaving as she gasped madly, ¡°How dare that bitching


    here!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Sebastian''s eyes were zing with anger. She kicked down a servant next to her.


    "I''ve already been nice enough for not having had this out." Sebastian was furious.


    Then she remembered another thing.


    She went to the hotel and took away the 900-million bank card. Now she wondered if Annie was


    coming for that.


    "What''s she like out there." Sebastian asked in a hurry.


    The servant who came in to report carefully recalled and replied, "She looked guilty and had a drawing


    in her hands. And... A pretty man came by with her. They looked intimate. Annie let him wait in the car,


    and he did as she said right away."


    Sebastian sneered silently.


    She thought that the servant was so poorly educated to describe a man as "pretty".


    Now that Annie had brought a man over, she might not have known about the bank card.


    Moreover...


    Sebastian thought for a while and soon came up with a good idea. Venomous light flicked in her eyes.


    "Come over and do what I say," Sebastian said quietly as she beckoned to the servants.


    Bonnie waited outside for a while until a servant came and showed her in.


    When they entered the living room, Sebastian was sitting elegantly, with an exquisite set of British


    teaware sets before her.


    "Sorry, Ms Jones. My phone went off yesterday, so I didn''t contact you," Bonnie said.


    Sebastian waved her hand and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter."


    "This is the sketch I designed. Take a look," Bonnie said as she handed over her sketch.


    However, Sebastian put it aside without looking at it. "Let''s forget about this and have some tea first.


    It''s authentic Earl Grey tea from Sebastian''s partner."


    She deliberately emphasized Sebastian''s name.


    Sebastian was by implication emphasizing that she was who Sebastian real cared, which was why his


    partners couldn''t wait to tter her, the future Mrs. Grant.


    Bonnie''s eyes looked more than calm. She even grinned a smile and said, "Thank you, Ms Jones."


    Sebastian was confused by what was going on.


    It was different from what she had thought.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie had been so close to Sebastian, while she didn''t react at all when she heard what Sebastian just


    said. Sebastian thought Annie should at least be angry or jealous.


    Sebastian suddenly understood.


    Annie never liked Sebastian. She had been with him just for money.


    Sebastian should''ve known it earlier when Annie deceive more than 900 million yuan from Sebastian.


    Annie was definitely up to no good here.


    Moreover, Annie had also hooked up with other men besides Sebastian.


    "Let''s have some tea." Sebastian''s face was glowing with joy as she thought of what would happen


    later.


    Bonnie didn''t know what was happening and continued to enjoy the tea.


    While drinking, she admired the decoration of the Sunshine Vi.


    Children''s toys were scattered everywhere on the first floor, mostly girl''s dolls and puppets.


    She couldn''t find any toy for boys.


    Bonnie was confused and wondered if her son didn''t live here.


    While she was lost in thoughts, the was opened. A tall and straight figure walked in. It was at the


    midsummer season, but the man brought in endless chills.


    For no reason, Bonnie trembled.


    Sebastian!


    They were so shocked that he came back without notice.


    "Sebastian," Sebastian was delighted and said as she ran over, "Come and take a seat. I''ve made


    ck tea and Annie was enjoying it. Come and have a try."


    She paused and then looked at the servant at the door, "Where''s Annie''s boyfriend? Go invite him in


    for some tea!"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    As soon as she said that, the temperature in the room seemed to have plummeted to zero.


    Sebastian''s cold eyes skimmed over Bonnie standing next to him.


    Purr...


    This woman brought his boyfriend to the Sunshine Vi?


    "What does she think this ce is? A shelter for the strays?" Sebastian thought to himself.


    Bonnie''s scalp felt numb as she saw Sebastian''s stare.


    She was very confused because she didn''t know who Sebastian was referring to...


    Until a servant brought in George.


    Bonnie suddenly understood.


    Sebastian thought George was her boyfriend.


    Sebastian couldn''t help gasping when she saw George.


    The servant was right. The man was pretty enough to outshine most women. However, instead of


    looking effeminate, he had this pleasant temperament.


    Sebastian had spent more than 30 million yuan in the beauty salon in the past few years, but now she


    felt that money had been totally wasted.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She put lots of effort into skincare, only to be outshone by a man now.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry to keep you waiting outside in such hot weather. Let''s have a cup of tea."


    Sebastian adjusted her emotions and said.


    George didn''t know what was going on, but he seemed happy.


    He quickly waved to Sebastian, "It''s fine. My babe, Annie, asked me to wait. I''m more than d to wait


    for her."


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened even more, and he could feel an unnamed annoyance surging in his heart.


    For some reason, Sebastian felt like tearing the man into pieces every time she approached Annie.


    However, he soon suppressed that urge because he felt that was inexplicable.


    Annie was a greedy woman who Sebastian thought was too filthy for him to take a second look at.


    Thinking of that, Sebastian went upstairs with a cold face. Then he mmed the door really hard,


    letting out a loud noise.


    Sebastian was overjoyed.


    Just as she had expected, Sebastian got angry when seeing his mistress''s boyfriend.


    Sebastian was sure Sebastian would break up with Annie in no time.


    That made Sebastian feel so proud of her mere smartness now.


    She didn''t pick a fight with the mistress like other wives. It had only taken her a little trick to a wedge


    between them or even causing them to break up.


    If she couldn''t be the hostess of the most wealthy family in Willisto, then who else?


    Just by then, Bonnie tugged George''s clothing hem and said, "I''m sorry, Ms Jones. I''ve got things to do.


    Please enjoy your tea... Remember to call me if you have any problems with the sketch. We got to go


    now."


    Bonnie said as she left the Sunshine Vi with George.


    For some reason, even if Sebastian had gone upstairs, she could still feel the oppressive pressure and


    felt hard to catch a breath.


    George seemed to share her feelings. He said while rubbing his arms in the car, "Annie, who''s the man


    arriving after us? He''s so cold, and I feel he could''ve frozen me."


    That man?


    Bonnie''s lips twitched. For a moment, she couldn''t find the exact word to identify Sebastian.


    The man she had loved for over a decade.


    The father of three cute kids.


    Or... her feud?


    After a long silence, Bonnie slowly let out a breath, and said earnestly, "He''s a scumbag with fluctuating


    emotions. Try to stay away from him... You should never see him."


    "Okay," George nodded naturally and asked curiously, "What about that woman? Why did she invite me


    in for tea and call me your boyfriend? Did you tell her that?"


    Bonnie shook her head in confusion, "I''m confused, too."

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Bonnie didn''t understand what Sebastian was up to.


    It was no surprise that people thought she and George were a couple. It had happened enough times


    when she took him out for work when they were abroad.


    Bonnie didn''t care much about it.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel. I need to return the money to Sebastian," Bonnie said.


    She thought Sebastian red at her just because she still owed him the money.


    After all, it was nine hundred million. Sebastian must be afraid that she would default.


    The more Bonnie thought about it, the more disgusting she found the money was. She hoped she


    could return the money to Sebastian right now, so as not to be looked down upon by him.


    However, back in the hotel, the bank card was missing, and she couldn''t find it anywhere;


    not even after she had searched all the drawers!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Did you take it when we went out?" George asked as he sat on the sofa, drinking a cup of lemon tea.


    Bonnie shook her head firmly and said, "That''s impossible. I put it in the drawerst night. I have a very


    good memory. I couldn''t have remembered it wrong."


    George took another sip of lemon tea. "Did Erika or other kinds take it away?"


    Bonnie was pondering.


    It was possible.


    Ever since they returned to Willisto, the three kids became a bit disobedient.


    At first, they earned money behind her back, and then they secretly cashed the check.


    They might have taken the bank card.


    Bonnie raised her hand and looked down at her watch as she pondered. It was already two o''clock in


    the afternoon, and the kindergarten was dismissed at four o''clock. It was time for her to pick up the


    kids.


    She could also ask them if they had taken the bank card.


    "Are you going with me?" Bonnie asked George.


    George huddled himself on the sofa and shook his head, "I just had lemon water. Being exposed to


    sunlight will get me burned. How am I supposed to find a man if I''m not pretty enough?"


    Bonnie''s mouth corner twitched. She looked at this man who was even daintier than her and nodded


    helplessly. "Fine."


    She went downstairs and rented a big car from the hotel. Then she was ready to pick up the babies


    from kindergarten.


    The school was just dismissed when she arrived at the New-Seton Kindergarten.


    The three kids were standing at the gate, waiting for her to pick them up.


    "Mommy!" Erika was always the spryest one. She danced over to Bonnie like a bit of butterfly, with her


    two little ponytails swinging up and down. She looked so adorable.


    "Take it easy." Bonnie reached out her hands and hugged Erika. Then she rubbed Erika''s soft hair and


    asked, "How''s school?"


    Erika immediately sighed and said, "Forget about it. I tried very hard to restrain myself today."


    Bonnie turned nervous upon hearing that. "Why did you do that? Is someone bullying you?"


    "No, I''ve thought about it and found that I wouldn''t spend long with them. I''m afraid I would get too


    attached to them to leave in the future. So I have to restrain myself and try not to y with them," Erika


    exined.


    A charming boy in the kindergarten wanted to y with her, but she rejected him.


    Sigh...


    Erika let out a long sigh like an emotional adult.


    She amused Bonnie.


    "Okay, how about Mommy taking you to a big dinner tonight? Let''s have fun! Okay?" Bonnie said, trying


    to coax Erika.


    "You''re the best mom in the world!" Erika eximed as she hugged Bonnie quickly.


    The next moment, she pointed at Bonnie''s jacket pocket and asked, "Mom, why did you buy five of


    these?"

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Bonnie lowered her head and took out five cheese sticks from her jacket pocket.


    She specifically bought this on her way to kindergarten.


    She gave three to the babies and told them to wait in the car.


    As for the other two...


    Bonnie clenched it tightly in her hand and walked to the Saintiny Noble Kindergarten on the other side.


    It was a high-end aristocratic kindergarten. The entrance gate was packed with luxury cars every day


    after school. All the parents were well dressed and looked so mboyant.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared with them, Bonnie looked more than ordinary in her white dress and ck jacket.


    However, if someone with discerning eyes could recognize the brand of her clothes, the person would


    definitely exim out.


    Her clothes were all custom-made, and their prices were way higher than anyone else''s.


    Bonnie walked quickly to the kindergarten gate and craned over the crowd to see the kidsing out.


    After quite a while, Joanna was taken out by the bodyguard.


    The little girl looked very unhappy, with a sad face and cold eyes which looked exactly the same as


    Sebastian.


    "Joanna!" Bonnie hurried over and called her name.


    "Pretty auntie, what are you doing here?" Seeing Bonnie, Joanna''s cold face slowly warmed up. Her


    pink lips arched into a smile, with the unique innocence of a child.


    Bonnie suddenly felt warm inside.


    "I''ve got works to do here and happened to see you. Here you are, have this!" Bonnie said as she


    handed the cheese stick to Joanna.


    Snapped...


    The bodyguard next to them raised his hand and pped the cheese stick away. Then he scolded,


    "What is that? How dare you give it to our little miss?"


    The cheese stick flew far away and fell in the flower bed. The flowers had just been watered, so the


    cheese stick package was soaked.


    "That''s cheese stick. It helps with calcium supplement!" Bonnie said in anger, "Joanna needs more


    dairy products to grow taller."


    The bodyguard still looked distrustful and said, "No one can guarantee if there''re problems with it. Now


    stay away from her!"


    As soon as he said that, Joanna trotted to the flower bed and reached out her hand to pick up the two


    cheese sticks.


    "Leave it to me." Bonnie hurried over to help. She wiped the water off the package and made sure it


    was clean before giving it to Joanna. Then she said, "It''s clean. You can open and have it."


    Joanna had been strictly disciplined since she was a kid. She had never had a cheese stick.


    Therefore, Joanna failed to open the package after trying for quite a while.


    Bonnie helped her to tear it open. The cheese inside was in a bear shape, which looked really cute.


    Just one bite made Joanna''s eyes shimmer with lights. She eximed, "It''s so yummy!"


    It was even better than the stinky snail noodles that day!


    "You can have it every day if you like it. I''ll give it to you. How about that?" Bonnie smiled happily.


    Joanna nodded vigorously and looked to the other choose stick in her hand. "This one is already


    enough for me. I''ll leave this one to Erika."


    "She already had one. You can give it to other kids if you don''t want to have that much. Do you have


    any friends with you?" Bonnie asked tentatively.


    "I used to have one... I had a brother." Joanna answered immediately.


    "You had?"


    "How about now? Where did your brother go?" Bonnie asked again.


    Joanna opened her mouth. However, before she said anything, the bodyguard picked her up.


    He quickly walked to the car and got Joanna in. Then they drove away.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The ck exhaust fumes from the car made Bonnie cough and teared up.


    At the same time, desperation and dazedness took over her.


    She wondered what had happened to her eldest son.


    It was so stranger that everybody kept silent about this kid as if he were a prohibited taboo.


    Bonnie froze there for quite a while before she finally came back to her senses.


    She wiped the tears from her face and got herself collected. Then she walked back to her own car.


    "Mommy, where have you been?" Erika inclined to her like a ko bear. She put her arms around


    Bonnie''s neck and hung on it.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It''s okay. I felt like going to the bathroom just now, so I left for a while." Bonnie said.


    Erika nodded and let go of Bonnie. Then she returned to her own seat.


    She felt a bit unhappy.


    When she hugged Bonnie just now, she wanted a cheese stick.


    Erika knew Bonnie had two cheese sticks left, but she didn''t feel them just now.


    Mommy must have given the cheese stick to the other kids!


    Erika felt a bit angry. She swore she would find this little boar who stole snacks from their mother.


    Bonnie was still consumed in the grief of not hearing about her son and overlooked that.


    She drove the three babies to a Thai restaurant.


    Erika, who had been in a huff, couldn''t help drooling immediately.


    She was so d that Bonnie took them to eat Thai food. Now she knew her mommy still loved her.


    Erika quickly unfastened the seat belt and was about to rush into the restaurant.


    "Wait a minute." Bonnie stopped them. She stretched out her hand with a stern face, "Give it back to


    me first."


    The three kids looked at each other in confusion and asked, "What is it?"


    "The bank card, give it to me now! I need to return it to someone." Bonnie patiently exined and didn''t


    lose her temper.


    However, the three kids looked quite determined. "We gave it back to youst night, and you put it in


    the drawer by the door."


    Bonnie was dumbfounded for a moment. She hesitated for a while and asked, "You didn''t take it after


    that?"


    "No, we were at the kindergarten today, and we thought it would be too dangerous to take the bank


    card there. Also, we would get criticized by the teacher if we did that." Lukas shook his head.


    Lukas was gentle and honest.


    Therefore, Bonnie immediately believed in what he said.


    However...


    If the kids didn''t take the bank card, Bonnie wondered where it was now.


    "Mommy, can we get in for dinner now? I''m so starving... Just look at my t belly!" Erika puffed out her


    belly sadly.


    It was t, and it was usually chubby.


    Bonnieughed and put aside the bank card thing temporarily. She took the three kids in for dinner.


    As soon as he walked in, Erika mored to go to the bathroom.


    Bonnie could only take her to the bathroom while letting Andrew and Lukas order food first.


    "Brother, I want curry, but I don''t want it spicy," Erika yelled on her way to the bathroom.


    Her cute voice made everybody in the restaurantugh.


    Bonnie dropped her in the bathroom and then waited outside.


    However, as soon as she arrived at the door, a familiar person walked over.


    Bonnie was pondering.


    She should really let Erika tell her fortunes before going out today.


    The man was getting closer and closer to her, and Erika''s soft and cute voice came out of the


    bathroom, "Mommy! I''m done wee weeing! Let''s go eat the curry!"

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Erika wasn''t being very loud, but Sebastian heard her.


    It was because Erika''s voice sounded pretty much like Joanna''s.


    Sebastian''s dark eyes skilled over, withplexity and coldness surging inside.


    Bonnie felt as if her breath had been taken away.


    Damn!


    She quickly ran back to the bathroom and stopped Erika who was about to go out. "Wait a minute,


    Erika!"


    "What are you doing, Mommy? I''m done wee weeing, and I want dinner!" Erika blinked her eyes with


    long eyshes and asked in confusion.


    Bonnie didn''t exin. She took out the cosmetics from her bag and started to work on Erika.


    Soon, Erika changed from a pretty little girl to an ugly one with a big mole on her face.


    It looks even uglier when she put on the hood of her coat.


    Erika looked at herself in the mirror and was almost cried out because of fear.


    She didn''t want to be such an ugly monster!


    "Good girl! There''s a bad guy out there, and you need to protect yourself. Ugly girls don''t get


    kidnapped." Bonnie coaxed.


    Erika couldn''t stop shaking her head. She cried so hard that her snot bubbled. "I don''t want to be ugly. I


    want to be a pretty little girl."


    "I''ll buy you ice creamter, strawberry vored." Bonnie used her trump card.


    Erika stopped crying immediately and said, "Well then, I wouldn''t mind being ugly for a while."


    Bonnie was speechless.


    This little girl was such a greedy foodie.


    Bonnie took a deep breath and walked out with the ugly Erika in her arms.


    Sebastian was waiting outside. His gaze swept over as soon as someone was out.


    However, in shorter than a blink, he moved his eyes away.


    This little girl was abnormally ugly.


    "What a coincidence." Bonnie acted as if she didn''t care. She stepped forward and greeted him.


    "This is your daughter?" Sebastian asked in a low voice as his eyes fell on Bonnie''s face.


    Bonnie nodded quickly. "Yes, she is."


    Now that they had run into each other, she didn''t have a choice but to admit it. There was no way that


    Sebastian could see any simrity between Erika and Joanna.


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the woman before him. An indescribable annoyance kept


    nibbling his heart.


    It seemed to him that the woman not only had a boyfriend; she even had a kid.


    However, Sebastian also felt confused. Given the good look of her boyfriend George, Sebastian


    wondered why they had such an ugly kid.


    What bothered Sebastian even more was that the girl''s voice sounded exactly like Joanna''s.


    Sebastian''s eyes kept scanning on Erika.


    Erika didn''t want to be looked at because she was ugly at this moment. She shrank into Bonnie''s arms


    and tried to hide her little face, so that the handsome bad guy wouldn''t see her.


    "Let her turn around." Sebastian became impatient and ordered bluntly.


    Bonnie felt her heart had lost a beat. She wanted to take Erika and escape right away. "She''s shy with


    the strangers. Please don''t scare her. Excuse us..."


    Just as she was about to run away, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was from the Sunshine Vi.


    "Oh, no... Sir! Joanna suddenly had a stomachache. She fell to the ground and twitched so badly. Her


    mouth is forming up!"


    "Send her to the hospital right now. I''m on my way." Sebastian said as he felt his eyelids twitching. He


    hung up the phone and headed out immediately.


    Bonnie only saw that Sebastian''s face changed greatly after the call. Then he left in a hurry.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, she somehow had made it out of this tough situation.


    Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and then took Erika to their table for dinner.


    She hadn''t had a few bites before her phone rang up, too.


    It was George.


    "Where have you been? Oh my goodness! There was a world of cops knocking at the door of your


    suite just now, saying you were suspected of murdering Joanna. They wanted to arrest you for


    investigation!" George said anxiously.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Bonnie was frightened and panicked, "Who?"


    "Littledy Joanna. I also heard they called her Joanna." George replied quickly.


    The answer shocked Bonnie like a huge rock dropped into her mind. She couldn''t stop trembling, with


    her hands and feet quickly getting cold. Her face turned pale.


    She wondered what had happened to Joanna.


    "Is she dead?"


    That was impossible. She had met the kid in the afternoon, and she seemed very well then.


    Bonnie''s mind went chaotic. She couldn''t exactly hear what George was saying on the phone. Her ears


    were buzzing, and her whole world seemed to be copsing.


    That stopped until a warm little hand grabbed her finger. The sweet and soft voice pulled her out of her


    thoughts. "Mommy, are you alright? You looked scared."


    Erika asked with a very concerned face.


    "Mommy''s fine." Bonnie forced a smile tofort Erika.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then she asked George, "Do you know how''s she


    doing now? I mean littledy Joanna."


    George thought about it for a while and said, "I heard she''s still in operation in the hospital. I don''t know


    which hospital she''s in."


    "I see." Bonnie hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking.


    She turned back and looked at the three kids. Then she said, "I''ve got things to do now. Can you ask


    the waiter to call a cab for you and get to Aunt Anna''s home?"


    "Are you going to see Joanna?" Erika had eavesdropped on part of the conversation. She raised her


    hand and said, "I''ll go with you, Mommy!"


    "No!" Bonnie refused promptly.


    She wasn''t sure if Joanna was dead or alive. Sebastian would definitely be there, and Bonnie was


    afraid he would see Erika again.


    "But..." Erika seemed very disappointed. Her big bright eyes were flickering, and she seemed so upset.


    She wanted to see Joanna, too. She would be very sad should anything happen to Joanna.


    "Just go, Mommy. I''ll take care of them." Lukas said immediately.


    Bonnie hummed, and she was deeply moved.


    She was so lucky to have Lukas. The boy had saved her so much trouble.


    She left a hundred yuan for them to take the cab and left in a hurry.


    The three cute kids packed their schoolbags quickly and asked the waiter to call a cab for them.


    "Where are you going?" The waiter asked gently. He liked the three little kids so much.


    "We''re going to the private hospital of the Grant," Andrew said coolly with their hands in their pockets.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie was mind-absent along the way. Countless thoughts shed through her mind, and her clothing


    was soaked in cold sweats.


    She would go crazy should anything happen to Joanna!


    She felt so tense that she didn''t even find her three kids were sitting in the cab behind hers.


    As soon as the car arrived at the hate of the hospital, Bonnie rushed out and stumbled her way inside.


    She grabbed a nurse and asked, "Is Joanna here? Do you know where she is?"


    "Who are you? How can you just get in like this? Get out now, or I''ll call the security!" The nurse


    reprimanded with her brows frowning.


    "I''m asking you where Joanna is!" Bonnie yelled hysterically like a madwoman.


    She couldn''t maintain her sanity at all now. Joanna was all she had in her mind. She wanted to see her


    daughter, her alive and kicking daughter!


    The nurse was frightened. She answered in shivering, "She''s in the OR on the second floor."


    "Thank you!" Bonnie was heading to the second floor as soon as she heard it.


    However, before she could take two steps, somebody pulled her hair from behind and mmed her on


    the ground. "How dare you touch my daughter! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The guy approached her from behind and caught Bonnie off guard. She was mmed to the ground.


    She was wearing a short skirt today, and her knees hit heavily on the cold and hard marble floor. It hurt


    like hell.


    However, the person didn''t intend to let her go. She walked to Bonnie''s front and was going to hit her


    again.


    Bonnie finally saw who she was.


    Sebastian!


    "How is Joanna?" Bonnie asked eagerly.


    "You''re the murderer! How dare you ask that question? She ended up like this all because of you!"


    Sebastian scolded loudly.


    She dressed like a nobledy, but her face was twisted. With a hint of excitement in her expression,


    she raised her face and was going to p Bonnie in the face.


    Bonnie could almost feel the airflow brought over by the p, but she didn''t feel hurt.


    On the contrary, Sebastian changed her tone in anger. She asked, "Sebastian, why are you stopping


    me? This vicious woman poisoned Joanna. She wanted to kill Joanna!"


    "Even the police don''t have a conclusion now. Why are you in such a rush?" Sebastian asked coldly.


    Sebastian almost bit her own teeth off when she heard that.


    That was bald-faced favoritism. It was so obvious.


    While Sebastian was being restrained, Bonnie climbed off the ground and stammered on her feet to the


    OR on the second floor.


    She needed to see Joanna right now.


    "Sebastian, she''s a murder! Why are you protecting her?" Sebastian asked angrily.


    A dangerous light shed across Sebastian''s cold eyes. His gaze fell on Bonnie''s back.


    He didn''t know why he would let Bonnie go.


    When he learned that Bonnie had poisoned Joanna, he was furious that he wished he could strangle


    Bonnie to death.


    However, the hatred suddenly vanished when he saw Bonnie''s crazy look. He even shared her


    feelings.


    The anxiety and worry on her face weren''t something that could be faked.


    Sebastian wondered why she cared about Joanna so much, for the two didn''t seem to have crossed


    paths before.


    Sebastian had the feeling that the woman was keeping a huge secret.


    ...


    Outside the door of the OR, Bonnie stared at the redmp. She couldn''t move her eyes away from it


    and stand there like a sculpture.


    Sebastian and Sebastian were standing behind him.


    Sebastian couldn''t stop talking to Sebastian, urging him to send Bonnie into jail.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Bonnie didn''t seem to care about it at all. Her eyes didn''t move one inch away from the gate


    of the OR.


    Joanna was lying inside, with her life one certain.


    Finally, a nurse came out. Bonnie hurried over and asked, "Ma''am, how''s my dau... how''s Joanna now?


    Is she getting any better?"


    "No," the nurse shook her head desperately, "the patient''s terribly poisoned. I can''t see any hope."


    "What?"


    Hearing this terrible news, Bonnie fell to the ground. She felt as if the blood in all her veins were flowing


    backward. Her face turned as pale as paper, and her eyes, hollow as a cave.


    "Sebastian, I told you she''s the murderer. Let the police take him now!" Sebastian said excitedly with a


    glimmer of joy shing through her eyes.


    Sebastian knitted his sharp brows. Complicated emotions were surging in his dark eyes and finally


    became a storm.


    Before he could speak, a harsh siren sounded downstairs in the hospital.


    The police were arriving.


    They went downstairs quickly and walked to Bonnie with stern faces. "Are you Miss Annie? You''re


    under arrest for murder. Pleasee with us."


    With that said, the police took out a cold handcuff.


    "How dare you touch Mommy? Go away, now!" A tiny figure suddenly screamed as she rushed over.


    She spread her arms and stood before Bonnie.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    The child suddenly showed up and stunned everyone else.


    "Lukas!" Bonnie hurriedly took Lukas into her arms to prevent his face from being seen. She yelled,


    "Who took you here? Just leave!"


    "No, I won''t," Lukas shook his head firmly with a determined face, "I''ll protect you. No one''s taking you


    to the police station!"


    After saying this, Lukas turned back in anger and looked at the on-lookers. Then he said seriously, and


    word by word, "My mommy is not a murderer! Do you have any proof? How could you put the


    handcuffs on her without any evidence?!"


    Well...


    The police were stunned, and they felt a bit guilty.


    It was true that they couldn''t put Bonnie in handcuffs without any evidence, but Mrs. Grant asked them


    to do so.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it, Lukas. Listen to me, just leave now. Hurry up!" Bonnie''s tears kept rolling off her cheeks. She


    felt so cold because she was panicked.


    "We''re all screwed." That was the only thing in her mind at that moment.


    She didn''t know what to do. Sebastian had already seen Lukas'' look; he would definitely take Lukas


    away.


    He would even trace down to Andrew and Erika. He would take all of them away!


    Bonnie was terrified. She felt as if he had fallen into a boundless cold pool and couldn''t stop shaking


    out of the chill. She was struggling but failed to find a single piece of driftwood. Her arms and legs were


    all seized by desperation.


    Sebastian looked at the kid before him with thoughtful eyes. He slowly stepped forward and squatted


    down to look at the kid.


    "What are you doing?" Bonnie was trembling, but at the same time she hid Lukas behind her and


    yelled, "Don''t touch him!"


    Bonnie''s voice almost cracked. A sweet smell came out of his throat.


    She couldn''t help recalling how shey in a pool of blood and watched Sebastian taking away her kids.


    The bone-piercing pain was eroding her nerves inch by inch. She felt as if the blood in her vessels


    were flowing backward. Her already cold hands and feet were almost freezing.


    Bonnie bit her lips hard and was ready to risk everything.


    She would take the kids away safely even if she died today!


    However, Sebastian didn''t take the kids away as she had expected.


    Sebastian stood up quickly after his eyes stayed on Bonnie and Lukas for a short while. Then his face


    turned cold again, and he said, "Don''t take them to the police station. You can do the investigation


    here."


    "Ah?"


    Sebastian was stunned upon hearing that. She stomped her feet in anger and said, "Sebastian, you


    can''t be soft-hearted just because a little brat came out and stirred this up! Bonnie poisoned Joanna!"


    "You''re better at investigation than the police, aren''t you?" Sebastian turned his head and nced


    coldly at Sebastian.


    Sebastian immediately didn''t dare to say a word.


    She only cursed in her mind.


    She wondered what kind of magic trick Annie had yed to have Sebastian favored her so much.


    Sebastian didn''t understand what Sebastian was thinking. Annie already had kids! Sebastian couldn''t


    understand why Sebastian wanted a woman with other men''s kids instead of her, a beautiful woman.


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier she was. Her haze kept scraping back and forth on


    Bonnie like a knife.


    However, Bonnie didn''t feel that fierce gaze at all.


    Her heart was still beating wildly, with sweats oozing out of her cheeks. Under the white incandescent


    lamp in the hospital, she looked like a crystal that could easily be crushed by a squeeze.


    Bonnie was dumbfounded.


    She wondered why Sebastian didn''t take Lucas away. Maybe it was because Lukas didn''t look like her


    eldest son at all.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Bonnie''s mind was chaotic now.


    She grabbed Lukas'' tiny hand and asked in a low voice, "Are you here alone? Where are your sister


    and brother? Go find them and stay away from here. I can handle this alone!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not leaving. I want to be with you here. No one gets to bully Mommy as long as I am here!" Lukas


    said as he shook his head firmly.


    Before Bonnie spoke away, the redmp outside the OR went out.


    The door to the OR was slowly pushed open.


    Bonnie immediately ran to the door of the OR and eagerly looked at those peopleing out.


    A little girl in a white gauze skirt strutted out.


    The little girl''s cheeks were rosy and she was dancing along her way. It didn''t look like she had been


    poisoned at all.


    "Joanna, are you alright?" Bonnie asked with concern and even hugged her.


    Joanna blinked her big eyes and said in a sweet soft voice, "Mo... Mother of God! I''m alright now. Don''t


    worry, pretty auntie!"


    "Thank God she''s fine!"


    Bonnie''s tense nerves finally rxed. She instantly lost her strength and fell to the cold ground.


    The corner of her mouth still had a smile.


    Sebastian waspletely stunned.


    She couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    When Joanna was sent into the OR, her eyes were rolling, and she was dying.


    Moreover, she also told those doctors that they didn''t have to do their best, so that Sebastian could


    completely break with Annie!


    Right.


    This was Sebastian''s set-up.


    She learned from the bodyguard that Annie ran to the gate of the kindergarten and gave Joanna a


    cheese stick.


    That was tant bribery.


    Annie knew how much Sebastian loved this little girl, which was why she chose to target Joanna. If she


    could win Joanna''s favor, she would be Sebastian''s woman all the time in the future.


    That was why Sebastian poisoned Joanna and framed Annie.


    That was why she was so astonished when Joanna turned out to be fine.


    "Joanna, haven''t you been poisoned? You have the trouble because you ate the cheese stick from this


    aunt, right?" Sebastian quickly stepped forward and asked.


    "Are you saying there''s something wrong with that cheese stick?" The little girl asked as she raised her


    head and stared at Sebastian with steely eyes.


    Sebastian was startled by the stare. She stammered, "Yeah... yes... you haven''t eaten anything except


    for this cheese stick."


    "Pretty auntie is no fool. Poisoning the cheese stick? Why doesn''t she just turn herself in? Think about


    it! Your big head is not for decoration." The little girl turned out to be very mean.


    Sebastian''s face became ugly after hearing what Joanna said.


    Moreover, she didn''t even know how to argue with her.


    Bonnie stood aside and was stunned.


    The way Joanna spoke was exactly the same as Erika. They could be the cutest kids in this world,


    while also the meanest.


    "Who knows if she would take the risk? This isn''t over yet. She had to go to the police station."


    Sebastian insisted.


    The little girl squinted at her.


    She thought Sebastian was so annoying!


    "Have you lost your mind? I said I''m fine. There''s no way that pretty auntie would do that to me. Why


    don''t you understand?" The little girl said.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Be was so angry for being dissed.


    She looked at Sebastian and choked with sobs, with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the bad guy


    who hurt Joanna will get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Anyway, Janna was all right. He could only let Bonnie go.


    Bonnie looked at Joanna and then hurried away with Lukas.


    Sebastian picked up Lukas¡¯ hair from the ground and stared at it, lost in thought.


    ***


    After leaving the hospital, Lukas took Bonnie to the nearby children¡¯s hospital.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Andrew stood at the door of the ward, leaning against the wall, his hands in his pockets, and


    said coldly.


    Bonnie hurriedly walked to him, panting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is Erika suddenly ill?¡±


    ¡°She ate too much. The doctor has already given her an intravenous drip. If she gets better tomorrow


    morning, she can leave the hospital.¡± Andrew said orderly and calmly.


    Hearing this, Bonnie nodded and felt relieved.


    But she still med herself.


    After all, she left her children in the restaurant. Now they even had to go to the hospital and register by


    themselves.


    She was such a terrible mommy!


    Bonnie stood there, clenching her fists. Her nails were even embedded in the palm of her hand. She


    looked pale and fragile.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, the doctor needs you to go to the Payment Window downstairs toplete Erika¡¯s


    information.¡± Andrew said.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Bonnie quickly adjusted her mood and went downstairs.


    As soon as Bonnie left, Lukas and Andrew looked worried.


    They looked into the ward through the ss window. Erika was lying on the sickbed, looking very


    ufortable with an oxygen mask on her face.


    ¡°Is she all right?¡± Lukas asked.


    ¡°Well, the doctor has given her gastricvage. She will be full of energy tomorrow.¡± Andrew said.


    ¡°When Erika calls us tomorrow, let¡¯s send Joanna back.¡± Lukas suggested.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ***


    The Sunshine Vi.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Be kept walking back and forth, and her beautiful face looked ferocious.


    She was on the phone with someone from the hospital.


    ¡°I told you to torture the girl. What did you do?¡±


    Howe she was now even more alive?


    On the way back to the Sunshine vi from the hospital, the wicked girl kept dissing her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± the man on the other side of the phone said in a frightened voice,


    almost crying. ¡°There was a sudden power failure in the operating room. It was dark everywhere, and


    then the doctors were knocked out.¡±


    Then, the girl on the operating table suddenly opened her eyes and walked out of the room as if


    nothing had happened.


    The man asked Be with fear, ¡°Is it possible that the girl was not poisoned at all? That she was just


    acting the whole time?¡±


    Hearing this, Be suddenly was numbed with fear.


    If the girl was really acting, she must have seen through her trick!


    Be was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even hang up and just went out straight away.


    Be saw the wicked girl standing at the door of the study, knocking at the door and whispering,


    ¡°Daddy, can Ie in? I have something very important to tell you!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Be sweated with fear!


    ¡°Joanna,e here.¡± Be dragged the girl to her room.


    ¡°Joanna¡±, Erika actually, staggered and was angry, ¡°What are you doing? Why do you have to be so


    rude to a child?¡±


    Be didn¡¯t answer her and asked directly, ¡°Why do you want to meet your daddy? What do you want


    to say to him?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Erika looked up at her. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Hearing this, Be was even more nervous, but she couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, why did you drag me here?¡± Erika had already seen through everything!


    Obviously, Be was afraid.


    But she was afraid? Erika hadn¡¯t known yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mommy. I want to sleep with you.¡± Be quickly made up an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. You


    should go to bed quickly.¡±


    Be wouldn¡¯t let Erika get close to the study anyway.


    Erika said to Be, ¡°I¡¯d rather sleep with a hog than sleep with you. You will bring me bad luck.¡±


    Be was furious.


    She really wanted to hit Erika now, but she couldn¡¯t, so she had to keep her temper.


    ¡°Your daddy is very busy. Just tell me what you want.¡± Be tried to be gentle.


    Erika looked at Be with her big ck eyes, ¡°Can you take me out tomorrow? I¡¯m going to meet my


    friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want to meet your daddy? To tell him about this?¡± Be couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Erika nodded, ¡°Yes. What else can I tell my daddy?¡±


    Erika was just a five-year-old kid. It was normal that she wanted to go out and y.


    Be was finally relieved and said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow.¡±


    ***


    In the study, Sebastian was wearing a ck bathrobe. He sat at the table, looking at the envelope and


    thinking.


    There was Lukas¡¯ hair in the envelope.


    Sebastian wondered why he would feel so familiar looking at Lukas. He felt that Lukas was his own


    child.


    Thinking back carefully, Sebastian had a feeling that Lukas looked like him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Lukas really his own son?


    Sebastian was about to call Eric.


    But he suddenly caught a glimpse of the picture at the corner of his desk, and his heart hurt again.


    No way. How could Lukas be his son?


    His son died three years ago.


    Sebastian put the envelope into the drawer and lit a cigarette. He kept smoking to numb himself.


    Soon, the room was full of the smell of nicotine.


    Then Eric called.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Sebastian answered the phone and asked in a low and hoarse voice.


    Eric trembled, ¡°Mr. Grant, there was a record of disbursement from your private ount.¡±


    ¡°What did Be buy with my card again?¡± Sebastian asked without any concern.


    Since Be came to him with Joanna, he had never been stingy to her materially.


    Eric hurriedly said, ¡°I checked before. The money was spent in a bar to tip 10 prostitutes ...¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Dead silence.


    ¡°Hmm... Mr. Grant, is it you who spent the money?¡± Eric was brave enough to ask.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian sneered, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Eric wanted to say he didn¡¯t believe it was Sebastian.


    But after all, Sebastian hadn¡¯t had sex with anyone since he was with Be. It had been 5 years!


    It was said that a man would be abnormal after suppress his sensual passion for a long time, so it


    seemed normal for Sebastian to order 10 prostitutes at a time.


    But Eric didn¡¯t dare to say that to Sebastian.


    Eric could only say something different from what he had thought in his heart. ¡°It can¡¯t be you. But Mr.


    Grant, what do you think of this problem?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were filled with endless anger and cruelty. He even wanted to crush his phone!


    ¡°Find out who did this before tomorrow morning.¡± Sebastian hung up the phone directly.


    Poor Eric had to work overtime.


    He really didn¡¯t understand who could be so bold that he dared to trick Mr. Grant.


    Whoever did this must be a talented technician at his 40 or 50.


    ***


    On the corridor of the children¡¯s Hospital, Lukas sneezed hard.


    He rubbed his nose and continued to tap on theputer keyboard with his two small hands.


    He easily made use of the loopholes between the tradingpanies to enter the private ount of


    Sebastian, and then took control of Sebastian¡¯s card!


    Sebastian bullied his mommy before, and now he even wanted to set mommy up for murder with his


    wife!


    That was unbearable! So, Lukas decided to fight back!


    After doing all this, Lukas felt morefortable and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Andrew next to him handed him a bottle of milk without any expression on his cool face.


    Lukas nodded, ¡°Yes. He must be angry this time!¡±


    ¡°Go back to the ward. Mommy ising back.¡± Andrew then walked into the ward.


    Then Bonnie came back with a quilt.


    She would stay in the hospital with ¡°Erika¡±, Joanna in fact, for the whole tonight. But Andrew and Lukas


    insisted on staying with her, so she asked the nurse for another quilt.


    Bonnie tucked them in on the sofa and then put a chair next to the sofa to prevent them from falling to


    the ground at night.


    ¡°Mommy, where do you sleep?¡± Lukas asked.


    ¡°I will sleep with your sister. Just sleep.¡± Bonnie said.


    Lukas closed his eyes at ease.


    In fact, Bonnie won¡¯t sleep with Joanna on the sickbed because she didn¡¯t want her to feel


    ufortable. She just sat on a chair next to the sickbed.


    She sat stiff until it was almost dawn. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help sleeping and bending over the sickbed


    for a while.


    Just a little whileter, Joanna made a painful cry and woke up Bonnie in an instant.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bonnie quickly asked her worriedly.


    Joanna woke up in a daze. She was very ufortable. Seeing the unfamiliar environment, she was


    afraid immediately and was about to cry, ¡°Daddy... I want Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Bonnie rushed forward, ¡°Mommy is here. Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, daddy.¡± Joanna couldn¡¯t stop crying. She couldn¡¯t see who was in front of her at all now.


    She waved her arm desperately, and her voice was hoarse.


    Bonnie didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t expect this.


    Where could she find her a daddy?


    Then Andrew and Lukas also woke up and their hearts were going to jump out when they heard the


    cry.


    ¡°Mommy, you can go and invite the doctor toe here. We¡¯ll apany our little sister here,¡± Lukas


    said.


    Bonnie quickly nodded, ¡°Take care of her. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With this, Bonnie hurried out.


    Lukas took out a candy from his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Erika. Look! Candy! We¡¯ll take you back to your


    daddyter, ok?¡±


    Hearing this, Joanna stopped crying and looked at the two people in front of her. She was still a little


    confused.


    She hesitated for a moment, reached out for the candy and put it into her mouth. Then she asked,


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You were poisoned. Somebody in the hospital wanted you dead. We wanted to help you, so we asked


    Erika to rece you and take you to another hospital for treatment.¡± Lukas exined.


    Joanna remembered everything now!


    She clenched her fists, ¡°Be said that aunt Annie poisoned me. I said no, but no one listened to me.¡±


    ¡°Who is Be?¡± Andrew frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    Joanna said, ¡°My mommy.¡±


    Andrew nodded, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll send you backter.¡±


    Joanna nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    Then Bonnie came in with the doctor.


    Joanna, who was still crying just now, calmed down. She let the doctor examine her without any


    resistance.


    Seeing this, Bonnie was confused.


    ¡°She¡¯s ok. Nothing serious. She can go home now.¡± Said the doctor.


    Bonnie quickly thanked the doctor, and then took the kids back to the hotel.


    She refused to leave her little girl for even a second.


    Andrew and Lukas were worried about that.


    They have to get their real sister back!


    After thinking for a while, Lukas hurried to the next door to get help.


    George walked over with a beautiful face. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take care of the children. Just go to get some


    sleep. You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Bonnie didn¡¯t want to, but George kept urging her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sleep for half an hour. Remember to wake me up.¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Drink some milk before you sleep.¡± Lukas prepared a ss of milk with a small amount of sleeping


    pills and handed it to Bonnie.


    After making sure that Bonnie drank all the milk, Lukas took out an invitation letter and handed it to


    George, ¡°Thank you, uncle George. This is the admission ticket to a gay club. Have a good time


    tonight.¡±


    George smiled and patted Lukas on the shoulder. ¡°You know me so well. Should I give you a kiss?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up or you¡¯ll bete.¡± Lukas quickly dodged.


    Hearing this, George hurried back to his room to change his clothes.


    Lukas tidied up his clothes and looked at the bed, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you back. Joanna...?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Joanna had been in bed just now! Where was she now?


    Lukas was startled and quickly looked for her everywhere.


    Finally, he found her in the wardrobe.


    She shrank in the corner, holding the toy Bonnie bought her in her arms. She looked very unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lukas came forward and asked worriedly, ¡°You feel ufortable?¡±


    Joanna shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Lukas took her hand and went out.


    Andrew stayed in the hotel in case Bonnie should wake up.


    Soon, Lukas took Joanna to the coffee shop.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the door of the coffee shop, Erika was waiting anxiously.


    ¡°Lukas, what took you so long? My feet are sore!¡± Seeing Lukas, Erika immediately started


    comining.


    Lukas was also willing to spoil her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massageter.¡±


    ¡°Lukas you are the best.¡± Erika immediately smiled with joy.


    She rushed up and gave Lukas a hug. They were very intimate.


    Joanna felt all alone. What a poor girl!


    ¡°You can go directly to the second floor. Your mommy is upstairs.¡± Erika said.


    Joanna immediately blew up and flushed with anger, ¡°She¡¯s not my mommy!¡±


    Erika was so frightened that she patted her chest, ¡°You scared me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Joanna immediately apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. But why do you hate her so much?¡± Erika asked curiously.


    Joanna said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me at all. She¡¯s a bad woman. She bullies me and scolds me. She used


    to pinch me.¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Erika said seriously. ¡°Last night, I trying to figure your ident out, but I was always interrupted by her.


    Now I understand that your ident might have something to do with her!¡±


    ¡°But Lukas said that it was somebody from the hospital who wanted me to die...¡± Joanna said.


    At the next moment, she understood everything.


    Be asked somebody from the hospital to hurt her!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my daddy now and ask him to kick her out!¡± Joanna was so angry that she immediately ran


    straight to the road.


    Erika was stunned.


    Joanna was like a little donkey, bad-tempered and stubborn.


    One should not act rashly so as not to alert the enemy.


    But Joanna had already run away.


    ¡°No!¡± Erika was worried. ¡°Won¡¯t she get lost?¡±


    ¡°She probably went to find her daddy,¡± Lukas said. ¡°Erika, you take a taxi back to the hotel by yourself.


    I¡¯ll go to the Grant Group to see if I can stop Joanna.¡±


    ¡°Take care. If you need anything, call me!¡± Erika showed him the pink watch on her arm.


    Lukas nodded, hurried to the roadside, took a taxi and went straight to the Grant Group.


    Joanna really went there!


    Before Joanna was about to step into thepany, Lukas stopped her. Then Sebastian showed up.


    ¡°Joanna, who brought you here?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Flushed with anger, Joanna raised her head and scolded, ¡°Daddy, can you be wise before you find


    yourself a wife?¡±


    ¡°You are the CEO of a listed group. But you¡¯re really blind when ites to women.¡± Joanna kept


    comining.


    Eric, who was behind Sebastian, was in shock.


    How could she scold her daddy directly at the door of thepany!


    Eric quietly nced at Sebastian to see his expression.


    Sebastian looked gloomy and cold. He was obviously furious now.


    ¡°Littledy Joanna, let¡¯s go to the office. Let¡¯s go.¡± Eric hurriedly held Joanna in his arms and walked to


    the office.


    Lukas wanted to follow them, but was stopped by the security guard.


    Arriving at the office, Sebastian threw his phone on the desk, ¡°Joanna, you are getting more and more


    unruly now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be unruly than dead!¡± Joanna talked back.


    Hearing this, Sebastian was pissed off but still asked, ¡°How could you be dead?¡±


    ¡°Ask Be yourself. If I hadn¡¯t been alert, someone from the hospital would have made me deadst


    night!¡± Joanna answered angrily.


    She firmly believed that nobody would harm her except Be!


    Besides, Erika could tell fortune or divine by using the eight trigrams. She believed her as well.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Littledy, how did you know that?¡± Eric was extremely surprised.


    He tried every means and had been investigating for more than ten hours. He still didn¡¯t get a clue until


    ten minutes ago, which showed that Be was behind the scenes.


    Joanna was only five years old. How on earth did she find out?


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Joanna looked up at Sebastian and urged him angrily, ¡°Just kick that woman out!¡±


    After all, it¡¯s really hateful that Be should do something so malicious to a five-year-old child!


    Joanna¡¯s big ck eyes were full of tears. She choked with sobs and looked at Sebastian, ¡°Daddy,


    send her to jail!¡±


    Be didn¡¯t deserve to be her mommy at all! She would never be better than aunt Annie!


    The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt. But she refused to show it. She clenched


    her fists and tried to hold back her tears.


    Eric, who was next to Joanna, was distressed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, littledy. Your daddy will certainly punish her


    for you. How can he ignore you?¡±


    Joanna sucked her nose. ¡°Will daddy send her to the police station?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Sebastian promised.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take her to the police station?¡± Joanna stared at him, ¡°Do you still like her?¡±


    Sebastian was silent.


    He didn¡¯t like Be, but she had saved his life. He had promised Be that he would never hurt her.


    ¡°I know you still like her. I might as well die.¡± Joanna said sadly, with tears dripping down.


    Sebastian looked down at her, and his heart hurt seeing this.


    He, who had always been superior, squatted down and wanted to wipe away her tears.


    But Joanna immediately turned her head away from him.


    Then Sebastian said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t send her to jail, I will still punish her.¡±


    Joanna turned her head back, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She dares to hurt you. I will never tolerate this¡± Sebastian said with determination, ¡°No one can


    hurt you!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Joanna was hopeful immediately. ¡°Then go her as soon as possible!¡±


    Sebastian nodded and said, ¡°Go to the meeting room next door and ask the secretary to give you some


    snacks. We¡¯ll go home together in the evening.¡±


    Joanna was happy.


    Be would be punished while she would be rewarded with snacks!


    After Joanna left, Sebastian was lost in thought.


    ¡°I swear! I really didn¡¯t tell the littledy about it.¡± Eric said nervously.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Go and bring the boy downstairs to me.¡±


    Eric was confused. ¡°The boy who was with the littledy before?¡±


    Sebastian was very impatient. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Eric hurriedly went downstairs.


    Lukas was still there waiting. He was worried about Joanna, so he didn¡¯t dare to go.


    ¡°Come here, little boy. somebody wants to see you.¡± Eric waved to him.


    Although Lukas was confused, he walked towards Eric obediently. ¡°Is Joanna okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all right. She¡¯s enjoying her snacks now.¡± Eric said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Then Lukas followed Eric upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I brought the boy here,¡± Eric said.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Sebastian said.


    Eric nodded, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Sebastian looked at Lukas carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Lukas was not afraid at all and answered directly. ¡°Lukas.¡±


    After a pause, Lukas asked again. ¡°Why do you want to meet me?¡±


    ¡°You remind me of someone,¡± Sebastian said.


    If his son was still alive now, he would look exactly the same as Lukas.


    Was it possible that Lukas was his son?


    But Sebastian immediately dispelled this idea.


    How was that possible?


    His son was burned to death two years ago, right in front of him. His painful cry was still haunting him.


    His son was dead. No matter how much they looked alike, he couldn¡¯t be his son!


    Sebastian came to his sense and asked calmly, ¡°Did you teach Joanna to say that to me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lukas didn¡¯t understand at all. His expression showed that he obviously


    didn¡¯t know about it.


    Sebastian knew it now.


    His mother Annie may have something to do with this. He should ask her.


    He was impressed by this woman.


    Last night, she looked quite fragile in the hospital. But today she could easily find out that Be was


    behind the scenes.


    ¡°Ask your mommy toe here to pick you up,¡± Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Lukas was stunned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not safe to leave alone. You should be apanied by adults.¡± Sebastian exined.


    Then he added, ¡°Ask your father toe here if you want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have daddy.¡± Lukas lowered his head and said sadly, ¡°Mommy said that daddy was blind and


    died in a car ident!¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°Blind and died in a car ident?¡± Sebastian frowned.


    Lukas nodded. ¡°Yes, my mommy told me that.¡±


    Sebastian was speechless.


    What was wrong with that woman? How could she say that to a child? How on earth do you raise


    children?


    Suddenly, Sebastian felt sorry for this child.


    Sebastian raised his hand and wanted to pat on Lukas¡¯ head.


    After a while, he took his hand back. ¡°Then ask your mommy. Do you know her phone number?¡±


    ¡°My mommy is working and very busy. She doesn¡¯t have time to pick me up.¡± Lukas refused.


    He won¡¯t let Sebastian bully her mommy!


    The next second, Sebastian took out Lukas¡¯ children mobile phone from his coat pocket. He found her


    mommy¡¯s number and dialed it directly.


    Lukas was shocked!


    He jumped up and stretched his hand to get back his phone.


    But it was of no use at all. Sebastian was too tall.


    Sebastian had already made a call. Bonnie¡¯s sleepy and sexy voice came from the other side of the


    phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡±


    Sebastian was turned on immediately.


    He squinted and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Your son is here. Come and pick him up.¡±


    ¡°What... What do you want? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want! Don¡¯t hurt my son!¡± Bonnie was extremely


    anxious.


    ¡°... I¡¯m Sebastian.¡± Sebastian gritted his teeth and was obviously angry.


    She couldn¡¯t even recognize his voice? What a stupid woman!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Bonnie was relieved. ¡°What do you want? Why are you with Lukas? Don¡¯t hurt him, or I¡¯ll


    call the police. You bastard!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Bonnie was even nice to a kidnapper, but she was angry with him. Why? He was worse than a


    kidnapper in her heart?


    ¡°Come to the Grant Group and pick up your child. You have half an hour left.¡± Sebastian hung up


    directly.


    Then he turned around and looked at Lukas, ¡°Go to the room next door.¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask my mommy toe here? Do you want to bully her?¡± Lukas were angry and


    clenched his fists.


    ¡°Why should I bully her? I just ask her to pick you up.¡± Sebastian exined patiently.


    Lukas was then rxed and followed Eric to the room.


    Joanna was eating potato chips in the room. Seeing Lukas, she immediately waved her hands happily.


    ¡°Lukas,e and eat potato chips. It¡¯s crayfish vor!¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± Lukas said gently and patted on Joanna¡¯s head.


    They looked harmonious together.


    Eric was very envious when he saw it.


    If only he could be so carefree!


    Eric left reluctantly because he still had to find out who hacked Mr. Grant¡¯s card.


    Bonnie soon arrived at the Grant Group.


    But she was stopped downstairs by the security guard.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Bonnie was so anxious. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Sebastian!¡±


    ¡°Many peoplee here to meet Mr. Grant, but they are not like you.¡± The security guard scoffed.


    Hearing this, Bonnie looked down at her dress and was embarrassed.


    She went out in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even change her clothes.


    Now she was wearing a pink nightdress, and a pair of hotel slippers.


    Nobody woulde to meet Mr. Grant like this.


    ¡°I really need to meet him. It¡¯s emergency. Please let me in. Sebastian asked me toe here.¡± Bonnie


    pleaded again.


    The security guard still looked disdainful. ¡°What now? Mr. Grant now calls the prostitute toe and


    serve directly?¡±


    Bonnie was so angry that her eyes were red and she didn¡¯t know how to refute for a moment.


    The security guard tried to push her out. He was about to put his hands-on Bonnie. But Sebastian


    showed up.


    He broke the security guard¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Sebastian shouted.


    Bonnie was stunned seeing this.


    Sebastian looked at her.


    Bonnie was so frightened that she kept her mouth wide open. She was obviously in great shock.


    Suddenly a burst of anger rose from Sebastian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Are you a fool? You just stand there and let others scold you?¡± He said.


    Bonnie lowered her head and pretended to be innocent.


    She was surprised that Sebastian should help her!


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Sebastian was even more angry. ¡°You should call me


    when you are here. What are you thinking?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t checked the monitor, he wouldn¡¯t know she was bullied like this by the security guard.


    What a stupid woman!


    Bonnie looked up at him in surprise and said weakly, ¡°I was in a hurry and forgot to...¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything. He dragged her upstairs.


    The employees on the first floor were stunned.


    Who was that? She was not Ms. Jones. Mr. Grant¡¯s new girlfriend?


    ***


    When they arrived at the office, Sebastian sat on his chair.


    Bonnie looked around and didn¡¯t see Lukas.


    She was in a hurry, ¡°Where¡¯s Lukas? Where¡¯s my son?¡±


    Bonnie was so anxious that he rushed directly to Sebastian and grabbed his clothes.


    Sebastian looked down. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bonnie was a little confused.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking down at herself, she suddenly realized something and blushed.


    She was actually leaning against Sebastian, and her red lips were close to his. It looked like she was


    seducing him.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just anxious to get my child back.¡± Bonnie hurriedly exined.


    She tried to step back and avoid getting to close to Sebastian.


    Sebastian pressed her in his arms and sat down, ¡°Want to have children with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you to give me back my child!¡± Bonnie shook her head to exin.


    She was going to break down.


    What was the matter with him?


    Bonnie suddenly became stiff and hurriedly pushed Sebastian away on the thought that he might have


    AIDS.


    But she was so flustered that she identally pressed Sebastian¡¯s penis. It hurt so much that he


    shouted out.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Bonnie said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Sebastian felt like killing this woman!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bonnie asked nervously.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Sebastian said.


    This stupid and greedy woman really drove him crazy!


    Bonnie said, ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have something to ask you before you pick him up.¡± Sebastian put his hands together on


    the desk, leaned forward and was quite intimidating, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bonnie looked puzzled.


    Sebastian tapped on the desk, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. How did you find out that Be poisoned Joanna?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bonnie was shocked, and she looked very angry.


    Bonnie would really kill Be now if she was here!


    How could Be treat her daughter like that?


    Bonnie was so angry that her eyes turned red, and could not help trembling. She even gnashed her


    teeth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Sebastian frowned.


    Bonnie shook her head.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know. If she knew, she would have killed Be!


    ¡°That¡¯s your girlfriend, huh? She is so malicious that she even wanted to hurt a child!¡± Bonnie said


    coldly.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t know why but he saw the anger in Bonnie as a mother.


    Compared with Be, Bonnie was more like Joanna¡¯s mother.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Lukas ran over.


    He noticed that his mother was angry, so he turned into an angry little lion. ¡°You promise not to bully my


    mother. You broke your promise. You¡¯re a bastard!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Why did they all call him a bastard?

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Sebastian wore a gloomy face, with the veins on his forehead popping. Eyes on Bonnie, he said,


    "Exin to him! Did I mistreat you?"


    He spoke too loud that Bonnie shivered.


    "How could you be so mean to my beautiful auntie, you stupid daddy!" Little Joanna scolded as she


    came over from next door, hands on her hips.


    Sebastian was speechless.


    It seemed that his daughter, who used to be sweet and warm, was turning against him right now.


    Be had kept Joanna for five years, and Joanna wouldn''t even look at her. However, Annie had only


    shown up for a few days, and Joanna had already started to favor her.


    Sebastian wondered what Annie had done.


    Thinking of that, Sebastian couldn''t help but give Bonnie a stern look.


    Bonnie squatted down quickly and exined to the two children, "Baby, he wasn''t bullying me. Mommy


    got too excited about something we just talked about.


    Lukas tilted his head and nced at Bonnie, fists clenched.


    Even if he hadn''t bullied Mommy just now, he did have scolded her. Lukas saw it by himself.


    Joanna told him that this guy had a close emotional attachment with their mom. Now Lukas wished


    they didn''t have one.


    The little guy was really upset. He pulled Bonnie and tried to drag her out.


    "Brother Lukas, Beautiful Aunt, are you heading home?" Joanna asked anxiously. She grabbed the


    hem of Bonnie''s skirt and wouldn''t let her go.


    "Yes, we have to go back now," Bonnie said and nodded.


    Crystal tears welled up in Joanna''s eyes. "When are youing back to see me again? I want to hang


    out with you!"


    Bonnie was heartbreaking upon seeing that, never to mention how guilty she felt.


    She couldn''t even bear to watch her children getting the slightest bumps or bruises. However, after


    Be took Joanna away...


    ... She actually poisoned little Joana!


    Bonnie''s heart felt like stabbing every time she thought of that.


    She felt she had to find her eldest son now, and take him away!


    Bonnie looked away as she pondered. She decided to take Lukas away first.


    "Wait." Sebastian stopped her.


    Bonnie froze for a moment. She turned to look at Sebastian like a frightened deer in the forest. With


    vignce and precaution in her big watery eyes, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips and pressed the office''s internal number. "Katie, send over a woman''s


    overcoat."


    Secretary Katie responded immediately and showed up in the top-floor office with an overcoat within


    minutes.


    "Put it on before you leave." Sebastian lowered his chin and said.


    Bonnie cast a nce at the overcoat.


    It is thetest released overcoat of a luxury brand, which was worth more than 100 thousand. That was


    not something an office secretary could afford.


    So whose overcoat is it?


    Bonnie wondered if it was left here by Bonnie or other women.


    It had been worn.


    "I don''t need it." Bonnie felt gross just looking at it. "I don''t use other people''s discards. Thank you, Mr.


    Grant. Bye!"


    Bonnie strode away. Her slim figure, wrapped in his thin nightgown, looked so decisive.


    Sebastian''s face turned grim.


    "What''s wrong with this woman?"


    She refused the overcoat he asked the secretary to bring over from the clothing room on the 18th floor,


    and walked around with a nightgown. "Does doing that make her feel proud?" Sebastian asked himself.


    At the same time, Bonnie had brought Lukas downstairs in anger.


    The security guard there had been changed. The new one tried to tter Bonnie as soon as he saw


    her. he even called a cab for her.


    Bonnie was surprised and thanked him.


    The security guard rubbed his hand and replied excitedly, "You''re wee, Mrs. Grant, if you could put


    in a word for me and let Mr. Grant make me the head of the security..."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "An-hem." Bonnie choked on her mouth water. She opened her eyes widely and asked, "What did you


    just call me?"

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Bonnie coughed in shock, and her pale cheeks flushed.


    The security guard passed over her tissues and asked, "Aren''t you married yet? Okay... Mrs. Grant-to-


    be?"


    Bonnie didn''t know what to say.


    Were it five years ago, she would''ve jumped up in cheer when being called that.


    But now...


    Bonnie''s beautiful face froze, her eyes filled with irony.


    She wouldn''t be Mrs. Grant, nor did she want to.


    "You''re wrong. I have nothing to do with Sebastian." Bonnie said coldly.


    Then she let the driver drive her away from the Grant Building.


    The car had driven long before Lukas reached out his hand and patted Bonnie on the shoulder, "Take a


    deep breath, Mommy. Don''t always be mad. That makes you age faster."


    "I''m fine," said Bonnie as she forced a smile. Then she thought for a moment and turned grim. "Lukas,


    you used to be the sweetest boy for me. How could you wander off today?"


    Bonnie wouldn''t have been so mad were it someone else they had run into. The case was that they


    went to Sebastian''s ce.


    Bonnie was afraid that Sebastian would take the children away from her.


    Bonnie hurriedly asked, "By the way, that uncle didn''t ask you any strange questions, did he?"


    "No," Lukas shook his head and answered, "He only said he needed Mommy to pick us up, and if you


    didn''t have time, our daddy would do, too."


    "Then what did you say?" Bonnie suddenly felt anxious.


    Lukas licked his lips and answered, "Just like what you''ve told us. Our daddy was blind and got run


    over by a car, brain all over the ce."


    Bonnie didn''t know what to say.


    Bonnie wanted to tell Lukas that the uncle he had seen was his dad, who "had been run over by a car."


    In the Sunshine Vi.


    Before dusk, Sebastian walked into the hallway with a gloomy face.


    Be was cursing in the living room.


    "You didn''t find them? What does that mean? How could you possibly lose sight of a child? You''ll get


    fired if you can''t find her!"


    The bodyguard shuddered and hurriedly headed out to find Joanna.


    He lowered his head immediately because he saw the furious Sebastianing in the next moment.


    The bodyguard greeted him, "Mr. Grant, wee home... Lady Joanna?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Great! We find little Lady Joanna!"


    Be immediately collected herself and shimmied to Sebastian coquettishly, " Sebastian, you took


    Joanna out? I was looking for her the whole afternoon! I was so nervous!"


    "Shouldn''t you be happy that she was gone?" Sebastian looked down at her. His thin lips curled into an


    extremely cold arc.


    Be shuddered, and her eyes turned panicked. "What''s that supposed to mean? She''s my daughter!


    Why would I be happy when she was lost?"


    "Then exin to me why you poisoned her," Sebastian asked.


    His handsome and graceful face turned indifferent and cold. He looked at her with dark eyes, in which


    tides of rage were surging. He looked so intimidating.


    Be subconsciously wanted to deny it.


    However, before she could ask, Joanna jumped and yelled in anger, "You witch! Daddy has the proof


    against you! Don''t try to deny it. You were trying to kill me. How could you be so cruel? You disgusting


    woman!"


    "What?"


    Be couldn''t believe that Sebastian had the proof.


    She felt limp all over. Eyes filled with terror, he asked in a trembling voice, "Sebastian, I can exin. I


    didn''t mean it... I just wanted to..."


    "I''ll give half an hour to pack your things and get the hell back to the Jones family!" Sebastian said


    coldly.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Be was rendered flustered when hearing that.


    For the past five years, Sebastian always spoiled her whatever wrongdoings she hadmitted.


    But now he was actually gonna drive her away. Did she get expelled?


    She would never let it happen!


    She was so close to announce her wedding with Sabastian on her birthday party. They were about to


    get married! If she got expelled like that, all her efforts would go in vain.


    Driven by anxiety, Be kneeled in front of Sabastian, begging and sobbing with her eyes filled with


    tears, ¡°Sebastian, please, don¡¯t drive me away! I know I was wrong. I did this for the sake of Joanna. I


    don¡¯t wanna lose her!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna lose her? That¡¯s why you poisoned her?¡± Sebastian looked down on her and


    questioned coldly.


    His face still remained deadly attractive. But his clear-cut profile actually highlighted his toughness at


    this moment, making people chilled and sacred.


    Be hurried to nod and exined, ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t you think that woman named Annie has been


    conspiring to take Joanna away from us? I did this just to drive her away! I have never nned


    anything evil against Joanna!¡±


    After a short pause, she continued with her pleading eyes, ¡°I have struggled so much and even risked


    my life giving birth to her regardless of the objection from my family! How could I have the heart to kill


    her!¡±


    Actually, Be was making use of her trump card once again.


    Sebastian¡¯s attitude would definitely softened once she mentioned about her tough struggle when


    giving birth to Joanna back then, she reckoned so.


    However, Sebastian only replied with a sneer.


    The fact still remained unchanged even though Joanna survived¡ªit was Be who poisoned her.


    Sebastian was filled with disappointment, ¡°Be, I really doubt if it was you who gave birth to Joanna.¡±


    A violent tremor suddenly struck her all over, ¡°Sebastian, Joanna is my baby! She¡¯s our baby! Don¡¯t you


    remember at that night when we were in Washinton Hotel¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sabastian felt like burning with annoyance as soon as she mentioned about it. He turned to


    look at his bodyguards, ¡°Send her home! And don¡¯t ever let her step into the Sunshine Vi without my


    permission!¡±


    After that, he went upstairs to his study.


    Joanna followed over. She looked quite delighted as she capered around.


    ¡°Joanna, sweetheart, could you please put in a good word for me in front of daddy? I didn¡¯t mean to


    hurt you. You should know how precious you are for me!¡± Be kept on pleading.


    Joanna suddenly stopped, yelling with her hands covering her ears, ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Just get the hell


    out!¡±


    Then she hurried to rush into her own room. She threw herself onto the bed,ughing loud.


    ¡®Nice! I finally get that old hag out of here!¡¯


    She was overjoyed. Now her next move was to get that charmingdy here and made her marry her


    daddy.


    She was sure her daddy had been determined to drive Be out of the house. And she also learned


    that that charmingdy had lost her husband in a car ident. What a perfect match for her daddy!


    Delighted, Joanna was about to make a call to Erika to share the news with her.


    However, after rummaging around, she didn¡¯t find the card given by Erika.


    Where was it?


    She kept on rummaging and even messed up the whole room.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A servant entered to serve her a ss of milk. She asked curiously, ¡°Littledy Joanna, what are you


    looking for?¡±


    ¡°L, did you see my blouse? I got a card inside the pocket.¡± Joanna gestured to portray as much as


    she could.


    L shook her head and said no. Then she told her to finish the milk and tucked her in.


    After Joanna fell asleep, L rushed into the study to report to Sebastian.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, Joanna is looking for that card. She seems to be nning to consult that fortune teller


    named Erika.¡± Said L.


    ¡°Just give her the card and send a man to watch her. When that fraud shows up, catch her and send


    her into the police office!¡± Sebastian ordered grimly.


    Whoever dared to deceive his daughter should be sent to prison!

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The next morning, Joanna got the card as she wished.


    She hurried to call Erika.


    Erika was still sleeping while her phone rang. She answered in a drowsy voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me, Joanna! I am here to tell you a good news! My daddy totally broke up with that hag! The


    hostess of the Sunshine vi is now open to offer! So what about your mommy?¡± Joanna suggested.


    Hearing that, Erika felt like getting thrilled.


    She sat up straight on the bed and huffed with her hair disheveled, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Joanna felt like crying out of upset.


    Erika exined, ¡°Your daddy always bullies my mommy! My brother told me your daddy really pissed


    my mommy off yesterday. Is he a paranoid? What if mommy suffers domestic violence if she marries


    him?¡±


    Though she could tell from the fortune-telling that there would be an unusual rtionship between


    Sebastian and her mommy, the current situation still seemed a bit negative.


    And the seemingly unusual rtionship even looked like a worse choice for her mommy at this


    moment!


    She would never allow her mommy to marry a freak fancying domestic violence.


    Bonnie happened to walk in. She said with soft voice, ¡°Sweetie, you woke up yourself today, huh?


    Good girl, give me a kiss!¡± then her big kiss fell onto Erika¡¯s face.


    Hearing that through the phone, Joanna was so envious. She hung up the phone, being greatly upset.


    When she went downstairs to have meal, she was getting more and more exasperated while looking at


    Sebastian.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What an idiot! The only thing you are good at is to put on a tough attitude to bully that charmingdy!


    You made me lose the chance to make her my mommy!¡¯ sheined to herself.


    Though she was just a little girl, she learned to reveal her resentful look through her sharp eyes,


    shooting her displeasure against her daddy.


    Sebastian happened to raise his head to look at her. Noticing her attitude, he looked a bit displeased


    with his lips pressed, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I am not looking at you! Shut up!¡± annoyed, Joanna looked away.


    Sebastian was soon irritated. He gritted to ask, ¡°Joanna, how can you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am an ill-mannered kid while nobody has ever told me how to behave myself! That¡¯s who I


    am!¡± driven my escting annoyance, she rushed out.


    She hated her daddy for being rude!


    Seeing that, Sebastian frowned greatly and remained silent for long.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, littledy Joanna might be displeased because you have driven Ms. Jones out of the house,


    I suppose. After all, she¡¯s her mommy¡­¡± one of the servants walked over to say.


    Sebastian grew a grimmer expression.


    But he still remembered how overjoyed she was when he got Be expelledst night


    Her attitude had changed so much overnight?.


    ¡°Sir, they are family. Littledy Joanna still loves her mommy.¡± The servant hurried to add. She even


    feigned sobbing just like being moved.


    Sebastian only responded with silence. He remained aloof on his face. Then he stood up and set out


    for the Grant Building.


    As soon as he left, the servant walked to a corner where there was no one around. She then made a


    call to Be.


    Actually, she was bribed by Be as a spy working for her.


    Then she told Be what she just said to Sebastian.


    ¡°Good job! I will wire the payment of twenty thousand to your ount. Stay alert and seize more


    opportunities to put in a good word for me. I won¡¯t be stingy about your award.¡±


    The servant was excited, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jones. I promise you will be back in three days with my


    efforts!¡±


    ¡°I am looking forward to that.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    In the Jones Residence, Be went downstairs from the second floor. ¡°Mom, I have been kicked out of


    the Sunshine Vi, and why can you still talk to others on the phone? !¡±


    She found her mother happy on a call.


    Her cheerful smile was driving Be crazy.


    Madeleine Wilson threw the mobile phone on the sofa, and then nced at Be, saying, ¡°I called for


    your thing.¡±


    Immediately, Be suddenly opened her eyes wide surprisingly.


    She rushed downstairs and held Madeleine''s arm. ¡°Have you solved it? When will Sebastian take me


    back to the Sunshine Vi?¡±


    Looking at her daughter like this, Madeleine was so angry.


    Now she got anxious? Why didn¡¯t she think twice when she drugged the little girl?


    What an idiot!


    Then she still said, ¡°I have bribed the servant to speak well of you in front of Sebastian. A few days


    later when Sebastian was not angry Beth, you go to the Grant Residence to make the damn old woman


    in the Grant family happy and let her call Sebastian back there to have a dinner together.¡±


    After the dinner, she can naturally go back to the Sunshine Vi with Sebastian.


    ¡°Why?¡± Be was a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back by myself. Sebastian won''t pick me up.¡±


    If she went back in this way, the servants in the Sunshine Vi will look down upon her.


    ¡°At least you can go back there.¡± Said Madeleine, ¡°You can fire the servants when you are steady as


    the wife of Sebastian.¡±


    Be was silent.


    After all, Madeleine was right.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You hurry up and go to apologize to Annie. She designed jewelry for you, right? You can let her


    continue to work for you. You try to be magnanimous and make Sebastian believe that you are sorry for


    that sincerely.¡± She added.


    Be was reluctant but she had to promise.


    So, after sending her three babies to kindergarten, Bonnie then received a phone call from Be.


    ¡°Annie, can we have a talk if you are avable?¡±


    Chill shed in Bonnie¡¯s eyes.


    Well, Be came to her before she went to Be.


    ¡°Ok, let''s meet at the cafe in Wanda za.¡± Bonnie said and then hung up.


    Half an hourter, they met in the cafe.


    Be directly took out a check of five million yuan.


    ¡°I''m sorry for that thing. Please ept this. I thought you were trying to steal my daughter. That''s why I


    designed to get rid of you.¡±


    Bonnie narrowed eyes.


    Another check?


    What a husband and wife! They even handle things the same way!


    ¡°I don''t want money,¡± Bonnie returned the check and her tone was cold, ¡°Now that Miss Jones has


    admitted that you did that, you go to confess yourself in the police station.¡±


    Be was shocked and stood up. ¡°Are you crazy? You let me go to the Police station? !¡±


    She shouted so loudly that others in the caf¨¦ al turned and looked at her curiously.


    Be quickly sat back down and lowered her voice. ¡°I told you it was a misunderstanding. Besides, my


    daughter is fine now, and why do I have to the police station?¡±


    ¡°Annie.¡± She added, ¡°I came to you today because I wanted to work with you again. You''re making


    things too more difficult.¡±


    Bonnie suddenly became a little surprised.


    She thought that she had to wait for other opportunities to enter the Sunshine Vi after this thing.


    But Be should continue to work with her.


    Then......


    Bonnie decided to spare Be¡¯s life.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Bonnie hid the anger in her eyes and forced a smile, ¡°sorry, I am just too excited, after all, I juste


    back here and I am strange. I am afraid that I cannot work here anymore because of the thing.¡±


    Hearing this, Be then snorted inside.


    So she hooked up with her husband?


    This designer was really plucky.


    No, she was not only plucky, but also stupid. She immediately believed in her words.


    ¡°Then this matter is closed. As an apology, I treat you to dinner, ok?¡± Be said with a smile.


    Bonnie refused without thinking, ¡°I have to go back to revise the design draft.¡±


    Having dinner with Be?


    Come on, she''s afraid to throw up.


    After that, Bonnie went back to the hotel.


    She searched every nook and cranny of the suite, but she didn¡¯t find the bank card.


    Why? Was it really gone?


    But she had to return the money to Sebastian!


    Bonnie scratched her head irritably and called George.


    George had a hangoverst night. He still eructed when he answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Annie.¡±


    ¡°Transfer a billion yuan from my ount. I need it.¡± Bonnie said.


    George immediately got sobered when he heard.


    He hung up and ran from the next suite, banging on the door.


    Bonnie opened the door and he stared at her, ¡°Annie, what are you doing? One billion! Are you selling


    thepany?¡±


    He said in an anxious and reproachful tone.


    Bonnie immediately shrunk with guilt. ¡°You don¡¯t ask more, and I need the money.¡±


    George wouldugh at her if she told him it was the three babes who screwed her up.


    ¡°I can only give you half of it. Thepany has to run. If you take all the money away, thepany will


    go bankrupt. Back then, how you raise your three babies?¡± Said George angrily.


    Bonnie, ¡°...¡±


    That made sense.


    If she sold thepany, her three lovely babies will make money for her.


    Especially Erika, who told fortunes everywhere, would be messed up.


    Thinking of this, Bonnie had topromise, ¡°Well, it¡¯s ok. You transfer the money to me.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the rest of money, she had to borrow from Anna.


    She should be able to return the money as long as she sold more designs.


    But she never expected that Anna was crazy in pursuing stars and she had no money in hand


    Anna took a pile of car keys and jewelries and smiled, ¡°Are they enough?¡±


    Bonnie, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You are so lucky that you have a younger brother who can make money for your family, otherwise, you


    will be poor sooner orter. Bonnie said.


    Anna was suddenly enlightened, ¡°Yes, you remind me. I call Bruno now. Not to mention the money, he


    can even give thepany to you immediately.¡±


    After all, Bruno Newman loved Bonnie very much and he can do everything for her.


    ¡°No.¡± Bonnie quickly stopped her, ¡°I didn''t tell him that I havee back here this time because I am


    afraid he would haunt me. If you say so, I will be exposed.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Bonnie would feel flustered whenever she was reminded of Bruno who was the youngest son of the


    Newman family and a business genius.


    He graduated with double degrees from the best business school abroad when he was just eighteen


    and then went back to Willisto and quickly reimed the glory of the familypany which was on a


    downward path.


    But as exceptional as he was in the business circle of the Willisto, he basically acted like a simp when


    he was with Bonnie.


    He would confess his love to Bonnie whenever he met her and vowed to the step-dad of those three


    kids.


    Bonnie certainly rejected and all the three babies despised him.


    ¡°Well, what can you do then? we only have 0.5 billion here and it¡¯s not enough.¡± Anna was quite


    distressed.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie got distraught for a while and then heaved a sigh, ¡°Well, I will just pay this money back for now


    and then give him the rest after I sell those designs.¡±


    ¡°Just bring these stuff to him then.¡± Anna proposed.


    But Bonnie just left the mansion and ignored her.


    She then carried the 0.5 billion to the Grant Group.


    All the employees in the Grant Group were pretty respectful to her after what happened yesterday.


    The receptionist even escorted her to the elevator and was ying up to her.


    Bonnie didn¡¯t bother to exin, after all, they wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    She straight went to the office of the top floor.


    Sebastian just finished a meeting and the whole office was brimmed with coldness and fierceness.


    He loosened his tie and then gazed at the woman standing in front of him.


    Bonnie was in a bisque strap dress with a silk waistcoat whose fringes were rocking with the rhythm of


    the breeze.


    He can vaguely see her slender and fair legs under the dress.


    He then looked upward and noticed her slender waist, delicate corbone and then that smoking-hot


    face.


    Sebastian Adam¡¯s apple moved a bit and he then asked Bonnie indifferently, ¡°What are you doing


    here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pay you back.¡± Bonnie immediately took out her credit card.


    She meant to hand it to him, but then she recalled Sebastian¡¯s inappropriate behavior to her, so she


    stopped and tossed it to him.


    But the card fell right between hisp.


    Sebastian¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    He red at Bonnie and clenched his teeth, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Bonnie was stupefied.


    Hell no! Why would she do that!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she hurriedly apologized, ¡°There is 0.5 billion in this card and I will pay the rest back in three


    months, tops.¡±


    She can definitely earn the rest of the money within three months as long as she worked hard.


    ¡°Pick it up.¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    Bonnie refused, ¡°I just gave you the money and the card is right on you. Fetch it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Miss Annie, is this how you are treating me? I mean, you owe me 0.5 billion.¡± Sebastian leaned


    backward and sneered, ¡°Well, if you keep doing this to me, I don¡¯t think I can give you three months to


    pool the rest of the money.¡±


    Bonnie was irritated.


    ¡®Such a scumbag! Shameless! Son of a bitch!¡¯ She cursed inside.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s just 0.5 billion! She is going to pay him back! Why is he bossing her around?¡¯


    Seeing that Bonnie wasn¡¯t going to pick it up, Sebastian directly called on an internal line and said


    indifferently, ¡°Ask the legal department toe over this instant and I would like to see how many


    years would one be imprisoned for 0.5 billion.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Bonnie gnashed her teeth in anger and then was going to pick the card up from Sebastian¡¯sp with


    two fingers, but when she just touched the card, the office door was pushed open.


    Before she knew it, Sebastian had pressed her head under the desk which was pretty awkward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sebastian asked indifferently.


    Eric was quite perplexed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call and ask the legal department to calcte how many


    years would one be imprisoned for 0.5 billion?¡±


    Could it be that he heard it wrong?


    At the same time, Bonnie was shaking out of anger hiding under the desk.


    Son of a bitch! Wasn¡¯t she just going to fetch the card? Why the hell would he call the legal department


    over!


    She was fuming and Sebastian didn¡¯t even notice it when she approached him.


    Well, her red lips sort of touched hisp...


    Sebastian got intense and was became serious.


    Eric thought that he did something wrong and was terrified, ¡°M... Mr. Grant?¡¯


    ¡°Get the hell out.¡± He answered cold-bloodedly.


    Eric was relieved immediately got out without hesitating.


    At the very next second, Sebastian dragged Bonnie out and was furious, ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bonnie was bewildered at first and then got fuming when the noticed the redness in


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes.


    The hell? What was he talking about!


    It was he who hid her under the desk against her will!


    Moreover, that space under the desk was quite narrow and it was natural that she would touch his...


    How shameless was he!


    ¡°Here¡¯s the credit card. I will write IOU for the rest. Is this okay?¡± Bonnie shoved the card to Sebastian.


    Then she found a white paper and twisted the cap of the pen open and started writing.


    When she handed it to Sebastian after she was done, she noticed that his eyes were quite crazy.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are you staring me like that?¡± Bonnie was rmed and even started sweating.


    Sebastian gazed at Bonnie.


    She was also left-handed!


    He quickly picked the note and wanted to check the handwriting, but to his disappointment, this


    handwriting was quite careless and uninhibited which was nothing like the one he was familiar with.


    Sebastian closed his eyes and hid the irony in his eyes.


    He just thought too much.


    ¡°Here is the IOU and I will definitely pay the rest back in three months.¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Well, 0.5 billion is no small figure. Why should I trust you?¡± Sebastian fiddled with the note and asked.


    He scanned Bonnie up and down with taunting on his dashing face.


    This amount of money was nothing to Sebastian, but since Bonnie wanted to give it back, he got to


    take every penny of it!


    Bonnie rolled her eyes and wanted to say that she was not a liar and wouldn¡¯t run away.


    But before she can say anything, Eric rushed in.


    Sebastian darkened his face and asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡¯


    Eric was anxious, ¡°Something happened, Mr. Grant. The kindergarten called and said they want you to


    be there immediately!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Hardly had Eric finished his words than a figure rushed up to him.


    "What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to Joanna?" Bonnie asked anxiously.


    Dumbfounded, Eric thought to himself. Why was Annie so anxious? People would think she was little


    lady Joanna¡¯s mother!


    "Tell me! What¡¯s wrong with Joanna? Why did her teacher ask her parents to go to the kindergarten?"


    Her eyes red, Bonnie grabbed Eric¡¯s cor, her knuckles whitening.


    "The teacher said littledy Joanna was trying to scramble over the wall and fell¡­"


    Before Eric could finish his sentence, Bonnie rushed out of the office and disappeared from sight.


    Eric was puzzled. What was wrong with her?


    He blinked his eyes in confusion and turned to Sebastian. "Mr. Grant, so¡­"


    "To the kindergarten." Sebastian nodded and went outside.


    Meanwhile, Eric went to the parking lot and drove Sebastian to the kindergarten.


    Just as they steered onto the road, the two men saw the familiar figure on the sidewalk.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Bonnie.


    She held out her hand to stop a taxi as she ran along the street. However, it was lunch break at this


    moment, and there were few taxis on the road. The cars sped past her, and she was almost pulled


    under them.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart began to race. What was wrong with that woman? Didn¡¯t she know it was dangerous


    to do so?


    When Eric passed by Bonnie, he slowed down out of politeness and asked her where she was going,


    so that he could arrange a car for her.


    However, the moment Bonnie saw a car slowing down by her, she opened the door and got in


    immediately, pleading anxiously, "Please, I need to go to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten. I will pay you.


    Please!"


    Eric was surprised to hear that. It turned out Annie was also going to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten! Was


    she going to check on littledy Joanna?


    Eric, nevertheless, said nothing and looked at Sebastian in the rear view mirror, waiting for him to give


    an order.


    At this moment, Bonnie also realized that the one beside her was Sebastian. She shrieked in fright and


    drew back against the car door, her eyes popping, her delicate face pale.


    Sebastian was lost for words. So this woman wasn¡¯t afraid of being pulled under the car a while ago,


    but was scared of him now?


    Was he so terrifying?


    "Get out of the car," Sebastian growled.


    However, Bonnie wouldn¡¯t. She managed to suppress her fear and reached out to grab Sebastian¡¯s


    arm. "Mr. Grant, you¡¯re also going to the kindergarten, right? Please take me with you. I adore Joanna,


    and I¡¯m worried about her. May I go with you?"


    Bonnie did so out of expediency. After all, Saintiny Noble Kindergarten had strict rules, and one


    couldn¡¯t get in without a pass. Therefore, she had to go with Sebastian, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to see


    Joanna.


    Sebastian dropped his eyes with a faint smile, looking at Bonnie before him. Suddenly, he found the


    woman was actually crying. Tears streaked her face, and she looked genuinely distressed. His heart


    missed a beat as he saw that, and he should have a sudden urge to take her in his arms.


    Shit!


    A fretful look shing across his eyes, Sebastian told Eric, "Let¡¯s go!"


    So he agreed to take Bonnie with them.


    Eric smashed the gas pedal and dashed to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Before long, the car arrived at Saintiny Noble Kindergarten.


    The principal of the kindergarten and the teacher were waiting at the entrance to greet them. They


    called reverently but also uneasily as Sebastian drew nearer, "Mr. Grant."


    "Where¡¯s Joanna?" Sebastian frowned, asking in a low voice.


    "She¡¯s in the medical room now. The doctor just checked on her and said she was perfectly well. Little


    Joanna climbed up the wall when we were not looking," the teacher exined at once.


    No sooner had the teacher finished speaking than Bonnie blurted, "What do you mean by ''when you


    were not looking''? You mean you can¡¯t even guarantee the children¡¯s safety in your kindergarten?"


    Truly, children were restless, lively and curious, but Saintiny Noble Kindergarten was a top


    kindergarten, and they should at least hire some security guards to patrolling around the ce. What if


    Joanna climbed over the wall, or fell and hurt herself?


    Most importantly, the teacher was passing the buck!


    Hearing Bonnie, the teacher flinched, but soon, she retorted resentfully, "You¡¯re nothing but a nanny!


    Mr. Grant hasn¡¯t said anything yet, and it¡¯s not up to you to dress me down!"


    The next moment, the teacher felt a chill running down her spine, as if someone was casting a spell on


    her, and she was thrown into a panic and despair. The tension didn¡¯t dissipate until Sebastian left.


    But then a piece of news came as a bolt from the blue.


    She was fired¡­


    For talking too much!


    ¡ª


    In the medical room, Joanna curled up in bed, looking pitiful.


    "Didn¡¯t you tell us she¡¯s perfectly well? But she¡¯s apparently suffering now!" Sebastian growled


    menacingly with a scowl.


    The principal of the kindergarten replied in fear, "She¡¯s really all right. She¡¯s probably scared, so she


    doesn¡¯t allow anyone toe near her."


    "Little Joanna,e here. Come to daddy," Sebastian coaxed.


    The little girl didn¡¯t move, but gave a snort. She shared the same arrogant and indifferent attitude with


    Sebastian. No wonder they were father and daughter.


    Bonnie asked apprehensively, "Could she have internal injuries? Perhaps we¡¯d better send her to


    hospital for a general checkup?"


    Is that the prettydy talking?!


    Hearing her familiar voice, Joanna sat up immediately, stretched out her little arms and whimpered


    tearfully, "Hold me!"


    Bonnie took Joanna in her arms at once, patting her gently on the back to pacify her.


    Watching this scene, Sebastian was totally speechless. Great. Joanna ignored him, her biological


    father, while asking a strange woman to hug her.


    Whose side was this little girl on?


    Bonnie appeased the crying child and checked her body, heaving a sigh of relief when she made sure


    Joanna was well.


    "Why did you climb the wall, Joanna?" Bonnie asked.


    Joanna lowered her head and wriggled her fingers, saying nothing.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she called Erika this morning, but Erika refused to let the prettydy be her mother, so Joanna


    got upset and tried to climb over the wall to talk with Erika over it. However, she fell off the wall before


    she climbed over it.


    It didn¡¯t hurt that much, but Joanna felt sad at the thought that she could never meet the prettydy


    again, so shey in bed, sulking. She remained silent until the prettydy showed up in front of her


    now.


    It felt like a dream!


    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but hold Bonnie tighter. However, a pair of strong hands reached over and took


    her away from Bonnie¡¯s arms!


    "No! Let go of me! I want to be with the prettydy!" Struggling, Joanna tried to wrench herself free


    from Sebastian¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The little girl exerted all her strength and struggled desperately.


    The perfect look of Sebastian was made into a mess by her.


    His ck hair was messy, a button of his shirt had been ripped off, and the sleeves were stained with


    her saliva.


    Joanna was still red-eyed, like a raging lion.


    A touch of annoyance instantly surged through his eyes, and he directly threw her to Eric, ¡°Take her to


    the hospital for a check.¡±


    ¡°No! I want a pretty aunt! I want to be with the pretty aunt.¡± Joanna was crying in anxiety.


    Seeing that, Bonnie¡¯s face was filled with heartache, turning her head to look at Sebastian, ¡°Can I go


    with her to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter, It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Sebastian, however, spoke coldly.


    He could clearly feel that the woman in front of him was caring for Joanna to a degree beyond normal


    women.


    There was always a feeling that this woman¡¯s feelings for Joanna were special, making him suspicious


    and defensive.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes instantly crossed with a touch of loss as she was rejected.


    As the fact that Joanna wasn¡¯t her daughter so her being so anxious about her would inevitably make


    Sebastian suspicious.


    ¡°Sorry, I just remembered my own child when I saw her, that¡¯s why I...¡± Bonnie exined as she took a


    step back.


    Sebastian then prepared to take Joanna away.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Joanna called out to him, ¡°I still have something to say to pretty aunt, I¡¯ll follow you after that.¡±


    Eric met nced at Sebastian and saw that he didn¡¯t refuse, so he carried Joanna over.


    ¡°Pretty Aunt, is it true that whenever I get hurt, you wille to see me?¡± Joanna tilted her little head


    up, her milky face still had two tear marks on it, which was pitiful.


    Bonnie nodded without thinking, ¡°Of course, I will be your superwoman and whenever you get hurt, I


    will be there for you immediately!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!.¡± Joanna said.


    Bonnie then made a pact with her by reaching out her hands.


    Only then did the little girl was willingly taken away.


    Bonnie followed behind and watched the three of them get into the car and go away before she


    reluctantly withdrew her eyes.


    My Joanna, Mummy will take you away as soon as possible!


    After mumbling these words, she found a ce to sit and waited until the New-Seton Kindergarten was


    dismissed.


    The three little ones spotted her from a distance and ran out happily.


    Of course, the happiest of them all was Erika.


    The little girl was particrly clinging to Bonnie, jumping into her arms and saying, ¡°Mummy, you¡¯ve


    come to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bonnie was still a bit down, but when she saw the three little ones in front of her, she


    immediately became happy, and raised her hand to rub the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°Mummy will take you to


    eat steak, okay?¡±


    Erika was in favour happily. ¡°Wow, then I want to eat two!¡± he said.


    Andrew remained a stern face, ¡°You always brag but you can¡¯t finish it. You are only allowed to order


    one portion with double vours.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry as you can have mine if you don¡¯t have enough.¡± Lukas coaxed gently.


    Erika immediately hugged Lukas, ¡°Thank you for your love, my bro. Andrew won¡¯t have a girlfriend


    when he grows up.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°I don¡¯t want a girlfriend as it is trouble.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Say that again. I¡¯ll record your words. If you get a girlfriendter, I¡¯ll y it for you andugh at


    you!¡±


    With that, Erika pulled out her phone, only to find an unfamiliar text message.


    All of a sudden, she was shocked.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The number of this mobile phone of Erika was used to contact clients.


    So when a message came, it meant that someone wanted to divine fortunes.


    Erika was happy and immediately tapped on the message.


    It turned out that it was from Joanna.


    Joanna asked what the Facebook ount of the pretty aunt was and she wanted to add it.


    Erika was not happy then. ¡°Does Joanna still want to fix up handsome uncle and Mummy?¡±


    No, she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.


    So Erika didn¡¯t reply to the message and she happily went to eat steak with Bonnie.


    ***


    Time flew, and it was the next day.


    After Bonnie had dropped off her three munchkins at the kindergarten, she waited for a long time in


    front of the Saintiny Noble Kindergarten.


    But Joanna didn¡¯te to school yet.


    Her heart suddenly seized up.


    Could it be that she had been badly injured yesterday and was unable to go to school today?


    She had to think of a way to manage to visit her.


    Bonnie then hurriedly found a bench by the roadside,y down on it to revise her jewelry design, and


    took a taxi directly to the Sunshine Vi.


    But unexpectedly, she was stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Ms. Jones is not avable as she is at the Jones Residence right now. Better go there to meet her.¡±


    The security guard at the door said.


    ¡°Well, Thank you. Is Joanna at home? This is a brooch I designed for her.¡± Bonnie hurriedly took out a


    rabbit-shaped pearl brooch.


    The guard took it, ¡°I will pass it on to her this evening since she went out with Mr. Grant today and will


    only be back in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Bonnie was instantly relieved.


    Since she was able to go out, it meant that she was fine. Only then did she feel relieved and leave.


    Unbeknownst to her, at this moment, Sebastian was having trouble with Joanna.


    Ever since he left the hospitalst night, the little guy has been trying to make a wound for herself.


    First, she touched a very hot soup bowl intentionally, then she stabbed herself in the foot with a fork,


    and then she managed to take a cold bath.


    It was even more outrageous that she was trying to steal his rum to drink from the study room. She was


    unscrupulous.


    Sebastian had no choice but to take her to the Grant Building.


    In less than two minutes, he came back and saw her climbing to the top of the filing cab, without


    hesitation to jump down.


    Sebastian immediately stepped forward to catch her, his forehead veins popping out at the forehead.


    ¡°Joanna, what the hell are you doing?!¡± He was furious and questioned loudly.


    Joanna strained her neck, ¡°I want to see Pretty Aunt.¡±


    Because she knew that as long as she was hurt, she would show up.


    Sebastian¡¯s narrow eyes reflected the little girl¡¯s eager look, and his deep, bottomless ink eyes were so


    unpredictable that he almostughed.


    He almostughed at the thought of hurting herself on purpose for that woman?


    He sat back in his chair with her in his arms and then dialed a phone.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her tense voice instantly came from the other end of the phone.


    Even though the phone, Sebastian could imagine how nervous this woman looked at the moment as if


    she was in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to the Grant Building,¡± Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Now? No, I have an appointment. I can¡¯t leave for now.¡± Bonnie tried to refuse.


    Sebastian then said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te, then we¡¯ll meet at the police station in an


    hour to talk about the arrears.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bonnie was speechless


    There was a little gnashing of teeth in her soft voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Hanging up the phone, Sebastian threw the phone on the table, ¡°Wait, she¡¯ll be hereter.¡±


    Joanna immediately stopped fussing.


    She even stomped off to the lounge in the office, stepping on the bench to look in the mirror and tidy


    up.


    Well, she was so cute that her pretty aunt wouldpliment her!


    Half an hourter, Bonnie arrived at the Grant Building.


    She had rushed all the way there, panting, mouth open and closed to keep breathing, with a slightly


    wet forehead. Surprisingly, there was something very charming about her.


    The time Sebastian¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°My beautiful aunt, drink water!¡± Joanna immediately handed over a bottle of mineral water.


    ¡°Thank you, Joanna.¡± Bonnie took it and drank it down.


    Only then did she look at Sebastian, ¡°I wonder what you want to do when you go back on your words?¡±


    This tone of voice was obviously tinged with indignation.


    ¡°Sign it.¡± Sebastian directly handed over a piece of paper.


    Bonnie understood.


    Yesterday, she had been in such a hurry to see Joanna that she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to sign the


    note.


    If she signed the note, the bad man would stop threatening her in the future.


    Bonnie thought of that and bowed her head to sign.


    Once she read, she was dumbfounded.


    It wasn¡¯t the one she had written yesterday.


    Instead, it was an offer letter!


    It said that she was to be Joanna¡¯s art teacher for a year, five days a week, and the sry exactly five


    hundred million.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No, how much did it mean, she was a bit confused.


    ¡° Sebastian, why do I have to be an art teacher for Joanna?¡± Bonnie asked in confusion.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyebrows, ¡°She is the heir of the Grant Group, can¡¯t she learn some skills?¡±


    ¡°Joanna is the heir of the Grant Group? Then what will her adopted son be?¡±


    ¡°What? 500 million is not enough? Or you don¡¯t want to teach Joanna?¡± Sebastian asked again.


    The little girl next to him immediately had tears in her eyes and her voice was choked up, ¡°Pretty aunt,


    don¡¯t you like Joanna?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s heart was breaking.


    She hurriedly picked up Joanna, ¡°Of course not, I like you the most and I will teach you to draw, okay?¡±


    ¡°Pretty aunt is so nice.¡± Joanna gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    In a daze, Bonnie signed the employment letter.


    That was fine.


    If she became Joanna¡¯s art teacher, it would be easier for her to get in and out of the Sunshine Vi,


    and it would be more convenient to take her two children away.


    Sebastian¡¯s decision was somewhat of a favour to her!


    Bonnie was suddenly rmed, ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to pay back the 500 million?¡±


    ¡°Have you finished one-year teaching?¡± Sebastian asked in return, his long, narrow eyes were filled


    with a cold sneer, ¡°You haven¡¯t even worked yet but you¡¯re already thinking about money?¡±


    His tone did not fluctuate much, but anyone could hear the mockery and contempt in these words.


    As Bonnie listened to his words, she felt even more ashamed and embarrassed under his


    condescending, cold eyes, and her heart was rolling with anger.


    Damn, she didn¡¯t mean anything by it, why did this bad guy have to be so weird?


    Before she could retort, Joanna had a stern face and ran to Sebastian.


    Then she raised her little hand and pped his buttocks without mercy!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Joanna¡¯s palm was small but soft, pressing all her strength, but everyone in the office was shocked.


    Bonnie was dumbfounded.


    Her daughter was too brave to spank Sebastian in public.


    She didn¡¯t even think of his dignity!


    Sebastian changed his look with an unhappy face, and his eyes welling up with anger, ¡°Joanna, how


    dare you?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be so mean and talk to my teacher. You need to know how to respect your teacher.¡±


    Joanna crossed her arms and her fair cheeks were ted with a serious expression.


    Sebastian¡¯s face was iparably gloomy.


    Joanna continued on, ¡°And she¡¯s still your woman, what kind of man is it to be mean to your own


    woman?¡±


    Bonnie choked on her saliva, her palm-sized face filled with panic.


    ¡°How ites?¡±


    Had her identity been exposed?


    The pair of her hands also tangled nervously into a ball, and she was too frightened to look at


    Sebastian.


    He lowered his head and swept a nce at the little guy in front of him, somewhat surprised by her


    reaction.


    But he didn¡¯t ask more questions, instead, he reprimand her with some curious mind, ¡°Who told you


    that she is my woman?¡±


    ¡°As saying goes, One day as your teacher, he could be deemed like a father for the rest of your life.


    She is a woman, that¡¯s my mummy, isn¡¯t my mummy your woman?¡± Joanna said it with straightforward


    logic.


    Sebastian stopped for a while.


    He spoke chillingly, ¡°So ording to your words, all those teachers in your kindergarten, are my


    women?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that having an affair is punishable by God?¡± Joanna directly rolled her eyes, ¡°And you


    want to have many women. How can I have a daddy like you?¡±


    Joanna said while pounding her chest, full of a painful expression.


    Sebastian was furious enough, his face was gloomy, looking like it was about to set off a fishy storm.


    Bonnie hurriedly picked up Joanna and headed out, ¡°You wait outside for me.¡±


    Closing the office door again, she and Sebastian were the only two left inside.


    The air in therge space was nervous!


    ¡°The contract has also been signed, so when do I start work?¡± Bonnie changed the subject.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, his handsome and cold face had no expression, ¡°Tomorrow,


    after school, then to The Sunshine Vi, two hours at a time, buy whatever supplies you need, and get


    reimbursed by Eric.¡±


    ¡°No problem, see you.¡± Bonnie nodded and turned around to prepare to go out.


    She was walking to the door, and then turn her head again, palm-sized small face with seriousness, ¡°


    Sebastian, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t bother with Joanna, anyway, we have nothing happened, I can¡¯t be


    your woman.¡±


    After saying that Bonnie leaves the office.


    Sebastian sat on the chair, slowly closing his eyes, his body leaning back, his lips gradually taking on a


    mockery smile.


    He hadn¡¯t even said he didn¡¯t like her being his woman, but this woman came out and cleared the truth


    first.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he was some kind of trash that she was afraid to get involved with.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart inexplicably surged with irritation, raised his hand and swept all the papers on his


    desk to the floor, after a ttering sound, the office fell dead again.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Joanna, he would have ignored her!


    As he was thinking, his mobile phone rang.


    It was from the Grant Residence.


    Sebastian was irritable, but he had to answer the phone.


    ¡°Come back to the Grant Residence tonight.¡± The caller ordered.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Sebastian was suddenly annoyed and raised his hand to pinch his brow, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when youe tonight.¡±


    With a click, the phone was hung up.


    Sebastian had a growing headache and called Eric in, ¡°Send Joanna back to the Sunshine Vi, I have


    to go back to the the Grant Residence in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant, is your mom going to urge you to marry Be?¡± Eric asked tentatively.


    Aplicated sentiment swept through Sebastian¡¯s dark eyes and he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Every time he went back to the the Grant Residence, marriage was a clich¨¦.


    Eric felt sympathetic to him.


    Because of that kindness, as well as the child, Sebastian was tied to Be¡¯s life.


    It was so tragic.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it out to him.


    With a sigh, Eric exited the office and sent Joanna back to The Sunshine Vi.


    Joanna was still immersed in the joy of seeing Bonnie often so that she didn¡¯t make a fuss all the way


    back to The Sunshine Vi and packed up the guest room on the first floor, saying that she wanted to


    use that room as a painting room.


    She put in all the things she thought would look good in the room and urged the maids to buy flowers to


    decorate it.


    ¡°Well, aunt will be very happy when she sees it tomorrow!¡±


    ***


    New-Seton Kindergarten


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Bonnie went to pick up her three babies from school.


    ¡°Mummy, what have you bought?¡± Erika asked curiously when she saw Bonnie carrying a big bag.


    ¡°Mummy is going to teach Joanna to draw from tomorrow, these are paints,¡± Bonnie answered


    truthfully.


    Erika¡¯s watery eyes instantly red round when she heard it.


    Her chubby little hands grabbed the corner of Bonnie¡¯s shirt, ¡°Then, Mummy, do you go to Joanna¡¯s


    house every day?¡±


    ¡°Five days a week, I don¡¯t go there on weekends, I stay with my Erika baby,¡± Bonnie said, and rubbed


    Erika¡¯s hair.


    But Erika was still unhappy.


    What if Mummy always goes to handsome uncle¡¯s house, what if they fall in love?


    ¡°Mummy, can you not go?¡± Erika began to pout, eyes blinking.


    ¡°No, Mummy has agreed as it¡¯s only two hours a day, it¡¯ll be quick.¡± Bonnie coaxed.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong, this little girl was suddenly temperamental today, pestering her again


    and again, not letting her go.


    She liked Joanna a lot before, but¡­


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Mummy, I¡¯ll dress up as an ugly girl and go with Mummy.¡± Erika took a step back.


    Oh¡­


    Bonnie was helpless, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask if I can take you, okay?¡±


    Looking at Erika¡¯s expectant eyes, she made a call to Sebastian.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Sebastian was driving towards the the Grant Residence, his voice was cold and


    indifferent.


    ¡° Sebastian, can I take my daughter there to have lessons? She¡¯s rather timid and can¡¯t leave me, I


    promise she won¡¯t mess up.¡± Bonnie¡¯s heart was beating.


    ¡°Daughter?¡±


    Sebastian thought of the little ugly girl he had met in the restaurant.


    She was so ugly!


    So ugly and so clingy to her mummy, what kind of odd father she would have!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But didn¡¯t that woman have a son? He was quite good-looking, but he was so different from the little


    ugly one. Or did these two children belong to different fathers?


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes instantly swept through ayer ofplex emotions, ¡°OK!¡± he said, and then hung up


    the phone directly.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Hanging up the phone, Sebastian also arrived at the the Grant Residence.


    Around the iron gate of the branch inward, there was an antique decorated garden and a residence that


    had existed since the Republican era, and a dozen servants came up to open the door and greet him


    with a respectful and humble attitude.


    This was the the Grant Residence, the most luxurious mansion in the Willisto.


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips, lifted his feet and walked in.


    When he reached the living room, he saw Be, who was half-kneeling at the coffee table making tea,


    and the elegant and dignified noblewoman sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Sebastian,e and sit down.¡± The noblewoman gave him a nce and elegantly lifted the cup of tea


    in front of her, ¡°Be bought the ck tea for me, you should try it.¡±


    Be immediately showed a pleasing smile, ¡°As long as you like it, I will buy it for you every day.¡±


    That¡¯s the one sitting on the sofa was called Aliyah Stewart, Sebastian¡¯s mother, the matriarch of the


    Grant family, and Be¡¯s future mother-inw!


    Sebastian lifted his eyelids, and the scarlet sunset outside the window cut out his silhouette, a


    nobleman¡¯s posture, but with a cold and indifferent look.


    Be suddenly panicked, ¡° Sebastian, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the incident with Joanna, you shouldn¡¯t me Be. It¡¯s your fault that you always


    keep single but she saw a woman beside you, which made her confused and did something wrong.


    She med herself so much that she almost did something stupid.¡± Aliyah spoke up.


    When the words out, Be hurriedly hid her arm back, ¡° Sebastian, don¡¯t listen to Madam, my wrist was


    just idental.¡±


    The pitiful look on her face was heartbreaking to anyone who saw it.


    However, Sebastian¡¯s heart was nothing but indifference.


    ¡°A real mother should fight for her child, not for making her a stepping stone for her own marriage.¡± He


    said in a cold voice.


    As he said that, Sebastian¡¯s mind filled up with Annie.


    Even though Joanna was not her daughter, when she heard that something had happened, she was


    still so distraught that she did not even want her own life.


    To put it bluntly, Annie was more like Joanna¡¯s mother than Be.


    The words astonished Be.


    She had cut her wrists in acknowledgment, why did he still hold on to her!


    ¡° It was not my intention.¡± Be¡¯s tears poured down her face, ¡°I was just afraid of losing you and


    Joanna, she was our daughter, that¡¯s why I did that.¡±


    That crying look made Aliyah felt sympathetic.


    So she stood up directly, ¡°All right, Sebastian, you take Be back. It is over and no one should


    mention it again.¡±


    With the help of Aliyah, Be got what she wanted and returned to the Sunshine Vi.


    Because of the reason that she returned with Sebastian, there was shock and awe in the servants¡¯


    eyes.


    Everyone discussed privately that Be had been coaxed back by Sebastian himself so everyone kept


    respect on her.


    Be was in a great mood and called her mother right away. So excited that her shrill voice, ¡°Mom, your


    trick is good, I¡¯m back in the Sunshine Vi, what¡¯s my next n then?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, then when your birthday partyes around, then just take her out of there!¡± Madeleine told


    her a detailed n on the phone.


    Be, however, was a little upset, ¡°No, it will hurt me, change the n.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Be was so angry that her delicate face began to worry, and her nails were even more tightly caught


    in her palm.


    It was only because Madeleine ¡¯s n was so unreliable.


    Madeleine said that she would drug Annie at her birthday party, and then disclose Annie and Sebastian


    in bed in front of everyone, calling the media reporters to take photos to expose them, so that Annie¡¯s


    reputation would bepletely destroyed in Willisto. She could only leave there.


    ¡°No,¡± Be still disagreed, ¡°Sebastian can only be mine, no one can touch him!¡±


    She had loved Sebastian for so many years, and she had the chance to be Sebastian¡¯s wife how


    could she let someone else take advantage of her?


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Madeleine was speechless with her daughter, ¡°Of course, I would have brought


    someone in to catch the adultery before that. As long as the position of Mrs. Grant is yours in the end!


    No matter how many women he had. Annie, Bonnie¡­¡±


    It¡¯s okay not to mention it.


    The mention of the word Bonnie made Be so angry.


    She had stolen everything from Bonnie, but she was unable to make Sebastian forget her.


    One time she even heard Sebastian exin to Eric that he was going to visit Bonnie¡¯s grave. Though


    she was dead, he can still remember her?


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s you who¡¯s been focusing on the matter at hand every day, Little could not bear the chaos


    of great ns, that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t been able to get Sebastian. Follow my n this time.¡± Madeleine


    said impatiently.


    Reluctantly, Be hung up the phone.


    The next day.


    Bonnie first sent the two babies back to the hotel, and then led Erika, who had been dressed up, to the


    Sunshine Vi.


    Just as she entered the entrance, she saw Be, who was sitting in the living room enjoying an oil


    massage.


    All of a sudden, the anger in her heart rose up.


    ¡°Sebastian, are you insane?


    Joanna had almost been killed by this woman, but he had only driven her back to her family. Did he like


    her so much that he didn¡¯t even care about Joanna¡¯s life?


    Yes, that¡¯s right!


    If he didn¡¯t like her, how could he have gotten another woman to give birth in the first ce just for fear


    of Be¡¯s fear of pain!


    ¡°Annie, have youe to show me the design?¡± Be looked at Bonnie also with anger, but her face


    still held a smile.


    As soon as the words out her mouth, Joanna rushed out from her room on the first floor, ¡°Come


    upstairs, Aunt, I¡¯ve prepared milk for you!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie nodded and dragged Erika upstairs.


    Be was ignored.


    She gritted her teeth and almost crushed the bottle of massage oil in her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Be turned her head and angrily asked the maid.


    The maid shook her head, ¡°I think she said she came to teach Joanna to draw.¡±


    ¡°Painting?¡±


    She had only been away from the Sunshine Vi for a few days, and Annie had turned into the girl¡¯s


    teacher, so the next step was to be Mrs. Grant?


    Be wanted to rush upstairs and kill Annie right now.


    But thest shred of sanity pulled her back.


    Hold on, she¡¯ll ¡®kill¡¯ Annie at the birthday party!


    Meanwhile, Joanna looked at Erika who was dressed up as an ugly monster, and was a bit shocked,


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°So that your daddy won¡¯t see that we look the same, or else your daddy will abduct me to the


    Sunshine Vi as his daughter.¡± Erika bared her teeth.


    Joanna blinked in surprise, ¡°It will be wonderful if we can live together. You can have half of my


    princess bed, half of my snacks, and as for toys, I¡¯ll give you all of them!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Erika was so happy to hear that, and her eyes were beginning to shine.


    But in the end, the feeling was forced back.


    She mmed up her fat cheeks and said wordily, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a three-year-old child, I¡¯m a mature


    five-year-old now, and I¡¯m not interested in snack toys at all!¡±


    ¡°What about the princess bed, don¡¯t you want that too?¡± Joanna still had fantasies.


    Erika shook her head vigorously, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, we¡¯re staying in a hotel and there¡¯s a nice big bed, big


    enough for me to roll around in with my two brothers.¡±


    ¡°Rolling around in bed with two brothers?¡±


    Joanna imagined that scene in her mind and became envious, muttering in a low voice, ¡°If I could join


    you, how happy it will be!¡±


    ¡°It is so easy as you want to go there with us tonight!¡± Erika spoke readily, ¡°My mummy loves you, she¡¯ll


    take you there for sure.¡±


    Joanna nodded happily, her grape-like eyes full of anticipation.


    When her pretty aunt returnedter, she would ask for that!


    Meanwhile, Bonnie, who had been missed by two girl babies, was carefully wandering around on the


    first floor.


    She was looking for her eldest son, but she turned around and found nothing.


    Not only the ground floor, but even the first floor did not show any signs of the little boy¡¯s activities.


    Could it be that her eldest son didn¡¯t live here?


    Her eyes suddenly dimmed for a few moments and she turned around to go back to Joanna¡¯s room.


    And then, out of the corner of her eye, the moonlight caught a glimpse of the attic, at the top of the


    stairs.


    She hadn¡¯t looked for that ce yet.


    Bonnie then wanted to go over and have a look.


    As she reached the door of the attic, before she could reach out, a servant appeared behind her, ¡°What


    are you doing here?¡±


    Bonnie was startled and hurriedly retracted her hand, ¡°I¡­ I want to find a small bucket to wash my


    brushes.¡±


    ¡°Here is not avable for you. I will find it for you. Please down.¡± The servant¡¯s tone was very


    unpleasant, and a bit of tightness to it.


    It was as if there was something sacred and untouchable in the attic.


    The maid¡¯s tense look made Bonnie¡¯s heart stutter.


    Could it be that her eldest son was locked up in here?


    Bonnie could not wait to rush in and see what was going on.


    But her rational mind made her hold back, she went downstairs and went to Joanna¡¯s room.


    She could not be impulsive, otherwise, she would not be able to take her child away again if Sebastian


    was alerted.


    When she returned to the room, a soft body immediately pounced on her, ¡°Pretty aunt, can Ie and


    stay with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°What? You want to stay with me?¡± Bonnie was excited in mind.


    Although Joanna had been taken away since she was born, she didn¡¯t have any dislike for her and was


    even very close to her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was extremely happy!


    ¡°Yeah, I want to live with you and sleep with Erika and the bros.¡± Joanna said out loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep in the same bed with the other children, Joanna? Erika and her bros sleep together


    every day.¡± Bonnie hurriedly seized the opportunity to ask.


    Joanna replied, ¡°I used to sleep in the same bed with my brother, but then he¡­¡±


    Before the words were finished, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside.


    The first time Joanna saw the person at the door, her eyes were instantly alert and defensive, and


    stopped the rest of the words, and smashed the crayon, ¡°Get out, get out!¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    The ck crayon was in a parabolic shape, cutting a perfect arc in the air.


    Then it snapped and smashed into the corner of Be¡¯s mouth, directly poking out a ck spot£¬ which


    was funny as it looked like a mole from a distance.


    She was furious.


    ¡°Damn girl, how dare she smash me?¡±


    ¡°Joanna, how can you treat mummy like that, apologize to mummy,¡± Be said in a deep voice.


    Joanna grunted and tilted her head high, ¡°No, bad witch, get out or I¡¯ll smash you again!¡±


    Be got more furious.


    She dragged Joanna directly downstairs and pointed to the medicine on the coffee table and said,


    ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°No, what if you have poisoned it?¡± Joanna strained her neck and said.


    ¡°It is the prescription your daddy got from a Chinese doctor, you have to drink it, if not, I won¡¯t allow you


    to go upstairs to learn painting.¡± Be threatened.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard that she couldn¡¯t paint, Joanna was anxious.


    She was especially afraid of bitterness, but she still picked up the bowl of Chinese medicine and


    smothered it with a gulp.


    When she finished drinking, she hurriedly went to get the sugar from the drawer.


    But just as she unwrapped it, it was pped away by Be.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re bullying me. I want to tell daddy!¡± Joanna pouted.


    Be slowly took out candy and waved it in front of Joanna¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you say you love mummy, I¡¯ll give


    it to you.¡±


    Joanna quickly backed away in disgust after hearing her words, ¡°Bad witch, I can¡¯t say such words


    even if I suffer bitterness, I hate you witch!¡±


    After saying that, he ran straight upstairs again in a sh.


    Be was left on the sofa with a grimace of anger.


    Damn. She had wanted to trick the little girl into saying something nice, and then secretly record a


    video and send it to Aliyah and Sebastian to prove that she and Joanna had a good rtionship.


    But the girl just knew how to piss her off.


    She was just like her birth mother, only doing things that disgusted and annoyed her!


    Be was so angry that she threw the milk candy on the floor, and stomped on it again.


    She didn¡¯t notice that there was a tiny figure by the fence on the first floor, taking it all in.


    The little pink fists were clenched hard.


    Two hours of painting time shed by.


    It was time for Bonnie to take Erika to leave.


    Before leaving, Bonnie took a chance and asked if she could take Joanna back to stay at night.


    ¡°You have more than one baby, so you should be busy, right? Joanna will be a trouble for you.¡± Be


    refused.


    That naughty girl was deliberately angry with her, and she still wanted to go out and sleep with Annie?


    No way!


    Although Joanna wanted to go, she couldn¡¯t get out of the Sunshine Vi without permission.


    She was so upset that she was about to cry and rejected to let go of Bonnie¡¯s hand.


    While her eyes were tearing up, Erika suddenly covered her stomach with a painful expression,


    ¡°Mummy, my belly hurts, I want to poop.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you Okay? Sorry, I¡¯ll take her to the washroom.¡± Bonnie managed to carry her to the restroom


    downstairs.


    But Erika took Joanna¡¯s hand first, ¡°I want to go to Joanna¡¯s room to poop, the toilet in her room looks


    nice!¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The toilet in Joanna¡¯s room was in the shape of a little pink elephant, very cute indeed, so no one was


    suspicious.


    And when they got into the bathroom, Erika locked the door, took out the ck crayon quickly, and


    drummed it on Joanna¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Joanna resisted, ¡°You¡¯re getting my face dirty.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pretend to be me and go back to the hotel with my mummy, and we¡¯ll change back


    tomorrow.¡± Erika said generously, ¡°No grabbing the covers with my brother at night.¡±


    Right now she was a pockmarked ugly bastard, so if Erika wanted to pretend to be her, she would have


    to be a pockmarked ugly bastard as well.


    ¡°Why do you want me to go?¡± Joanna was a bit confused.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re so pathetic. I just saw that bad witch forcing you to take medicine and not giving you


    candy, and then stomping on the candy in the end.¡± Erika was so angry that her fists clenched again.


    After a pause, Tuan added, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help you.¡±


    A silent tiger would trick her tonight!


    Ten minutester, Joanna came downstairs with a face full of pockmarks and followed Bonnie out in a


    good manner.


    Erika, on the other hand, stood on the balcony, waving her hand desperately towards her to say


    goodbye.


    Only when she couldn¡¯t see anyone did she turn around and run to the living room.


    Be was reading the fashion magazine, figuring out what luxury items to buy.


    When she looked up and saw the little girl, she was distracted.


    ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it seems to be having a hard time reading your book, so I asked the maid to make you a cup


    of coffee.¡± As soon as Erika¡¯s wordsnded, the maid brought the coffee over.


    Erika hurriedly reached out to pick it up and send it to Be herself.


    As a result, when she reached it, her hand slipped and the whole cup of iced Americano sshed all


    over Be¡¯s dress.


    ¡°My God!¡± Be screamed in anger and stood up from the sofa, her delicate cheeks twisted and fierce,


    ¡°Joanna, what are you doing? Did you do that on purpose?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to bring you a cup of coffee, but it slipped and fell.¡± There was no trace of guilt on


    her face, and she even wrapped her arms around the chest in an arrogant manner.


    At the moment, there was a ringing sound from the entrance door. Followed by Sebastian¡¯s low voice,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Erika immediately howled, like a butterfly, fluttered into Sebastian¡¯s arms, tears falling down


    like broken beads, ¡°She¡¯s being mean to me!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Be was furious and exined in a panic, ¡°She deliberately spilled coffee on me and


    that¡¯s why I reprimanded her.¡±


    After a pause, she even asked the maid next to her to follow her words, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The maid hesitated for a moment, but still nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, Joanna was standing here and then


    she fell into Be¡¯s arms, and it looked, indeed, as if she did it on purpose.¡±


    Hearing the words, Be felt that it was justified.


    ¡°You little naive girl still wanted to fight me? I know a lot more than you do!¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Sebastian looked down and asked the little one at his heels.


    Erika lowered her head, looking like she had done something wrong, her tone weakened, ¡°Daddy, I was


    wrong, I won¡¯t do it again, daddy has some candy, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    With that, she spread her hand and revealed the sweat milk candy covered in her palm.


    With just one nce, his ink-like eyes rolled up violently.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    In Erika¡¯s hand was half a dirty toffee, which was covered with carpet fluff and even all kinds of dust. It


    looked very dirty.


    Such candy cannot be eaten.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°Asked Sebastian sharply.


    Erika shrank his neck, looking scared. She stammered, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t get angry, I will never pick up the


    broken candy on which the old witch trod. No matter how bitter the medicine is, I will never pick up the


    candy.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s pupil immediately shrunk. Her words like a hammer suddenly stroke his heart.


    A torrent of rage pervaded in his mind.


    Well, his daughter wanted a candy after taking the medicine, but she had to pick up a candy from the


    ground which was trod on by Be?


    ¡°Be, do you think that you can do whatever you want here as your support? !¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice was


    deep and cold.


    The scarlet in his eyes was so scary, and his look was like a knife, which seemed to have killed Be


    for ten million times.


    Be¡¯s smile froze and she was in a panic.


    She never expected the little girl would pick up the toffee on the ground, and ran to Sebastian and said


    something like that!


    ¡°Sebastian, I... I didn¡¯t.¡± She tried to exin.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Go back to your room and don¡¯te out again without my


    permission.¡±


    What?


    Be got really panicked.


    It was not for the sake of being locked up in a room that she finally came back to the Sunshine Vi.


    ¡°Sebastian, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I was just afraid that she would eat too much candy and get tooth


    decay. Little Joanna is my child, how could I hurt her?¡± Bell said in a panic.


    She even stepped forward and held Sebastian by the scruff of his coat. ¡°Sebastian, even for the sake


    of the past things, you trust me, ok?¡±


    Sebastian coldly threw off her hand, ¡°You would just be locked up for the sake of the past things.


    Otherwise, you cannot imagine what will happen.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had showed extremely forbearance to Be!


    Sebastian looked down upon her. He seemed to be covered by the snow so that the air around him


    became cold too.


    And Erika next to them rolled his eyes inside.


    She deserved that.


    She would pay the price for bully the friend of fortune teller Erika.


    Be waspletely dumbfounded and fell to the ground. She trembled, not daring to say a word.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take her to her room.¡± Said Sebastian.


    The servant hurried forward and dragged Be back to her room as if she was a dead dog.


    Erika ran to her room, got a white paper and a crayon, and wrote eight characters on it.


    Then, with a p, she stuck the paper on the door of Be.


    She admired it for a while.


    Well, it¡¯s good. Recently, her handwriting got better and better. It¡¯s really nice!


    Erika scampered happily to go downstairs to Sebastian, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go out for dinner, ok?¡±


    The servant beside hurried forward. She saw the paper, and the corner of her mouth immediately


    twitched.


    ¡°Keep from this room because of the vicious dog inside.¡±


    How dare she was!


    Erika did not care. She held Sebastian¡¯s arm and shouted to go out for dinner.


    This clingy little girl made Sebastian¡¯s canthus jump.


    What¡¯s wrong with the little girl?


    She sometimes cried and sometimes acted like a spoiled child.


    This little girl was totally different from the tough Joanna Grant who had been always stern.


    He crouched down and pinched the girl¡¯s chin with his long fingers. His voice was casual. ¡°Have you


    been switched, little thing?¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The body of Erika immediately trembled.


    Oh, shit. Did this hot uncle see through her?


    ¡°No... Nope. I am daddy¡¯s baby girl, as it were.¡± Erika hurriedly patted her chest and said.


    Then she peeped Sebastian from the corner of the eyes.


    From her angle, the profile of Sebastian could be seen, smooth and perfect as a sculpture.


    Ah!


    She really envied little Joanna that she got such a handsome dad, but her daddy was blind and dead.


    The more Erika thought, the sadder she became. She sighed and her eyes drooped, looking


    particrly sad.


    Sebastian looked at the little girl in front of him, and doubts showed up in his eyes.


    He never thought that little Joanna would sigh like that.


    Was this little girl really his daughter?


    But then he dismissed the thoughts.


    This little girl in front of him cannot be anyone else unless he also left a seed outside, and that seed


    was the same to little Joanna exactly, otherwise it¡¯s impossible that he cannot recognize.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner.¡± Sebastian withdrew his thoughts and murmured.


    With his words, Erika got happy again. She held Sebastian¡¯s arm tightly, and wanted a hug.


    Sebastian twitched the corner of the mouth, but he did it.


    Then there was an extremely strange scene in the Sunshine Vi.


    Mr. Grant who had worn a cold face incredibly became a good father and lifted his daughter to dinner.


    The servants raised their hands and rubbed their eyes so hard.


    Oh, my God, did the sun rise in the west today?


    In the fourth floor in Wanda za, Sebastian sat sullenly in a chair in an ordinary rice noodle shop,


    looking bad.


    ¡°Why do you choose this shop?¡±


    This environment and the food were all terrible here.


    Erika holding a cup of juice swung her legs and blinked, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Last time, mo... pretty aunt


    brought me here to eat.¡±


    Hearing this, Sebastian¡¯s eyelids suddenly jumped.


    So that woman brought little Joanna herest time to eat snail rice noodles?


    It¡¯s crazy how his daughter can just eat here!


    Thinking, the clerk sent the rice noodles, trembling, ¡°Excuse me, therge bowl of rice noodles you


    ordered is ready, please enjoy it.¡±


    Finishing saying so, the clerk hurriedly ran away.


    ¡°Daddy, you have a taste, this is delicious!¡± Erika served Sebastian the noodles.


    Sebastian sipped his lips. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll eat it myself!¡± Erika bowed her head, holding therge basin and clumsily poking around inside


    with chopsticks.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, we go.¡± Said Sebastian.


    It was a ce he didn¡¯t want to stay a minute longer.


    Erika hurriedly raised his head, ¡°No, I want to eat! But the cook gave me a lot of coriander in the


    noodles, and I have to pick out the coriander!¡±


    Hearing this, Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°You hate coriander?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Erika inexplicably felt guilty, and held the chopsticks tightly, ¡°No¡­not, but I don¡¯t want to eat it


    today because pretty aunt taught me to draw coriander, and I don¡¯t want to hurt it.¡±


    Sebastian lightly scanned the little gilt in front of him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Half a minuteter, he reached out and directly took away the bowl of rice noodles.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Erika was anxious and wanted to get the bowl back.


    Handsome uncle was not going to take away the rice noodles and throw it away?


    At the thought of not eating rice noodles, Erika could not help but begin to cry.


    When she was about to wail, she found that Sebastian just helped her pick out the coriander.


    Sebastian looked so handsome holding the chopsticks in his slim fingers.


    Even when he was picking the coriander, he looked so handsome.


    After finishing the picking-out, he pushed the bowl back to Erika, ¡°Eat!¡±


    Erika smiled and buried herself in the noodles. It¡¯s obvious that she enjoyed it because she made some


    noise when she ate.


    While little Joanna never made noise when she ate.


    Sebastian felt very strange, but he didn¡¯t get any hate feeling on this little girl.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He even took out his handkerchief and wiped the grease from Erika¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Daddy, you are so gentle. What if you could do the same to my mo... to pretty aunts.¡± Erika sighed.


    In this way, she can rest assured that the rtionship will go zigzag.


    ¡°Snorted Sebastian.¡± What did you get out of being her lobbyist so soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a lobbyist,¡± Erika got anxious and she rested her arms on the hips, ¡°Pretty aunt is so nice, but


    you have been fierce to her, and don¡¯t you feel ashamed for that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s nice about her?¡± ¡°Asked Sebastian.


    Erika asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Sebastian immediately frowned.


    What¡¯s wrong with that woman?


    There were so many things!


    She was a miser, she delivered babies for different guys and she even had a sissy boyfriend.


    She had no bottom lines and had a chaos private life.


    But just as he was about to say this, Sebastian suddenly froze.


    He listed her faults but he seemed to do that from a position where he had a love rtion with her.


    This was crazy!


    At this moment, Sebastian¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    It was Eric.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I found the guy who transferred the bnce of your bank card privately. He just spent


    money in the supermarket on the B1 floor in Wanda za with the transferred bank card. I¡¯m going to


    catch him now!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Sebastian, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    He happened to be in Wanda za, just to see who on earth dared to do a trick to him.


    ¡°You eat slowly here and don¡¯t go with anyone. Daddy wille back here soon.¡±| Whispered


    Sebastian.


    Erika immediately nodded heavily, ¡°Can I add a marinated egg?¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Erika got so happy, ¡°Thank daddy.¡±


    With that, she ran up to Sebastian, caught him round the neck, and kissed him on the cheek.


    Sebastian was a little ufortable, but he did not push the little thing away.


    After that, he got up and headed to the B1 floor.


    But he just left, Erika immediately ran to the ount desk and said to the cashier ¡°Pretty sister, I forgot


    to ask when daddy will pick me up. Can I give him a call?¡±


    On the red cheek were two big eyes, and this cute girl softened the cashier.


    The casher desperately nodded, and handed over the phone, ¡°Of course, here you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, pretty sister, you are very kind.¡± Erika took over the phone, quickly dialed a phone number.


    When it was answered, she said hurriedly in a low voice, ¡°Lukas, run quickly, and handsome uncle is


    catching you!¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    On the B1 floor in Wanda za, Bonnie just went out of the supermarket after paying the bill. She


    immediately wore a face full of apology, ¡°Sorry, Lukas, mommy forgot to take the phone and wallet, and


    I will return the money to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, Mommy. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lukas immediately pull Bonnie away.


    How could he be tracked when he was out with mommy to buy a bottle of soy sauce?


    How unlucky he was!


    If Erika called him, he and mommy would have been caught.


    Thinking, Lukas dragged Bonnie to run out.


    But in a hurry, Bonnie hit a person.


    Bonnie then lost her center of gravity, and was about to hit the ground. In panic, she disorderly tried to


    grab something to support her.


    Then she felt gripping a piece of cloth and didn¡¯t let it go.


    The sound of a crisp split was heard all around.


    Lukas gasped, too, and he stood still there.


    Mom was so lucky that she bumped into a handsome guy.


    Besides, mommy tore handsome uncle¡¯s shirt and the upper body of him was fully exposed, so that a


    few girls next to him were looking at him excitedly.


    Bonnie now came to her sense and cannot helpughing looking at the man in a mess.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Grant, are you all right?¡± Bonnie suppressed not tough and got a face.


    Sebastian was livid, and his voice was cold. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay for this shirt.¡± Bonnie quickly apologized.


    It¡¯s she who bumped into him and she had to take the responsibility.


    ¡°How do I get out now?¡± Asked Sebastian again.


    He came down here to catch the bastard. How can he do that now?


    Sebastian thought, and he got sudden fidget.


    Why did this woman walk in a hurry? Someone was chasing her?


    No sooner had the idea urred to Sebastian than another possibility urred to him.


    The woman ran in a panic because she saw him?


    As for why she wanted to run...


    Thinking of something, he got a tight throat.


    Was this woman the guy who had used his bank card here?


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I buy you a shirt in the supermarket.¡± Bonnie said and turned to the supermarket.


    Sebastian held her wrist without emotion in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t wear the low-end shirt sold in the


    supermarket.¡±


    ¡°Shall I go upstairs to the high-end shirt store and buy one for you?¡± Bonnie asked.


    Sebastian slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your house and you repair it.¡±


    With the words, Bonnie felt bewildered.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    What the hell was this man doing? He wanted her to sew his shirt?


    It¡¯s just an old shirt. It¡¯s not necessary to repair it as he was so rich.


    ¡°Why? Unwilling?¡± Sebastian found Bonnie didn¡¯t say a word, and he raised the eyebrows and asked.


    Bonnie immediately showed a smile, ¡°No, I cannot wait to repair the shirt for you. But it is not necessary


    to go back to the hotel I lives now. There is a service desk and I can borrow sewing bag there.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sebastian refused without a second thought.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Bonnie suddenly got angry.


    ¡°Why not? I use the same sewing bag when I return to the hotel?¡±


    This man was so bothering.


    Sebastian frowned and said in a low voice with anger, ¡°How can I take off the shirt here?¡±


    Stupid woman. She didn¡¯t think at all.


    Hearing this, Bonnie immediately noticed that they were in a supermarket now.


    Sebastian just wore a shirt and a coat. If he took off the shirt here for repairing, he would be naked


    here.¡±


    And the suit that Sebastian was wearing today was a modified short with slits on both sides and a deep


    V-neck on the chest.


    If that stout and broad chest was exposed, that would be...


    Bonnie got a hot ear and her face turned blushed.


    She secretly cursed herself.


    It¡¯s the past thing that she had obsession in this man five years ago. But now she now knew that he


    was a man cheating and ying with women¡¯s feelings. How could she have a reaction to his body? !


    Taking several deep breaths, Bonnie finally restored calm.


    ¡°All right, go to the hotel, but I¡¯ll go in first. You can¡¯t go in until I say ok.¡± Bonnie requested.


    The most important thing was that she had to go in and paint Erika as ugly, otherwise she would be


    caught by Sebastian.


    The crowd were looking at them and whispering. Sebastian got impatient and directly interrupted,


    ¡°Well, you go upstairs and pick Little Joanna.¡±


    Ten minutester, Sebastian sat on a sofa in the suite, wrapped in a bathrobe, staring at Bonnie sewing


    a shirt in front of him.


    And in the room, the four little things looked at each other in bewilder.


    ¡°Erika, are you here to exchange me?¡± Little Joanna asked. ¡°But I haven¡¯t spent the night here yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I and your daddy came to eat rice noodles, but your daddy answered the phone, and he


    was catching Lucas, and then... I was brought here.¡±


    Although the situation was veryplicated, but little Joanna quickly grasped the point.


    Daddy¡¯s after Lukas.


    ¡°Why did hee to catch you?¡± Little Joanna asked.


    Lukas scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°He before bullied my mommy, so I transferred money


    from his bank ount to make it disguised that he paid for his sex partner and bought elephant. And


    the press will make it new to humiliate him.¡±


    Of course, no press would dare to do that.


    It was true that they had received the news that Sebastian spent extravagantly, but they had tacitly


    dragged the news into the dustbin.


    After all, the Demon Sebastian in Willisto was not the one they dared to offend.


    ¡°You said you have done something to my daddy?¡± Little Joanna got immediately anxious, and directly


    jumped up from the bed.


    Erika then tried to soothe her, ¡°You don¡¯t get angry, and your daddy bullied my mommy first, so Lucas


    wanted to give him a lesson, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Little Joanna shook her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that and I am happy that you could give him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you in a hurry?¡± Erika was puzzled.


    Joanna stomped. ¡°My daddy got a suspicious nature. Suddenly he wanted toe upstairs for a shirt


    for no reason, and he must have suspected pretty aunt to be the guy who had trapped him. If it¡¯s so¡­¡±


    Hearing, the three little things got ck faces.


    It¡¯s screwed. Mommy let the wolf in and the wolf will bite their mommy.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Suite living room.


    In the living room, Sebastian looked down upon Bonnie who was sewing for him with slender fingers. A


    wisp of long hair from dropped off the ear on her cheek.


    It¡¯s kind of an eyesore.


    Displeasure shed in his eyes, and then he unexpectedly reached the wisp of hair and tucked it after


    the ear. At the time, his cool fingertip brushed her tender face inadvertently.


    Suddenly, Bonnie leaned back in panic.


    She carelessly poke herself with the needle on her finger.


    The bright red blood oozed out and dyed the shirt in her hands and made a puddle of patterns.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Lukas rushed out. He hurried to find the medicine box, and began to handle the wound for


    her.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a puncture.¡± Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°It will be good tomorrow.¡±


    But Lukas didn¡¯t think so.


    He opened his arms to protect Bonnie behind, with guard and alert in his eyes, ¡°You hurt my mommy.


    You are not wee here, and please leave.¡±


    Most importantly, if he stayed here and found something, mommy will be in danger.


    ¡°Little thing, your mommy broke my shirt. Shouldn¡¯t she mend it before you let me go?¡± Sebastian


    showed no intention of leaving.


    Lukas was angry but couldn¡¯t find a word to say.


    Then Erika came out, blinking. She said in a soft and sweet voice. ¡°Daddy, will you leave as soon as


    your shirt is mended?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sebastian half closed his eyes and nodded.


    That¡¯s easy!


    Erika ran to take a stapler out of a pink schoolbag on the sofa.


    And then, she repaired the shirt with the stapler.


    Then she handed it to Sebastian. ¡°All right!¡±


    Sebastian, ¡°...¡±


    His daughter didn¡¯t take his side.


    What¡¯s more...


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes and scanned this little girl in front of him. Then he asked, ¡°How do you


    know that there is a stapler in the schoolbag?¡±


    Erika was stunned.


    Oh, shit! She forgot she was little Joanna now.


    ¡°I told her,¡± Little Joanna walked out with her face ¡°pockmarked¡±, and she said in a low voice, ¡°You can


    go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy, it¡¯s bad for us to stay here. Let¡¯s go. Be sensible. We are not wee here.¡± Erika nodded


    heavily.


    ¡°......¡±


    Bonnie tried hard to suppress a smile.


    Boy, this was your real daughter!


    Sebastian was about to say something.


    At this moment, the mobile phone rang.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was Eric.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, can I help you over there? I just found that the person charged up at an Inte cafe near


    Wanda za.¡±


    That person was still consuming?


    That¡¯s to say, Bonnie was not the person.


    Sebastian lowered his eyes, swallowed his anger, and put on the shirt stitched together with staples,


    and went straight away with Erika.


    Bonnie paused there, looking at the door.


    What¡¯s going on?


    This guy in that shirt didn¡¯t get mad, and he just left? !

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    He wore nothing under the shirt and it¡¯s not better to wear such a shirt.


    But Sebastian actually did not mind.


    Bonnie believed that the sun rose in the west.


    However, if she had known this man was so easy to get rid of, why she sewed the shirt so hard and


    she even poked herself with the needle.


    Bonnie then showed a smile, ¡°Well, babies, tidy up this here. We will begin our lunch soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I first help mommy to put the bowls and chopsticks on the table.¡± Lukas said very tactfully.


    Bonnie was very gratified, ¡°Lukas is a really mommy¡¯s good helper, by the way, where is Andrew, why


    don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    ¡°Andrew said he got a stomachache, and he is in the bathroom.¡± Lukas lied.


    But in fact, Andrew was in his room, working on hisputer.


    On theputer screen, a dialog box was shaking quickly.


    [Big Hitter, I have made it in ordance with yourmand, to charge up with a virtual ount in the


    Inte caf¨¦. You said you will y the professionalpete for me...]


    [Well, I will keep my promise.]


    [Thank you, and I will send you the ount and password!]


    [Ok.]


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After typing this word, Andrew closed theputer screen, he felicitated for escaping from Sebastian.


    Then Bonnie also made soy sauce fried rice ready, and he went out for dinner.


    Looking at Andrew eating, Bonnie smiled gently, ¡°Son, if that handsome uncle shows up again, you


    must remember not to show up with Lukas at the same time. Only one of you can be in front of him,


    okay?¡±


    Andrew put down his chopsticks and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Why?


    Because she didn¡¯t want Sebastian to know her kids.


    The more children were found, the more likely he would take them away from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand. Just listen to Mommy, okay?¡± Bonnie coaxed him.


    Andrew pursed his mouth.


    That¡¯s what mommy always told them, treating them like children.


    His mind was already mature, ok?


    But when he saw the sadness in her eyes and Andrew could say nothing to refute.


    He nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good, one more bowl of soy sauce fried rice!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Little Joanna hurriedly handed over her empty bowl, looking forward.


    Bonnie was a little surprised, ¡°When do you like to eat soy sauce fried rice?¡±


    She remembered that her little girl was not willing to eat rice but preferred pasta, just like people in the


    north.


    Why she suddenly change her appetite?


    ¡°The kindergarten teacher said Erika needs to eat more rice to grow taller, so she starts eating rice.¡±


    Lukas helped her.


    Little Joanna nodded, ¡°Yes, the teacher said I should eat more soy sauce fried rice, I want to eat one


    hundred bowls!¡±


    Seriously speaking, the two ponytails on her head also swayed, which was particrly pleasing.


    Bonnie immediately could not help butugh, ¡°Ok, eat one hundred bowls!¡±


    She filled a bowl of fried rice and got her a cup of orange juice for little Joanna. Her eyes were full of


    affection and she wiped the rich on her face, ¡°Eat slowly, and there is no one to snatch it from you. You


    look like never eating it before.¡±


    Little Joanna was embarrassed smile andughed inside.


    She really never had them.


    She never ate such delicious food, and the soy sauce fried rice was the most delicious food in the


    world.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    It¡¯s warm here. But Sebastian seemed to be gloomy.


    Because Sebastian went to the Inte cafe, but caught no one.


    The person obviously knew he was tracking, so he deliberately chose an inte caf¨¦ where there


    were not cameras and no identity card was needed.


    Well.


    He had remembered him!


    Sebastian drove Erika back to the Sunshine Vi.


    The little one felt the great chill around him and she yed with the safety belt in silence.


    ¡°ÖÜÂ衯ll take you to have a bath. After that, you go to bed.¡± Arriving at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian


    said.


    Erika nodded and ran upstairs.


    Anyway, she¡¯s full and had helped mommy out of her crisis, and now she¡¯s happy enough to get a good


    sleep!


    After walking a few steps, she turned back to Sebastian and said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be so angry all the


    time. If you lose your temper, the bnce of the five elements will be broken.¡±


    ¡°Five elements?¡± Sebastian frowned.


    Erika nodded and said, ¡°Yes, for example, if the wood element and gold element are out of bnce,


    you will have to lose money.¡±


    ¡°Who taught you to say that? Sebastian¡¯s eyes tightened.


    Sensing Sebastian¡¯s displeasure, Erika realized that she had said too much.


    She hurriedly put out a hand to cover her small mouth, ¡°I heard that on TV. I go to bed first, good night


    daddy!¡±


    Then she quickly ran back to the children¡¯s room.


    Sebastian stood there, deep emotions shing in his eyes.


    Something was wrong with Today¡¯s little Joanna.


    As if she had been changed!


    But the little girl still looked like as before.


    He suddenly fidgeted, returned to the study, and dialed a phone.


    The call was quickly answered, ¡°Mr. Grant, what makes you call me?¡±


    ¡°Take the medicine box ande to the Sunshine Vi.¡± Sebastian said and hung up the phone.


    Without another word, he threw his phone down on the desk.


    Less than half an hour, a beautiful man wearing a ck windbreaker appeared in the Vi.


    He looked more beautiful than women, ¡°Mr. Grant, what¡¯s wrong with you? How about giving you a


    shot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s little Joanna.¡± Sebastian avoided his hand, ¡°Stop it, or I will cut your hands off.¡±


    The man immediately withdrew his hand and rolled his eyes gloomily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you so serious? At least I


    am your cousin. You hurt me so much by saying that.¡±


    Yes, the man named Rupert Robertson, was a cousin of Sebastian, and the most famous surgeon in


    the Willisto and... the most famous evil!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And your tongue?¡± Sebastian darkened his face.


    Rupert said, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me here for Joanna? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been wrongtely.¡± Whispered Sebastian.


    Rupert said, ¡°She has always been very wrong. She has been solitary since childhood and never gets


    close to anyone. especially her own mother, she treats her as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°But she seems to be a different persontely.¡±


    Hearing the words, Rupert¡¯s smile froze at the corners of his mouth.


    After a long pause, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°So, now she¡¯s on the same side as her own


    mother, forcing you to marry or even have a second child?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Sebastian stared at him and squeezed the words from his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke?¡± Rupert said with grievance.


    He dared not joke any more, and waited for Sebastian to tell the whole story.


    After listening, he said seriously, ¡°If you doubt she is not little Joanna, I can help you do a paternity


    test.¡±


    A paternity test, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Sebastian nodded and then took two hairs off his head, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°Then I will go to little Joanna¡¯s room now.¡± Rupert said and got up to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Sebastian stopped him.


    He opened the drawer and handed Rupert the hair in the cove envelope, ¡°This is also for paternity


    test.¡±


    Rupert took a look at it and suddenly stared at him with eyes open wide, ¡°You have a child outside?


    Jesus, who is she? She managed to have sex with you.¡±


    There was a rumor in Willisto that Sebastian was sexually frigid, and Rupert cannot agreed more.


    Otherwise why didn¡¯t he marry Be as they had two children?


    But now Sebastian suddenly took out a hair to do a paternity test.


    Apparently he¡¯s hiding a pretty woman outside there, and she had a baby with him!


    ¡°Get away. I just saw a child and she looks like Natan. So I want to do paternity test.¡± Whispered


    Sebastian.


    When it came to Natan, Rupert dare not to joke anymore.


    The big fire three years ago was the pain of the whole Grant family, and also the taboo!


    ¡°Sebastian...¡± Rupert looked serious and said, ¡°Natan was burned to death in front of us and you don¡¯t


    torture yourself like that.¡±


    He would get more disappointment.


    Recalling that Sebastian began to look for Natan all over the world after the big fire. A lot of people took


    it as an opportunity and sent children to pretend to be Natan.


    Sebastian met thousands of children, but none of them was Natan.


    More than a yearter, Sebastian calm down and locked the death of Natan, not allowing anyone to


    mention it again.


    What¡¯s going on now?


    All of a sudden, he got his hopes back?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I do think too much.¡± His eyes grew cold and settled on the envelope. ¡°Throw it away for me.¡±


    Rupert sighed and walked out of the study.


    He went to the children¡¯s room first.


    The little girl had been lying on the soft bed, asleep. She pedaled the quit away out of heat or habits.


    Besides, the pajamas was lifted, showing her white belly.


    Rupert cannot help lifting his eyebrows.


    This girl was really different from little Joanna.


    Little Joanna will never be such an ugly sleeper.


    He carefully plucked a hair and started to leave.


    When he turned around, he got a fright.


    Sebastian appeared behind him at some time, silently, with a grim and ck face.


    ¡°Fuck! You cannot frighten me, and I need to work for decades with a strong heart.¡± Rupert held his


    chest toin.


    Then he waved the hair in his hand, ¡°I go first, and you tuck her quit. She is such an ugly sleeper.¡±


    Sebastian nodded, and walked to the little girl¡¯s bed, staring at her for a long time. Then he began to


    tuck the quit.


    At this time, Erika suddenly embraced his arm, ¡°Daddy, you finally came back, Erika miss you so


    much.¡±


    Hearing the name Erika, Sebastian¡¯ pupil immediately shrunk!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    If he didn¡¯t make mistakes, Erika was Annie¡¯s child.


    But why did little Joanna call herself Erika?


    Sebastian walked forward. The hair scattered on the forehead and hid the emotion in his eyes.


    He raised his hand to awake the little fellow and ask for it.


    But the little fellow should grasped his hand and rubbed it on her little face.


    With more grievance, she said, ¡°Daddy, if I am a small ball by your side, you will always be with me,


    right?¡±


    Sebastian lowered his eyelids, and the doubt in his heart vanished.


    So, the name she mentioned didn¡¯t mean a name?


    ¡°Yes, daddy will always be with you.¡± Whispered Sebastian, tucking her.


    Erika felt warm in her sleep, movedfortably, and curled up. On the chubby cheek was a satisfied


    look, and she slept particrly sweetly, ¡°Daddy, daddy is so kind!¡±


    Sebastian wore an unconscious smile and he tried to move lightly and left.


    On the second day, Erika got up and was led by the servant to wash up. Then she was sent to the


    Saintiny Noble Kindergarten.


    Erika was very happy at the thought of exchanging their identity and seeing mommy in the afternoon.


    Walking into the kindergarten, she greeted the teacher and showed a big smile, ¡°Good morning, you


    look so nice in the pink dress, and do you have a date after work?¡±


    Hearing this, the teacher was so surprised that she opened her eyes wide.


    Why would the little Joanna suddenly be so cute and vivacious?


    Was she still dreaming?


    The teacher quickly pinched her arm and felt the pain.


    Erika backed away, her eyes full of concern.


    Handsome uncle was so rich, but why did he choose a bad kindergarten where the teacher was so


    weird.


    Thinking, Erika walked toward the ss.


    But she did not know which ss little Joanna was in, so she looked bewildered, standing in the


    corridor.


    ¡°Hey, little fool, what are you standing here for? Run away!¡± Someone behind pushed her heavily.


    Erika staggered and directly fell to the ground, the arm was brushed on the rough ground, and the


    blood instantly oozed out.


    It hurt!


    ¡°Hahaha, the little fool fell down, she is really stupid!¡± The small boy who pushed Erika was pleased


    andughed crazily.


    Erika was so angry.


    She¡¯s never been bullied in her whole life!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, this guy called her little fool? It meant that he called little Joanna so?


    She cannot bear it.


    Erika got up and stared at him. She looked like an angry lion.


    The little boy was frightened by this look, but he still said, ¡°Stop looking at me like that, little fool,


    otherwise, I will hit your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Here,e here.¡± Erika crooked her hand toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me here. You hit me somewhere


    else.¡±


    Hearing this, the little boy immediately got happy.


    Little fool offered to be fought?


    He followed Erika straight to the corner and prepared to pinch Erika with his hands.


    But at the next second, a piercing scream rang there.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    On the top floor of the Grant Group Building, Sebastian was focusing on his work.


    ¡°The paternity test is out. You¡¯re are father and daughter. Are you more relieved now?¡± Rupert stood


    opposite him and handed over the test report.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look at him, and his voice was monotonous, ¡°Then why did she seem to have


    changed?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of multiple personalities?¡± Rupert asked.


    Hearing this, Sebastian stopped his Parker pen for a while, it left a stain on the document, and his


    voice became unconsciously anxious, ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that Joanna has multiple personalities?¡±


    Rupert shrugged andid on the sofa next to him. His khaki outfit was crumpled, but that only added a


    bit of messy beauty to him. ¡°Not ruling out this possibility. After all, she is really abnormal.¡±


    For a human temperament to change that drastically in a short time, it could either be they¡¯d


    encountered a lot of external impacts, or their other personalities had begun to emerge.


    Speaking of it, Rupert was a little curious, ¡°Had anything major happened to my baby niece recently?¡±


    ¡°She met a woman that she liked her very much, the kind of way she would side with the outsiders.¡±


    Sebastian let out a sigh.


    Needless to say!


    Rupert snapped his fingers, ¡°You¡¯d better find the cause from this woman.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Sebastian nodded.


    In the silence, the phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, is it Mr. Grant? Could you please make a trip down to the kindergarten? Joanna had a conflict


    with her ssmates, and the situation is very bad now.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡± Sebastian hung up.


    He stood up and nced at Rupert on the sofa, ¡°Come with me to the kindergarten, little Joanna got


    into trouble.¡±


    Rupert refused to move, ¡°I¡¯m not a family member. What can I do if I go? If you want to find someone to


    apany you, just get to Eric go. Worst case, you can even get the woman who little Joanna is


    obsessed with to go too.¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes became sterner.


    In the next second, Rupert jumped from the sofa, ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll go alright? Stop staring at me, I have


    goosebumps all over my body.¡±


    He really can¡¯t afford to offend this cousin of his!


    They drove and went to the kindergarten.


    In the activity room of the kindergarten, Erika and the little boy sat opposite each other. She was


    fiddling with building blocks in their hands and had a lot of fun.


    On the other hand, the little boy¡¯s eyes were red from crying. He shrank in fear, and his nose was


    blowing bubbles of snot.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± When Erika saw Sebastiane, she was as happy as a little butterfly. She ran over and


    hugged his thigh, raised her head with gleaming eyes, ¡°Sorry to make you take a trip down.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Sebastian asked with a frown.


    Erika smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just us children making a fuss. Who knew he was so


    fragile? I didn¡¯t even say it hurt and he cried first.¡±


    Hearing this, Sebastian¡¯s eyes became instantly hostile, ¡°Are you hurt? Did he hit you?¡±


    ¡°Not really... It¡¯s just that his face just had to press onto the palm of my hand, and that hurt. However, I


    was very brave and didn¡¯t cry. He¡¯s so useless, crying like a baby.¡± Erika exined.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian, ¡°...¡±


    Rupert, who was next to him, trembled withughter, ¡°Who in the world would press their face into the


    palm of a hand. This is the first time, I heard someone pped in the face in such a manner!¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡± Sebastian asked with a stern face.


    Erika was not afraid at all, she looked up and said, ¡°He called me a little fool and pushed me down.


    See, the skin on my arm broke!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    There were bright scratches on Joanna¡¯s raised arm.


    Although it has been scabbed, it still looked shocking.


    ¡°Call the director over.¡± Sebastian turned his head and looked at the teacher at the door. The tone of


    his voice was lowered a few degrees, the tone was biting, and the surrounding air became colder.


    Two minutester, the director of the garden ran over tremblingly, ¡°Gran...Mr. Grant.¡±


    ¡°If the kindergarten can¡¯t handle things well, just close it,¡± Sebastian said directly and clearly.


    Boom!


    It was as if a thunderbolt struck directly on the head of the director.


    He was panicked and shaking all over, and he was about to kneel down to Sebastian, ¡°Mr. Grant, it is


    normal for children to make a little fuss, but I admit that I did not handle this well. I will expel this child


    now. This kind of child who can only do wrong is not worthy of staying in Saintiny!¡±


    With that said, the director called the boy¡¯s parents, ¡°Is this Jimmy¡¯s mother? Sorry, your child has been


    expelled. He hasmitted many wrongs and is heinous. Our kindergarten resolutely does not allow


    such children!¡±


    Without waiting for the other end of the phone to speak, the director hung up.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I swear that I will protect littledy Joanna in all matters in the future, and I will never let her


    suffer the slightest grievance!¡± The director begged.


    There was no waver in Sebastian¡¯s ck eyes, and he was unmoved.


    However, Erika couldn¡¯t stand it.


    She tugged at the corners of Sebastian¡¯s clothes, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Director seems to be in a very difficult


    position. I see that his eyes are bloodshot and the overall gloominess on him, it shows signs of death.


    There should be a seriously ill person in the family.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, if it was the little boy who did wrong, it is enough to expel the little boy. There was no need to


    close the kindergarten directly.


    What would happen if little Joanna got angry from swapping identities for a day and she just wiped out


    her kindergarten?


    Sebastian lowered his eyes, his handsome face was aloof, and he looked at the little fe in front of


    him.


    It was her who hit the boy.


    But it was also her to plead for leniency.


    Where did this little fe learn ways of the world?


    Rupert was also surprised, and whispered next to him, ¡°You mentioned that Joanna¡¯s personality had


    drastically changed. Initially, I was in disbelief, but I believe it now.¡±


    Little fellow, if it was the old Little Joanna, she wouldn¡¯t be so talkative and intercede to help others!


    Erika nced at Rupert, then shrank her neck back, hiding behind Sebastian, and refused toe out.


    She doesn¡¯t know this beautiful uncle, so it was better for her to not say a word, to not blow the cover.


    Rupert felt her strangeness and immediately opened his arms, ¡°Come here, Joanna, let me hug. Have


    you forgotten, you stuck to me the most when you were a kid?¡±


    Erika still refused to move.


    ¡°Take her back to the Sunshine Vi.¡± Sebastian said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of matters here.¡±


    Rupert got the order and immediately went over and carried Joanna to take her away.


    However, after leaving the kindergarten, Rupert did not take Erika back to the Sunshine Vi but took


    her to the shopping mall.


    He nned to test the extent of the little fe¡¯s multiple personalities so that he can tackle the root


    cause of it.


    Rupert specially chose the clothing store that Little Joanna didn¡¯t like the most in the past, and said that


    he would bring her to buy clothes.


    Erika and little Joanna¡¯s personalities are dramatically opposed. When she heard that they were buying


    clothes, she immediately ran to the store with joy, wanting to buy the best-looking princess dress.


    As a result, as soon as she ran in, she bumped into a person¡¯s arms. When she looked up, Erika


    subconsciously wanted to slip away!

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Erika didn¡¯t expect that she could meet Mommy even when she went shopping by herself!


    In the clothing store, Bonnie was choosing clothes for her three children.


    From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar little figure and was running


    out.


    Bonnie immediately stepped forward and grabbed her.


    When she looked carefully, isn¡¯t that her little daughter?


    Bonnie instinctively thought that Erika was out to make money. After all, when the little fe was


    abroad, she always skipped school and went out to tell fortune.


    Unexpectedly, she was discovered today.


    Bonnie frowned as she thought about it and was prepared to reprimand the little girl.


    ¡°Pretty Auntie, it¡¯s me little Joanna!¡± Erika said quickly.


    ¡°Still lying, trying to bluff me?¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t believe her.


    She raised her hand and patted Erika¡¯s ass lightly, ¡°Naughty,e with me. Mommy will take you back


    to kindergarten.¡±


    When she was about to turn and leave, Rupert walked up next to her, ¡°Why are you pulling my Little


    Joanna?¡±


    ¡°Rupert?¡± Bonnie was taken aback for a moment, unconsciously loosening her hand, ¡°You...is this


    really little Joanna?¡±


    Rupert looked at Bonnie suspiciously, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Of course, she does!


    In the past, Bonnie and Rupert were close friends.


    At that time, Rupert always quietly took her into the Grant Residence, and then brought her to see


    Sebastian.


    Later, when her family fortune declined, and she temporarily lived in Be¡¯s house. Her life was very


    difficult. It was also Rupert who gave her food to eat every now and then and found various excuses to


    bring new clothes and bags and force them on her.


    After not seeing him for five years, Rupert seemed to be exactly the same as before.


    The only difference was that he no longer had a good friend named Bonnie by his side.


    Bonnie quickly put away the emotion in her eyes and denied it, ¡°I don''t know. I just heard a friend


    mention it, saying that there is a handsome guy in Willisto who is more beautiful than a woman. Hence,


    the impression of you.¡±


    Rupert was happy, extremely ted, and blinked his beautiful alluring eyes, ¡°It turns out that I am so


    beautiful in everyone¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Bonnie tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Yes... Yes, sorry. I just thought Little Joanna ran out quietly


    for shopping, so I nned to send her back to kindergarten, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Little Joanna?¡± Rupert stared at Bonnie and looked up and down, and suddenly


    remembered, ¡°So you are Annie?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bonnie nodded.


    Rupert let out a sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    It was unexpected to walk around the streets and run into this legendary Annie. It was really fate.


    Since they met each other, then let¡¯s analyze them together!


    Rupert thought about it and began to invite Bonnie with a very eager tone, ¡°Miss Annie, I heard that you


    also have children. Then you should be quite good at children¡¯s clothing. Could you help me pick


    some? I am not too sure of it.¡±


    Originally, Bonnie refused, but after Rupert repeatedly requested her, she had to agree.


    The three of them turned back to the clothing store.


    Bonnie caught the pink dress in the window at a nce, ¡°This one look great. Little Joanna would look


    like a princess when she puts it on.¡±


    ¡°Then try it quickly.¡± Rupert said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Joanna bounced around and followed the shopping guide to the fitting room.


    A full twenty minutes passed, and the little girl still hadn¡¯te out yet.


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled, so she walked to the door of the fitting room and knocked on


    the door, ¡°Little Joanna, could the zipper not be pulled up? Do you need auntie¡¯s help?¡±


    There was silence in the fitting room.


    Bonnie¡¯s brows twitched involuntarily, and she shouted again, but still, no one answered.


    She really panicked and kicked the door open forcibly. Looking at the situation in the fitting room, she


    almost fell to the ground with her legs in fright.


    Little Joanna... was missing!

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Bonnie was extremely flustered, her eyes were open wide, and she began to look in the small fitting


    room.


    But even if she turned it over, she still couldn¡¯t find a trace of little Joanna.


    ¡°Hurry, close the mall!¡± Bonnie ran out and grabbed the corner of Rupert¡¯s clothes, her tone was full of


    anxiety, ¡°Little Joanna is missing, lock down the mall, don¡¯t let her be taken away!¡±


    Rupert was also dumbfounded and hurriedly called his assistant.


    Before the call was dialed out, he reacted, ¡°I sold this mall three years ago, now this mall doesn¡¯t


    belong to me anymore.¡±


    It¡¯s not his shopping mall so he has no right to close it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Call Sebastian. Hurry! Get Sebastian help.¡± Bonnie said anxiously again.


    At this time, Rupert was already a headless fly. He wanted to call Sebastian, but in a flurry then he


    raised his head and cried, ¡°My hands have gone weak, I can¡¯t dial the number.¡±


    If Sebastian knew that he had lost little Joanna, he would definitely kill him!


    Bonnie, ¡°...¡±


    Well, five yearster, Rupert is still the same as he was back then. He just went weak when he


    encountered something.


    She simply took Rupert¡¯s mobile phone, skillfully pressed out a string of numbers, and then pressed the


    call button.


    Sebastian quickly picked up the phone, his voice was mellow and low, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant, we are in Covepping Mall, and little Joanna went missing. Quickly buy the mall and lock it


    down, otherwise, the child will be taken away and it will be over!¡± She was anxious, but Bonnie still


    spoke as clearly as possible.


    Sebastian¡¯s tone suddenly displeased, ¡°The child is missing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. Hurry up and buy the mall!¡± Bonnie replied.


    ¡°It already belongs to me. All exits are blocked. Wait for me, I wille over in ten minutes.¡± After


    Sebastian finished speaking, he hung up the phone immediately.


    So fast?


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t help but be a little shaken.


    It¡¯s only been five years, has Sebastian''s power in Willisto reached such great heights?


    In any case, it was also a shopping mall. Regardless of how forced a takeover is, it would at least take


    a few minutes to notify the otherpany.


    It seems that Sebastian... just took a few seconds?


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t help shuddering at the thought of it, with a bit of horror in her eyes.


    It would not be as easy as she thought it might be to steal the two children from this man.


    However, this thought only shed by Bonnie didn¡¯t dare to lose her guard, so she rushed out of the


    clothing store and looked everywhere.


    Each time she spoke, it was all to call little Joanna. Her voice was hoarse from the shouting.


    Customers were frightened by the sudden closure of the shopping mall. They were moring


    everywhere as if tens of thousands of ducks were screaming together.


    Rupert thought that his ears were going to be deaf.


    Just as he was about to find something to plug into his ears, he saw Bonnie running straight to the


    rooftop of the shopping mall.


    ¡°What are you doing! It¡¯s very dangerous up there.¡± Rupert attempted to stop her.


    When this mall still belonged to him, he ever took a beautiful little girl on a date up there, but he almost


    fell down. Since then, it has left a fear on him. Later, he was even more unlucky and sold the mall.


    Now, Bonnie was actually going to climb up. Isn¡¯t that looking for death?


    Bonnie directly shook off his hand fiercely, ¡°Little Joanna is on it, I heard her crying!¡±


    Crying?


    Rupert listened carefully, except for the shouts and curses around him, he couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    But after a moment of stunned effort, Bonnie had already climbed up the escapedder on the wall and


    reached the rooftop!

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Rupert couldn¡¯t stop in her time and watched the petite figure go up to the rooftop.


    He stomped his feet in a hurry, hesitated again and again, and finally followed.


    As soon as he climbed to the rooftop, the noisy human chatter in the mall quickly became much


    quieter, reced by the frightened sobs of the little girl not far away.


    Little Joanna?


    She was really taken to the rooftop!!!


    Rupert quickly turned his head and looked over, only to find a middle-aged man with a fat head and big


    ears, a suit and leather shoes, pinching the little girl¡¯s arm with a hideous twist on his face.


    The little girl¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen, and her eyes were squinched to a thin line. She was too


    scared to move or speak, but she kept crying.


    Bonnie was heartbroken when she saw this scene.


    Her daughter how could this bastard treat her daughter like this!


    ¡°If you let her go, I can give you whatever you want,¡± Bonnie said quickly.


    The suited man was obviously furious and his eyes throwing fire, ¡°I want this mall, can you give it to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you want. I will give you everything. You know the Grant family. The Grant family is


    very rich, they can give it to you.¡± Bonnie nodded desperately.


    At the mention of the Grant family, the suited man seemed to have stepped on some pain point, and his


    eyeballs became scarlet and terrifying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Grant family to me. If it weren¡¯t for them, I


    wouldn¡¯t have lost this mall?!¡±


    What¡¯s happening?


    Bonnie was suddenly a little confused.


    When she was about to ask again, Sebastian had already appeared at the entrance of the rooftop.


    The suited man''s emotions were pushed to the peak, he pinched little Joanna¡¯s neck even harder,


    ¡°Sebastian, return to me my shopping mall, or I will kill your daughter!¡±


    Sebastian was wearing a ck windbreaker, his clothes were hunting in the wind, his handsome face


    was gloomy and cold. His momentum had already overwhelmed the suited man, ¡°Let her go, otherwise,


    you will die miserably.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already miserable now!¡± The man in the suit refused to agree, and look straight, ¡°Sebastian, how


    did I offend you for you to directly acquire my shopping mall and forced me to a dead end!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°Your son in school was bullying the weak, and he is uneducated.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the suited man in front of him was stunned.


    Because of this?


    The child made a mistake and implicated all their family members directly?!


    All because of that? Nothing really did happen, why did Sebastian get so red up by it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, hurry to return the mall to me, and then apologize. Otherwise, I will kill your daughter!¡±


    The suited man was furious now, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else, and his actions were getting


    more forceful.


    Bonnie was going crazy when she saw the little girl had gone so pale that she didn¡¯t even have the


    strength to struggle.


    There seemed to be a knife in her heart, which repeatedly pierced back and forth, making her dizzy,


    and the pain was so painful that she couldn''t even breathe.


    In those bright and moving eyes, there was only endless sorrowful pain left.


    No, don¡¯t hurt her daughter anymore!


    Bonnie begged loudly, wishing to kneel down for the man in the suit, ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t hurt her, can I


    trade for her? Hold me as a hostage instead, you can do whatever you want to me!¡±


    ¡°Youe to rece her?¡± The suited man squinted his eyes and nced at Bonnie, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°I am her mother, and I am Sebastian¡¯s woman. As long as you hold me, hostage, he will definitely


    listen to you.¡± Bonnie quickly responded.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere on the rooftop suddenly became a bit subtle.


    Rupert¡¯s gaze wandered back and forth between the two of them, and he couldn¡¯t wait to ask clearly in


    the name of gossip.


    On the other hand, Sebastian tightened his thin lips, and aplicated dark tide shed across his


    ck eyes.


    Does this woman know what she was talking about?


    She jumped out imed that she was the child¡¯s mother and said that she was his woman.¡­


    Isn¡¯t she obviously looking for trouble?!


    The suited man obviously didn¡¯t believe it, and his face was full of suspicion, ¡°You said you are his


    woman, why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°He has a scar on the back of his head, which was injured by a fall when he was a child. You can¡¯t find


    this information anywhere. Only the woman by his bed would know.¡± Bonnie said without hesitation.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as these words came out, a touch of horror shed across Sebastian¡¯s eyes, and his eyes


    stared at Bonnie.


    Yes, there was indeed a scar on the back of his head. He was injured from a fall when he was a child. It


    had been very light. Only a few close people around him know the reason.


    How did this woman know?


    Bonnie straightened her body, with a senseless expression on her face. In fact, her palms were full of


    sweat.


    She could feel that Sebastian had already begun to doubt her.


    But in this situation, Bonnie didn¡¯t care if she will be discovered or not!


    Now, she just wants to save her daughter!


    Thinking of this, Bonnie quickly looked at Sebastian again, ¡°Husband, show him the back of your head


    to see if there is really a scar.¡±


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips tightly but did not move.


    ¡°Husband, hurry up!¡± Bonnie had already put on vibrato, and her clear pupils were full of pleading.


    It was important to save the child, please cooperate!


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the sorrow in the woman¡¯s eyes who was in front of him.


    Inexplicably, his heart was severely touched, but he still didn¡¯t move.


    There was really no other choice. Bonnie could only quickly rush to Sebastian, turned him around


    forcefully, and showed the scar on the back of his head to the man in the suit, ¡°See, what I said is true!¡±


    Then, she strode closer to the man in the suit, ¡°Exchange me for my daughter, okay?¡±


    ¡°No! I have never heard that Sebastian has a woman. It can be seen that you are not important at all.


    I¡¯m not going to fall for your trick!¡±


    The suited man dragged Joanna back, looking at him, he was about to retreat to the edge of the


    rooftop!


    ¡°It''s true, he just doesn¡¯t want others to be envious of me. After all, it¡¯s easy to get into trouble when you


    are the woman of the overlord of Willisto.¡± Bonnie quickly exined, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t care about me, how


    would he have a baby with me!¡±


    The suited man hesitated when he heard it.


    ¡°Hold me as a hostage, as long as you hold me hostage, my husband will give you whatever you want!¡±


    Bonnie pleaded.


    She even picked up the dirty abandoned wires on the ground and took the initiative to tie her hands,


    ¡°Can I be your hostage?¡±


    The suited man hesitated, then nodded, ¡°Okay,e over!¡±


    Bonnie did not hesitate and walked directly to the suited man.


    ¡°Annie!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face was gloomy, and he wanted to step forward to stop her.


    But it was toote.


    The suited man held Bonnie hostage, pulled her hair, and forced her to look back.


    Bonnie¡¯s skin was torn apart, her eyes were red with pain, and she struggled to speak, ¡°You are holding


    me hostage, then hurry... let go of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Let her go?¡± The suited man let out a hideous and arrogantugh, ¡°Stop dreaming!¡±


    Holding one person hostage is holding hostage.


    Holding two people hostage is also holding hostage.


    He might as well hold them all hostages so that he has more cards to negotiate with Sebastian!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Bonnie¡¯s face changed, and her chest was filled with anger and disbelief, ¡°How can you go against your


    words?¡±


    ¡°So, what if I do?¡± The suited man didn¡¯t care and even had a proud smile at the corner of his mouth,


    he looked up at Sebastian, ¡°Now your wife and children are in my hands, you must listen to me!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sebastian¡¯s monotonous voice didn¡¯t fluctuate at all, and he looked at the man


    quietly.


    The suited man was taken aback for a moment, then became ecstatic.


    Sure enough, this woman was really Sebastian¡¯s lover!


    Otherwise, why would Sebastian be unmoved when his daughter was taken hostage earlier, but now


    when it was the woman, he immediately softens?


    ¡°I want this shopping mall, and a 50 million investment. You are not allowed to go against your words,


    let alone find a way to target me. These must be documented!¡± The suited man shouted.


    Sebastian nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, he looked at Rupert next to him, ¡°Prepare an agreement and show it to him.¡±


    Although Rupert was reluctant, he could only painstakingly take out his mobile phone and quickly craft


    it on the phone.


    Soon, he made a document and put it on the ground, ¡°Look at it for yourself, I won¡¯te near you.¡±


    After he spoke, Rupert took the initiative to take a few steps back.


    The suited man was relieved, dragged Bonnie and Joanna, moved to the mobile phone, and began to


    read.


    After just ncing at it twice, the contract on the screen suddenly turned into a grimace, which made


    him shiver with fright, and he unconsciously leaned back.


    Rupert seized the opportunity and rushed up with a flying kick and kicked the man to the ground!


    ¡°You guys are ying tricks on me!¡± The suited man¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and he was extremely angry.


    He didn¡¯t care what he grabbed in his hand, he just wanted to stab the person in front of him.


    The direction he stabbed just happened to be in the direction of the little girl!


    ¡°Joanna!¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t even think about it, she rushed up and protected the little girl in her arms.


    Pounce!


    With a muffled sound, the broken ceramic tile in the hand of the suited man pierced Bonnie¡¯s back and


    emerged from her chest.


    Blood gushed frantically, instantly dyeing her long white dress, and her beautiful face was as pale as


    paper.


    Joanna, who was in her arms, raised her head in horror and panic, her cheeks were full of blood. They


    were all from the wound of Bonnie¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Mom... Mom, are you okay? Mommy, don¡¯t die, Mommy!¡±


    Tears overflowed from the corner of Bonnie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Little Joanna, what do you call me?¡± She spoke intermittently, but with endless surprises.


    Little Joanna called her mommy.


    That''s great, her daughter called her mommy!


    Bonnie pulled out a far-fetched smile, and the next moment, her vision went ck, and she fainted to


    the ground.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy, don¡¯t scare me. Cries! Mommy!¡± Joanna was crying bitterly but she couldn¡¯t hold


    back the monstrous sadness.


    The suited man staggered back two steps, trying to escape while everyone was panicking over


    Bonnie¡¯s injury.


    In the next moment, he was kicked to the ground by Sebastian.


    The customized high-end leather shoes were pressed on the back of the suited man, making him cling


    to the ground without the possibility to struggle.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, please let me go. I was wrong, I will never dare again!¡± The suited man felt the horror in the


    air, finally realized it, and began to beg for mercy in pain.


    ¡°Toote.¡± Sebastian spit out these two words, leaned over, and grabbed the suited man by the arm.


    The arm that pierced Bonnie¡¯s body!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Sebastian looked away from the fierce hostility in his eyes and picked up the rusty iron rod on the


    ground.


    Then go went poking hard!


    A pig-killing howl sounded immediately, and the suited man watched his arm being nailed down, but he


    couldn¡¯t even roll in pain.


    Because, while the rusty iron rod pierced his arm, it also plunged into the cement floor, nailing him


    directly in ce!


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, please, Mr. Grant, please let me go.¡± The suited man was in excruciating pain,


    and there was urine oozing out of his pants.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look at him and walked away in disgust.


    He picked up Bonnie, who was unconscious on the ground and walked straight towards the exit.


    Don''t forget to throw a sentence to Rupert, ¡°You can handle the rest.¡±


    Rupert shrugged.


    Sigh, got to clean up the mess!


    However, in his impression, his cousin was only that easily angry about the woman back then,


    otherwise, he always looked calm and indifferent.


    Who is this woman named Annie, that is so sacred that could make him lose control again?


    In the Grant Group¡¯s Private Hospital, Bonnie¡¯s face was extremely pale. Sheid on the hospital bed,


    with an oxygen mask on her palm-sized face, and bursts of mist obscured her facial features, and her


    whole body was lifeless.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± Sebastian¡¯s handsome face was full of irritability, and his tone was


    sullen, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was no serious problem?¡±


    The doctor next to him trembled, ¡°The broken piece of porcin did not hurt the internal organs.


    However, it was a prating wound and excessive blood had been lost, so it may take a while for her


    to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Since she lost too much blood, then give her a blood transfusion,¡± Sebastian said again.


    Doesn¡¯t such a big hospital have enough to give a woman like her a blood transfusion?


    It¡¯s made it even more difficult for the doctor, ¡°We are also thinking of a way but because Miss Annie


    has rare Rh-negative blood, there is no blood bank at all. So, we have to contact other hospitals to help


    find someone to donate.¡±


    ¡°Rh-negative blood?¡± Sebastian¡¯s frowned.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor nodded hurriedly, ¡°Yes, Rh-negative blood,monly known as panda blood, is a very...¡±


    Sebastian directly interrupted the doctor''s exnation, staring at the woman on the hospital bed, ¡°I


    know what kind of blood it is, are you sure, she is of this blood type?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, how dare I lie to Mr. Grant about this kind of life-threatening matter.¡± The doctor said and


    even raised his hand to swear.


    ¡°No matter what method is used, find blood for her to transfuse as soon as possible, even if it costs


    money.¡± Sebastian lowered his eyes and said solemnly.


    The doctor quickly agreed and ran out to follow up.


    On the other hand, Sebastian stood in front of the hospital bed, his eyes looking at Bonnie gradually


    became obscure andplicated, and there seemed to be a huge dark tide surging at the bottom of


    his eyes.


    The doctor wasn¡¯t aware of how shocked he was when he heard the words Rh-negative blood earlier. It


    was as if some kind of bomb exploded in his heart, and countless memories emerged.


    Sebastian¡¯s vision was set on Bonnie¡¯s pale little figure.


    Having panda blood, she knew him well, and even knew about the scar on the back of his head.¡­


    Is it her?


    Is she the woman that has been lost for several years?


    But they clearly lookpletely different!


    Sebastian was puzzled and hesitated. After a long while, he stretched out his hand and wanted to


    touch Bonnie¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Take your hand away!¡± Someone rushed over from behind and fiercely pped Sebastian¡¯s hand.


    He even pushed Sebastian, his tone full of vignce and anger, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Sebastian was not pushed, because his opponent¡¯s strength was too soft. To him, it was like a mayfly


    shaking a tree.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the visitor in front of him.


    It was Bonnie¡¯s son. He had seen him outside the operating room before.


    Andrew¡¯s eyes were full of anger, he stared at Sebastian, ¡°Why do you always hurt my mommy?¡±


    There was a shallow wave under Sebastian¡¯s eyes, but there were no obvious ripples on his face.


    Perhaps it was this child who reminded him of his dead son, so Sebastian who rarely had the patience


    exined lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her. The bad guy who hurt her has been arrested by me.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Andrew¡¯s anger remained unabated, like a little lion who was just angry, ¡°But she only gets into


    idents when she meets you.¡±


    This time, thest time it was, and even the ident before.


    As long as this handsome uncle shows up, mommy would be in endless idents!


    It was clear that before they set foot in Willisto, Mommy rarely even caught a cold.


    The little guy looked gentle and elegant on weekdays, but he was actually hot-tempered.


    He just wanted to take Mommy away quickly.


    ¡°We want to do the discharge procedures,¡± Andrew said.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be discharged from the hospital yet,¡± Sebastian refused. ¡°Besides, where are you going to


    take her to?¡±


    ¡°No matter where we go, we just stay away from you.¡± Andrew insisted.


    Sebastian was silent.


    In the end, he squatted down, looked at Andrew, and exined, ¡°When she is ready, I will let you take


    her away, but not now. She is very weak and cannot withstand the transfer to another hospital, nor can


    she be exposed to the wind and sun.¡±


    After a pause, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your mommy to be well sooner?¡±


    Andrew hesitated.


    Of course, he hopes Mommy can get well soon!


    ¡°Then you are not allowed to approach the ward. The farther away you are, the better.¡± Andrew


    hesitated for a long time and finally made a request.


    Sebastian agreed, and simply raised his foot and walked out of the ward.


    As soon as the forefoot went out, Andrew immediately closed the door from the inside and locked it


    from the inside.


    After repeatedly confirming that Sebastian had not eavesdropped and that there was no monitoring in


    the ward, Andrew rushed to the edge of the hospital bed, choking, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t scare Andrew, wake


    up quickly.¡±


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t hear him and continued to close her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Mommy... Just wait. I will contact Uncle George now. When you get better, we will leave Willisto and


    nevere to this ce again!¡± Andrew said, took out his phone, and called George directly.


    -


    In the hospital¡¯s corridor, when Rupert rushed over from the police station, he saw Sebastian sitting on


    a bench in the corridor smoking.


    ¡°Sebastian, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Rupert hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Annie okay?¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t utter a word. He took a sip of the smoke between his lips and slowly exhaled. With the


    smoke, his expression was a bit unpredictable.


    Finally, he said slowly, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Rupert breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was scared to death when I saw so much blood.¡±


    After patting his chest, Rupert continued, ¡°I sent that bastard to the police station. He is the parent of


    Mylo in kindergarten. Because you maliciously acquired his shopping mall, he became angry. It


    happened that Little Joanna was buying clothes in the mall and was abducted by him.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Sebastian continued to smoke carelessly, with a bit of decadent sensuality, and when the smoke


    was thick, he was indescribably depraved and low.


    Rupert saw that something was wrong with him, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°She seemed to havee back.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    She?


    Rupert was still stunned for a while, then he reacted, ¡°You are referring to, that she?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sebastian nodded, ¡°Bonnie, she seems to be back.¡±


    Rupert was extremely excited and hurriedly looked around. It was almost as though he wanted to take


    off Sebastian¡¯s clothes to see if there was anyone hidden inside.


    Theposure and calmness that he had in the past were also gone, and he did not conceal his joy,


    ¡°Sebastian, are you serious? Where is she, I knew she was definitely not dead!¡±


    After all, the fire in the hospital that year killed too many people. It was impossible to determine which


    body was Bonnie.


    It was because Bonnie never appeared again that everyone believed that Bonnie had indeed died in


    the fire.


    However, if as long as they didn¡¯t see her bones, there was hope.


    No, hope hase!


    Rupert jumped up and down, he was as happy as a monkey.


    His actions fell into Sebastian¡¯s eyes. His tone couldn¡¯t be a little more indifferent, ¡°Put away those


    thoughts. May it be five years ago or now, if you dare to have other ideas, I will definitely break your


    leg.¡±


    ¡°I do not dare to.¡± Rupert hurriedly confessed, ¡°Sebastian, where is Bonnie now?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian said solemnly, ¡°I''m just guessing, I can¡¯t be sure for the time being.¡±


    After being silent for a long time, Sebastian spoke again and told Rupert all the doubts just now.


    Rupert instantly lit up, ¡°When you mentioned those, I also think of two doubts.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°When Little Joanna disappeared, she immediately asked me to block the mall, but I sold the mall three


    years ago. There are not many people who know that I have this mall. Bonnie counts as one.¡±


    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t save your phone number but when she called you, she was able to dial out the number in


    one go.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s handsome face was in a daze for a short time, and then a dark tide surged in his heart.


    The woman lying on the hospital bed is most likely to be Bonnie!


    ¡°Go and help me find out,¡± Sebastian said solemnly.


    ¡°Simple, doesn¡¯t the Morgan family still have an uncle left? Just do a paternity test, I will draw their


    blood now.¡± Rupert snapped his fingers.


    Sebastian stopped him, ¡°Change to another method to conduct a paternity test. She had already lost


    too much blood and she can¡¯t draw any more blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, how did I forget about this. Then, I will use their hair.¡± Rupert said quickly.


    Rupert asked which ward Bonnie was in, so he could collect her hair.


    However, when he arrived at the door of the ward, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    There was a sign was hung at the door of the ward, written childishly.


    Grant and his people are not allowed to enter!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rupert asked suspiciously.


    Sebastian¡¯s thin lips curled into a line, and his tone was extremely low, ¡°It should be her son.¡±


    As he said, a little admiration shed in his eyes.


    The little guy had rather good penmanship.


    Rupert rolled his depressed eyes beside him, ¡°Why do you still look happy when the little boy is


    scolding you.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, go in and get the hair and get out of here,¡± Sebastian said solemnly.


    Rupert shrugged.


    Well, some people enjoy being scolded.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door, intending to enter politely.


    But as soon as he touched the ward door, the door directly opened.


    ¡°Little guy?¡± Rupert shouted, but no one responded.


    When he looked inside, the ward was empty. Except for Bonnie, and there was no one at all.


    ¡°Is little guy gone?¡± Rupert turned his head and to ask Sebastian.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Hearing that, Sebastian stepped in to talk to that little boy.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the boy¡¯s voice sounded outside the ward.


    Scared, Rupert suddenly turned around, ¡°Gosh, boy, you literally pop up from nowhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. What are you doing here? This is the ward of my mom. Please leave now!¡±


    the boy huffed with cold voice in a cool look.


    Rupert hurried to exin, ¡°I am the doctor. I am here to check how¡¯s your mom doing.¡±


    While speaking, he took out a turgoscope to prove himself.


    ¡°Alright, you may get in now.¡± Said the boy.


    After a short pause, he stared at Sebastian coldly, ¡°Hey, mister, you can read what¡¯s written outside the


    door, right?¡±


    So Sebastian took a step back outside the ward.


    But the boy didn¡¯t close the door. He walked over to the bed while carrying a bag of stuffs in his hand.


    Then he started to empty the bag, in which there were some daily necessities.


    So that was what the little boy went out for, Sebastian assumed.


    But he still found it weird.


    He could tell there seemed to be a great change happening to this boy¡ªhe had shed his rage and


    started to put on an aloof look.


    He looked so different as if he were another boy.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help wondering if that was because of his mom, who changed her own life


    thoroughly. And thus the same changes happening to her son, which shaped him into a Jekyll and


    Hyde.


    While wondering, Sebastian took a seat on the bench.


    Inside the ward, the boy, Andrew, was staring at Rupert with a cool look. While Rupert was doing a


    physical check for her.


    He still remembered what his mom had told them¡ªnever show up in front of that man together with


    Lukas at the same time.


    So that was why he needed to take turns to visit his mom with Andrew.


    ¡°So how is she doing?¡± Lucas asked.


    Rupert put away the turgoscope and then checked Bonnie¡¯s eyes, ¡°She¡¯s fine. It was just a short-time


    pass-out. She should be awake at night. But for now, it would be better for her to sleep to avoid the


    pain.¡±


    While speaking, he looked around, expecting a moment to get her hair.


    Andrew soon noticed his sneaking look. He stared at him with great alert, ¡°Doctor, thank you for the


    check. I think it would be better to leave my mom sleeping still. Let me walk you to the door.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I am leaving now.¡± Said Rupert.


    As Andrew shifted his gaze, he hurried to pluck a hair from Bonnie. Then he left.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice if it was the hair he needed.


    Rupert hurried to leave the hospital. Then he came to meet Bonnie¡¯s uncle to prepare for the DNA test.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was still waiting till the night fell.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Actually, he had decided to stay till Bonnie woke up. However, he got a call from a servant at home,


    who told him that Joanna had been screaming for mommy while kicking and beating when Be


    approached. Thus, he was advised to return home as soon as possible.


    Sebastian sighed and then made a call to Eric.


    ¡°I need a group of guards to the hospital. Tell them to keep their eyes on thedy and her kids! Don¡¯t


    mess up!¡±


    Eric nodded, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    It had been such a long time since he had seen Mr. Grant being so serious about ady. He promised


    to himself he would live up to Mr. Grant¡¯s mission at all costs.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    It had been 1:00 AM when Sebastian returned home.


    All lights in the vi were still on, in which the crying of little girl echoed in the air.


    It sounded so heartbroken to everyone.


    A trace of coldness covered his charming face. Then he walked into the hallway.


    Everything he saw seemed so messed up.


    Sitting in the middle of the ground, the little girl kept crying with her eyes badly swollen.


    A group of servants surrounded her, but none of whom dared to do the job of sce.


    Because they knew it would never work.


    Joanna tears streamed down her face like a flood, looking unstoppable. She had been crying for three


    hours.


    At this moment, some of the servants noticed Sebastianing. Soon, they felt like getting a straw to


    clutch at.


    ¡°Mr. Grant! Wee back!¡±


    Sebastian simply nodded. His eyes seemed to be stuffed with mixed feelings.


    Then he walked over to Joanna, ¡°Go to bed, now.¡±


    Joanna appeared reluctant. She peeped at him between her fingers, choking and mumbling, ¡°I¡­I


    wanna¡­I wanna see mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy is upstairs.¡± Said Sebastian.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my mommy! My mommy is in the hospital!¡± Joanna refuted.


    As a five-year-old girl, she had totally forgotten about the n after such an ident struck.


    Now all she wanted was to meet her mommy.


    ¡°Go to bed. I will take you to her tomorrow morning.¡± Said Sebastian in husky voice.


    Sobbing, Joanna still insisted, ¡°Now! I want to see her now!¡±


    ¡°She needs more rest before waking up. Don¡¯t you want her to recover as soon as possible?¡± asked


    Sebastian.


    Joanna nodded, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Alright, so just leave her sleeping, okay? I will take you there tomorrow morning.¡± Sebastian added.


    Then he bent over to hold her in his arms. Then he walked upstairs to the bedroom.


    Joanna had been exhausted after going through the kidnap and a cryingsting for hours.


    She actually felt asleep in the midst of shower.


    Then a servant held her up in the arms and took her into the bedroom.


    After getting dress for Joanna, the servant tucked her in.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was sitting on the bedside with his eyes fixed on Joanna, lost in thought.


    He wondered since when she started to call Annie her mommy.


    Even Sebastian himself was a bit surprised when learning that Joanna had turned to be so attaching to


    her.


    Deep down the heart of Joanna, Annie seemed much better than Be when it came to the title of


    mom, he assumed.


    Sitting still, Sebastian stayed awake for the whole night.


    In the next morning, he drove Joanna to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, as soon as he left, a servant walked into Be¡¯s room to tell her everything about what


    Sebastian had done ever since he arrived homest night.


    ¡°That scheming bitch!¡± cursed Be with hatred crawling onto her eyes.


    ¡°Hurting herself to strive for Sebastian¡¯s sympathy, huh? What a nasty y!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Joanna starts to call her mommy. What should we do?¡± the servant looked agitated.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Undoubtedly, the title of Mrs. Grant would soon be snatched by Annie.


    Hearing that, Be gritted her teeth madly while clenching her fists hard. Her nails dented her palms


    deep. But she didn¡¯t even seem to feel the pain.


    What should she do?


    She couldn¡¯t even figure out how to step out of the room. Let alone retaliating against Annie!


    While she was feeling distressed, her phone rang.


    As she took a look at the caller¡¯s number, she got thrilled as if she had grabbed a straw to clutch at.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The caller ID said Madeleine Wilson.


    Be pressed the answer button and whimpered, "Mom, what should I do now? Sebastian doesn¡¯t want


    to be with me anymore! He¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Madeleine snapped, "Of course he doesn¡¯t want to be with you


    anymore, dumb ass! No man wants to be with a stupid woman like you!"


    Be, who was upset to begin with, got angrier after Madeleine dressed her down.


    "Are you out of your mind, mom? Why do you scold me all of a sudden? What will you get if Sebastian


    dumps me?"


    Without Sebastian, the Jones family would run out of cash. Moreover, they would lose a lot of


    connections and thus many investors would withdraw their money from their business.


    In a word, the Jones family would lose everything they owned now!


    Madeleine took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth, "Of course I won¡¯t get anything, but I


    won¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep if you remain Mrs. Grant either."


    "Why?"


    "Because Bonnie¡¯s back!"


    What?!


    The news came as a bolt from the blue. Be staggered and slumped down on the huge bed, trembling


    with fear.


    That couldn¡¯t be happening!


    "How could she havee back? She¡¯s dead!" Be screamed in fear.


    Five years ago, she told the obstetrician to give Bonnie a C-section without anesthesia, and then the


    hospital was burned down.


    Bonnie had survived that?


    That couldn¡¯t be true!


    Thinking of this, Be began to panic again. "Mom, where¡¯s Bonnie? Has shee back to take


    everything from me?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Madeleine replied fretfully. "You are the one living in the Sunshine Vi. Hasn¡¯t


    Sebastian brought her up?"


    "No," Be denied, "maybe you are mistaken."


    That was right. Madeleine must be mistaken!


    Just as Be came to that conclusion, Madeleine let her down. "Rupert went to the madhouse to collect


    Aarav Morgan¡¯s hair and blood to take a paternity test. How can I be mistaken?"


    Only two people had survived that catastrophe striking the Morgan family, Bonnie and Aarav. If people


    needed to identify Bonnie, they could only go for Aarav.


    "Then what should I do now? Since they have already found Bonnie and will do a paternity test, it¡¯s just


    a matter of time before I¡¯m kicked out of the house!" Be whined, breaking down.


    Her whiny tone irritated Madeleine even more. Be lost her cool very easily and hardly got any brains.


    How could she have such a daughter?


    "I¡¯ve reced Aarav¡¯s hair and blood, or I wouldn¡¯t have been talking to you on the phone now. They


    will never find out they are rted, no matter how," said Madeleine.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So


    wanted toe back to Willisto?


    Out of the question!


    With this thought, Madeleine went on in a low voice, "They are going to do a paternity test, and that


    means they doubt if that Bonnie is the real one. You just keep on saying bad things about her to


    Sebastian, and I¡¯ll take it from there."


    After that, Madeleine hung up, while Be was still holding her phone nkly, dumbfounded.


    Now that Bonnie was back, her days as Mrs. Grant was over.


    Besides, if the misunderstandings between Bonnie and Sebastian were resolved, the secret that she


    had stolen Bonnie¡¯s children would also be revealed.


    If that happened, would Sebastian kill her?

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Meanwhile, Erika finally met Bonnie in a private hospital of the Grant Group as she wished.


    Joanna and Lukas were also in the ward. They were startled to see the wound on Erika¡¯s face,


    especially Lukas, who clenched his fists. "Erika, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for you!"


    Joanna reached out very carefully to feel Erika¡¯s wound. The moment she touched it, she withdrew her


    hand tearfully. "Does it hurt?"


    "It¡¯s alright." Erika gasped and shook her head.


    In fact, the wound hurt badly and she felt a burning sensation. Her lips were so swollen that she was


    unable to close her mouth and kept drooling. However, at the thought that her mother was more


    seriously injured than her, Erika forgot about her own wound.


    Eyes wide open, Erika stared anxiously and concernedly at Bonnie. "Why hasn¡¯t mommy woken up


    yet?"


    "The doctor says mommy suffers from fright and excessive loss of blood, so she¡¯s still in aa,"


    exined Lukas.


    He paused for a moment before patting Erika on the head. "Don¡¯t worry. I already checked with the


    doctor. Mommy will be OK."


    "But she has lost so much blood, and she must be extremely weak now," Erika said worriedly. "Lukas,


    why not withdraw all the cash from my ount and buy some health supplements for mommy?"


    "You don¡¯t have to buy them," Joanna chimed in at once. "There are so many health supplements at


    my home. Let me take you back to get it."


    Joanna grabbed Erika¡¯s arm and pulled her outside as she spoke.


    The two little girl saw Sebastian the moment they came out of the ward.


    At this moment, Sebastian was talking with Rupert. Seeing the little girls drawing closer, he stopped


    talking to him and asked in a deep voice, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Da¡­ Mr. Handsome, we are going back to the Sunshine Vi to get some health supplements for my


    mommy," Joanna said firmly, as if the things in the Sunshine Vi were supposed to be hers.


    Sebastian sized her up. The little girl¡¯s face was swollen and deformed, but she had a pair of sparkling


    eyes, just like the ones of the woman lying in the ward.


    Probably because of that, Sebastian agreed calmly, "Let¡¯s go."


    Then he told Rupert behind him, "Send me the report and I¡¯ll take a look at it at home."


    ¡ª


    Sebastian drove the two little girls home in person.


    Joanna jumped out of the ck Cayenne as soon as they arrived at the Sunshine Vi, rushing


    towards the storeroom in the corner of the house deftly.


    Erika, however, staggered far away behind her since her eyes were so swollen that she was unable to


    see clearly.


    "Hurry up! We have to go back to hospital in a while," Joanna urged as she saw Erika walking far away


    behind her.


    Erika grunted and quickened her pace to catch up with Joanna.


    Sebastian watched the two little girls, his thin lipspressing into a line.


    Somehow, he felt that the ugly one was more likely to be the girl that had lived in the Sunshine Vi for


    five years, while the other one looked somewhat unfamiliar.


    Had these two little girls exchanged their souls?


    When he was deep in thought, a soft voice came from behind. "You are back, Sebastian!"


    Suddenly, a touch of grimness gleamed in his peaceful eyes. Sebastian turned around, only to see


    Be dressed in white.


    "Who allowed you toe out of your room? You can¡¯t go anywhere without my permission. Go back,"


    Sebastian growled.


    Be flinched, but continued regardless, "Don¡¯t be angry, Sebastian. I have something to tell you, and


    that¡¯s why I came out of my room. I¡¯ll go back once I finish my words, and I¡¯ll never show up in front of


    you again."


    "What is it?" Sebastian asked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Seeing that Sebastian was giving her a chance, Be took out the name card she had prepared and


    passed it to him with both hands.


    "This is the most famous surgeon in the world. I¡¯ve invited him to Willisto to treat Annie."


    The next moment, her charming and seductive eyes turned misty, her voice choking. She covered her


    face with her hand. "I heard that Annie got hurt to save Joanna. I¡¯m so grateful to her. If it weren¡¯t for


    her, Joanna¡­"


    Sebastian stared at Be and said nothing, his eyes unreadable.


    Oddly, Be should show kindness to Bonnie so abruptly.


    However, it was exactly the name card of the most famous surgeon in the world¡­


    "Don¡¯t bother," Sebastian refused her. "The surgeons in the private hospital of the Grant Group are


    great."


    "They do a great job of stitching a wound, but what about postoperative care?" Be asked. "What if a


    scar is left?"


    Sebastian froze upon hearing that.


    That piece of broken tile pierced through Bonnie¡¯s body, and the wound was closed with more than a


    hundred stitches. If treated poorly, the wound would leave a scar.


    "I¡¯ll contact him." Finally, Sebastian took the name card.


    Be was overjoyed. "I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Anyways, Annie is Joanna¡¯s savior. When she gets well,


    let¡¯s invite her to have dinner at our home. Besides, I¡¯ll ask her to design a set of jewelry for my birthday


    party."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she finished her words, Be went back to her room obediently without Sebastian reminding her.


    It was all right if she was ced under house arrest. At least her image began to grow favorable in his


    heart.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian put the name card in his pocket. Then he saw the two little girlsing out with


    all kinds of health supplements in their arms. They had chosen the most expensive ones in the


    storeroom.


    Weren¡¯t they smart?


    Sebastian put the bottles into the trunk and drove the two little girls back to hospital.


    There was a kitchen attached to the VIP ward of the private hospital of the Grant Group, so Sebastian


    hired a chef from the nearby five-star hotel to cook for Bonnie.


    "Stay here. I have to meet the doctor," Sebastian told the two girls and left.


    Joanna and Erika exchanged nces in the ward, anxious.


    They should have swapped their identities yesterday as they had agreed on. However, after what had


    happened, Erika¡¯s face was swollen and deformed, so Joanna had to get the same face if they wanted


    everything to fall back into ce.


    Erika said helplessly, "Maybe I have to be ''littledy Joanna'' for a few more days before we swap our


    identities back when I get well."


    "I¡¯ll make a video call to you when the prettydy wakes up," Joanna promised.


    Erika nodded hard.


    The next moment, her gaze fell upon the unconscious Bonnie. She hooked her little finger around


    Bonnie¡¯s and whispered in her ear, "When are you going to wake up, mommy? I¡¯m scared."


    Bonnie gave no response, lying motionless in bed, and only the rhythmic beep sounding from the


    ECG monitor was heard.


    Meanwhile, Rupert handed the paternity test report to Sebastian in the doctor¡¯s office.


    "The report suggests that the woman lying in the ward isn¡¯t Bonnie. She¡¯s not rted to Aarav."


    Sebastian knit his brows instantly.


    "If she isn¡¯t Bonnie, howe she knows those details so well?"

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Rupert shrugged and acted innocent, ¡°Well, you got to ask her this question. How would I know?¡±


    Sebastian shut his eyes and seemed to have withdrawn all the disyed emotions and his voice also


    resumed calmness, ¡°You can fuck away now.¡±


    ¡°How can you do this to me? I just helped you!¡±


    Rupert scowled at Sebastian and continued, ¡°How ungrateful!¡±


    Sebastian remained silent, but his eyes brimmed with fierceness.


    Rupert can tell that Sebastian was annoyed and immediately got chicken.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t run away now, he would be under fire.


    Rupert then walked outside, but then he turned around and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to treat her?


    Her injury is pretty serious and she might be scarred if it isn¡¯t dealt with properly.¡±


    ¡°Expert Smith wille over and handle it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Sebastian replied.


    Eyes widened, Rupert was taken aback and immediately ran towards Sebastian and asked, ¡°Did you


    really invite expert Smith over? I¡¯m really impressed. You must have gone through a lot of troubles as


    that Smith is quite arrogant!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was still indifferent on the outside, but deep down, he was thinking about something else.


    Well, that Smith must be difficult to get in touch with as even Rupert was amazed by his skills, so Be


    must have done a lot to get him to be here and treat Bonnie.


    Sebastian recalled that back when he was little and first met Be, she was quite kind and opened up


    her arms and saved him from a bunch of bullies.


    Then ten yearster, Be saved his life by rescuing him out of an ice cave in winter.


    So deep down, Be must still be kind though she had changed a lot in thest couple of years.


    Sebastian drooped his head and his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    Back in the hospital, Bonnie was quite dizzy and slowly opened her eyes and met the white ceiling.


    She blinked her eyes in bewilderment for nearly five to six minutes and finally turned her head around


    woodenly and started scanning around.


    ¡°Mommy, you are awake!¡± Lukas just fetched some hot water and sprinted forward when he noticed


    that Bonnie was sober.


    His body was sshed with water as he was in a hurry.


    Lukas then just put the water basin down and ran towards Bonnie and stroked her, ¡°How are you


    feeling, mommy?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Bonnie struggled to open her mouth, but her voice sounded pretty dry as her throat seemed to


    have been lined with sandpaper, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    But at the very next second, all the memories started flooding back to her mind and she remembered


    everything.


    Her chest was punctured with broken ceramics tiles by that guy in suit and she was trying to protect


    Joanna.


    Right, Joanna!


    Where was she!


    While Bonnie was about to ask Lukas, Lukas immediately answered, ¡°Joanna was taken back home by


    that handsome uncle. She is all right and will be here to check on you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Bonnie let out a breath and was relieved.


    She was exhausted right now and she was in sheer pain in her chest, so her face was as pale as a


    white paper.


    While she was about to close her eyes and get some rest, the ward door was pushed open.


    It was Rupert.


    ¡°You are up?¡± Rupert walked forward and felt Bonnie¡¯s forehead, ¡°Well, your fever has gone down. This


    means that your wound is healing. Great.¡±


    Bonnie wanted to tilt her head and dodge Rupert¡¯s hand, but she failed as she was quite weak and


    didn¡¯t have any strength.


    She nced at Rupert and suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Am I in your


    hospital?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Rupert was the oldest son of a traditional Chinese medicine family which ran many hospitals.


    There were seven or eight of them in Willisto alone.


    But sadly, Bonnie wasn¡¯t in his hospital.


    ¡°This is a private hospital under the Grant Group.¡± Rupert answered.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of a pit and she felt that her blood was flooding backwards and was


    incredibly chilly.


    Did Sebastian bring her to this private hospital because he got skeptical of her?


    Well, had Sebastian made everything clear while she was in aa?


    Bonnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat and closed her mouth and went to check on Lukas automatically.


    Well, Lukas hadn¡¯t been taken away, so Sebastian hadn¡¯t found out yet!


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Seeing that Bonnie was ncing around, Rupert asked curiously,


    ¡°Sebastian?¡±


    Bonnie hurriedly shook her head and denied, ¡°No!¡±


    But then she can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Has he visited me?¡±


    To Rupert, Bonnie¡¯s timid and scared look suggested something else.


    He felt that she was actually expecting Sebastian to visit her!


    All the dots were then connected if this was the case.


    Why would Bonnie know Sebastian like the palm of her hand?


    Well, of course it was because she was in love with him and would probe out all of his information!


    Though few knew that Sebastian got a scar at the back of his head, but there must be traces that can


    be dug out!


    Well, as for why would Bonnie know about him¡­


    The answer was quite simple. As she was madly in love with Sebastian, she would definitely want to


    know everyone around him and just got his information without any extra troubles.


    Rupert felt that he had unearthed a big secret and went to tell Sebastian hastily.


    Lukas and Bonnie were left alone in the ward after he left.


    Lukas rubbed his hand nervously and slowly said, ¡°Mommy, if there is anything that you have to decide,


    I would definitely support you.¡±


    He got mommy¡¯s back even though she wanted to get together with that handsome uncle!


    At the worst, he would look out for mommy if that uncle dared to hurt mommy!


    He can bring himself to bear with that uncle as long as mommy liked him.


    Bonnie didn¡¯t realize that Rupert and Lukas would be mistaken by her reaction.


    She was wallowing in the fear and concern and was even considering to run away with her three


    babies now and snuck back and stole the other two babies while everything blew over.


    So when she heard Lukas¡¯ words, she thought that he was agreeing to her getaway idea


    subconsciously.


    Bonnie was moved and felt like crying.


    She really wanted to hug Lukas if it wasn¡¯t for that her body hurt too much.


    ¡°I will get on this as long as I¡¯m discharged from the hospital.¡± Bonnie answered lightly yet firmly.


    Lukas nodded, ¡°Okay, mommy. Get well soon.¡±


    And just like this, there was a big misunderstanding between Bonnie, Lukas and Rupert, but none of


    them knew.


    After fetching some hot water with the basin, Lukas wiped Bonnie¡¯s face and arms gently and then


    wetted her cracked lips with the soaked cotton swab.


    Bonnie then drifted off.


    Lukas then walked out seriously and went to the restaurant to meet with Andrew and Joanna and told


    them what happened.


    Joanna immediately got excited and her eyes lighted up, ¡°Are you being serious, Lukas? Does pretty


    auntie really want to marry my daddy?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Joanna was thrilled and even clenched her hands together.


    Awesome!


    The pretty auntie was going to be her mommy and she would be the happiest kid on earth!


    While she was merry, Andrew dampened her spirits and said, ¡°Well, my mommy just has a crush on


    your daddy and isn¡¯t going to marry him. Be realistic!¡±


    Joanna immediately dropped her head and got disheartened.


    Seeing that Joanna was quite upset, Lukas pulled her hand and soothed, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Joanna. If the


    handsome uncle is sweet to my mommy, I would help to set them up and let them get married. My


    mommy would be your mommy then!¡±


    But, if that uncle was bad to mommy, he definitely wouldn¡¯t spare him!


    Joanna then got jolly.


    She nodded seriously and vowed to Lukas and Andrew, ¡°My daddy would definitely be nothing but


    sweet to your mommy.¡±


    After all, she hadn¡¯t never seen daddy have any intimate gestures with any women for as long as she


    can remember and not even the old witch that gave birth to her.


    But that nurse said that daddy carried the pretty auntie to the hospital which meant that daddy must be


    in love with the pretty auntie.


    Now that they both had feelings towards each other, they would definitely get married if they helped


    them.


    ¡°My mommy can¡¯t be a homewrecker.¡± Andrew said coldly and added, ¡°So, deal with the old witch in


    your home first.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± Joanna promised, ¡°I won¡¯t let the pretty auntie get upset.¡±


    After talking for a long time, Lukas and Joanna went to the hospital and Andrew returned to the hotel to


    get some rest so that he can switch Lukas to look after mommy in the evening.


    On the next day, Sebastian went to visit Bonnie with Joanna and this time, he wasn¡¯t stopped by Lukas.


    Sebastian noticed Bonnie¡¯s flustered look as soon as he entered the ward and got amused.


    ¡°Did you steal something from me?¡± Sebastian asked lowly.


    Bonnie froze and actually felt anxious inside, but she forced herself to toughen up, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t!


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare you look me in the eye then?¡± Sebastian raised his eyebrows.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t steal anything from you! But I did hide three kids, so I would be flustered!¡¯ Bonnie wondered


    inside.


    ¡°I got some cubilose for you from the Sunshine Vi. It¡¯s still warm. Have some of this and it would be


    good for your body.¡± Joanna handed Bonnie the thermos that she was carrying on the way here.


    Bonnie was touched and hurriedly took it, ¡°Thank you, Joanna. I will have it right away!¡±


    Well, her baby daughter brought this to her, so there was no way that she would waste this!


    Bonnie immediately got a spoonful of cubilose and said, ¡°It¡¯s yummy! I can feel Joanna¡¯s love inside!


    Thank you!¡±


    She then stroked Joanna¡¯s head warmly.


    Sebastian got irritated for no reason when he saw her look.


    Well, he asked the chef to prepare this cubilose and just let Joanna carry the thermos. Howe that


    this was all Joanna¡¯s love?


    How ungrateful was this woman!


    Sebastian then suddenly remembered what Rupert told him excitedly yesterday.


    ¡°You two can go out and have some fun. I got something to talk to Bonnie.¡± Sebastian said.


    Lukas and Joanna then left the ward.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me?¡± Bonnie suddenly got nervous and hurriedly had some cubilose to


    hide that she was fidgety inside.


    Sebastian squinted his eyes and sized Bonnie up and down and said, ¡°Well, I heard from Rupert that


    you love me?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Hearing that, Bonnie spat out all the cubilose that she just ate.


    The soft-boiled cubilose spayed out and all fell on the suit of Sebastian.


    That made Sebastian¡¯s face suddenly blue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to. Sorry.¡± Bonnie was in a hurry to clean his suit, but she pulled her wound and she got a


    sudden pain which caused her tearsing.


    Sebastian¡¯s pupil shrunk and wore a serious face.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Bonnie¡¯s wrist, saying in a cold and low voice, ¡°You are intentional?¡±


    Bonnie certainly was not intentional!


    Her eyshes gently quivered and answered in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s clear that you said that intentionally


    first and I was scared.¡±


    Thinking, Bonnie raised head and looked at Sebastian, ¡°You don¡¯t say that again in the future and it¡¯s


    scary.¡±


    Scary?


    In his eyes reflected Bonnie¡¯s serious look, suddenly, his breathe became heavy.


    Was it a scary thing to like him?


    Suddenly, blind rage took hold of him, and his eyes turned scarlet. His lips curled and said in a cold


    voice.


    ¡°Yes, it makes me sick to be liked by a woman like you!¡±


    Bonnie suddenly clenched her fists so tight that her fingers turned pale.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In her heart, the sharp sadness permeated there.


    Five years ago, Sebastian regarded her as a tool who can give his babies¡¯ birth. After that, he


    abandoned her.


    Now, he said it made him sick to be liked by her.


    He had been sick of her so much.


    The atmosphere in the ward grew so tense that they can heard the breath of each other.


    After a while, Sebastian suddenly stood up and the fierce look in his eyes was surging.


    ¡°You go away as far as possible after you get well.¡±


    Saying so, Sebastian then left.


    Bonnie didn¡¯t take a relief and lean on the pillow until the familiar figurepletely disappeared.


    Lukas and Erika rushed in with curious eyes. ¡°Mommy, what did you say to that handsome uncle?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, and he just told me to recuperate.¡± Bonnie softly replied.


    There was no need to tell them the story of her and Sebastian, and she kept the story to herself.


    ¡°But why did he leave with a bad face?¡± Erika tilted his head and asked curiously.


    Bonnie soon replied, ¡°Because I identally get the cubilose to his body, and he was angry.¡±


    In a few words, Bonnie appeased the two little thing.


    Erika relied beside on Bonnie. She timely got Bonnie some water and then fed her a grape.


    But Bonnie thought her to be Joanna and she was so surprised that her eyes were bright.


    Now that Joanna was so close to her, it should be easy for her to take Joanna away, right?


    Besides, she also had to take her eldest son away.


    Thinking of this, Bonnie looked around and made sure there was no one else here, she then asked


    lightly, ¡°Little Joanna, you have an elder brother and where is he now?¡±


    Erika was confused.


    An elder brother?


    Was that boy on the picture that the assistant showed her before?

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Erika thought about it carefully for a while.


    Then she looked up and said, ¡°I wille tomorrow and tell you about that, ok?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bonnie wanted to ask why, but she didn¡¯t.


    Tomorrow was ok.


    It¡¯s only one day and she can bear it.


    Near noon, Rupert went to the ward and took Erika back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Sitting in the ck car, Erika kept moving and looked upset.


    Rupert driving looked at Erika in the rear mirror, thenughed, ¡°Little thing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Erika then leaned to him, ¡°Do you have a picture of little me in your phone?¡±


    Rupert nodded, ¡°It seems that I have two of your pictures, and you were still small.¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Erika immediately requested.


    Rupert thought nothing more and handed his phone to Erika.


    Erika quickly rummaged through the two photos, but found that there was no other child nest to Little


    Joanna in the swaddling clothes.


    It¡¯s strange, she remembered that there was a little boy in the picture before.


    Erika doubted, muttering, was about to return the phone to Rupert.


    At that time, she suddenly found that in the corner of the photo, there was also a little blue swaddle!


    It followed that the photograph was cropped.


    Erika immediately said crossly, ¡°Uncle, why you cut off the picture part of my brother.¡±


    Rupert was surprised, and subconsciously stepped on the brake, causing Erika almost hitting the seat


    back.


    He hurried to find a ce to stop, and then took back the mobile phone to check, depressed, ¡°Shit!


    There is still an edge that can be seen.¡±


    ¡°You cut off his picture and prevent others from mentioning him in front of me. You are erasing my


    brother from my life, right?¡± Erika asked.


    She was just five years old, but she had a powerful momentum when saying seriously.


    Rupert felt that the person in front of him was not Joanna, but Sebastian.


    He twisted his eyebrows and thought about his words carefully before exining softly, ¡°Little Joanna,


    the dead never revive. You cannot keep thinking of this and you must move ahead. Your brother will be


    happy in the heaven.¡±


    What?


    Her face turned pale and her little hand held tightly, incredible.


    The little boy that mommy was looking for and looked like Lukas, was dead?


    Mommy would be very sad if she knew that...


    Erika did not know how she returned to the Sunshine Vi.


    She went straight to her room and then tucked herself in the quilt, upset.


    At the same time, Rupert went to see Sebastian in his study and told him this thing.


    ¡°Why did she think of this thing?¡± Sebastian still was working without raising head.


    Rupert shrugged, ¡°Who knows? Maybe she was scared when she was kidnapped and thought she was


    going to die, so she thought of her dead brother unconsciously.¡±


    ¡°How to cure?¡± Asked Sebastian.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Something distracted is enough.¡± Rupert hit a snap of his fingers, ¡°Find her a new brother,


    I think Annie¡¯s son is suitable. What about making him your godson?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    The parker pen in Sebastian¡¯s hand suddenly lost control and made an ugly and dazzling line on the


    document.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He fidgeted at the woman¡¯s name.


    Sebastian raised his eyshes with gloom in his eyes, ¡°No interest.¡±


    That woman had Lukas with another man, and he was rushing to take him as his godson?


    Rupert said, ¡°I have told you the method. And it¡¯s your business whether to do or not. But little Joanna


    recently has changed a lot, I am afraid she would grow up with a psychological distortion.¡±


    Suddenly, Sebastian looked cold, and there seemed to be thin frost in his eyes.


    After a long silence, he squeezed three words from his teeth, ¡°You do it.¡±


    Rupert was reluctant, but he put forward that idea. Now Sebastian was in anger, and he dared not to


    provoke.


    At this moment, Sebastian¡¯s phone rang, and it was from the hospital.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Sebastian asked coldly.


    The doctor on the other end was terrified. ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Annie. She¡­¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with her.¡± Sabastian hung up directly.


    Three secondster, Rupert¡¯s phone rang again.


    It was from the hospital again.


    Rupert answered the phone. Hearing, he then looked over at Sebastian, ¡°You really care nothing about


    Annie?¡±


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°If your ears don¡¯t work, you can cut them off.¡±


    Rupert still said, ¡°The hospital said that expert Smith arrived and he won¡¯t cure the patient until he


    meets the person who invited him, otherwise, he would judge us as insincere.¡±


    So Be who was under house arrest had to go to the hospital to see him.


    ¡°You drive her to the hospital.¡± Said Sebastian.


    Rupert agreed and left the study.


    Standing in the corridor, he shook his head, ¡°Someone will get a good luck with women.¡±


    Although Annie was not as good as Bonnie, Rupert still thought that she and Sebastian were a good


    match.


    At least, she was far better than Be.


    In the hospital, Be got out of the house arrest relying on expert Smith.


    She met expert Smith in the corridor of the hospital, smiling, seductive and charming. ¡°Thedy inside


    is my jewelry designer, and she saved my daughter. Please cure her scar at any price.¡±


    Expert Smith nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best.¡±


    With that, he walked into the ward.


    Rupert also followed in, looking on.


    Expert Smith, however, was unhappy and drove him away with a straight face, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t


    have anyone standing around me when I¡¯m treating patients.¡±


    Rupertughed, ¡°expert Smith, you treat your patients with your original ointment. I can¡¯t steal anything


    from you just by watching.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you cannot be here.¡± expert Smith choked, and his eyes darted around.


    Seeing this, Be hurried in and pulled Rupert out.


    Expert Smith hurried to close the door inside in case that someone will


    intrude.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Rupert was very annoyed. "Is this expert too stingy?"


    "Experts have their own quirks." Be tried to act normal.


    Inside the ward, Bonnie was being treated by expert Smith.


    "The wound on your back is serious. If you just apply the ointment to it directly, I''m afraid it will worsen.


    I need to deal with it first, Ok?" Asked expert Smith.


    Rupert told Bonnie that this expert was famous all over the world and was a particrly outstanding


    doctor, so she agreed after thinking.


    Expert Smith immediately took out surgical tools and carefully cut the wound on Bonnie''s back.


    With anaesthetic, Bonnie couldn''t feel the pain, but she felt her wound was swollen.


    It seemed as if something had stuck in the wound.


    Bonnie asked expert Smith about it, but he told her it was just her illusion. She didn''t feel much pain


    after a while.


    After more than an hour, expert Smith finally got it done. He was sweating, which indicated that he had


    justpleted somethingplicated.


    "Next, you can use this ointment apply it to your wound three times a day. Within about a week, the


    scar will fade." Smith expert said.


    Bonnie thanked him seriously.


    After informing Bonnie of the do''s and don''ts, expert Smith left. Then, Be took him to the hotel.


    Be was wearing a proud smile, and she said coquettishly, "Thank you very much!"


    This man was not the real expert Smith, but his twin brother, Peter Smith!


    The two brothers looked almost the same, but their characters and abilities are very different.


    Expert Smith had be a world-renowned expert, while Peter Smith was only an unqualified doctor


    in a small clinic who even caused medical idents.


    If it hadn''t been for his brother''s fame, Peter would have been caught in prison and shot.


    When Be was traveling abroadst year, she identally met Peter Smith. She thought at that time


    that she could go back to Willisto to show off that she knew expert Smith.


    Be asked Peter to pretend to be his brother expert Smith. With the excuse of treating Bonnie¡¯s


    wound, she was able to get rid of control, and then quietly bury a capsule in Bonnie''s wound!


    This capsule would make Bonnie''s life worse than death!


    "Ms. Jones, I have done everything you ask me to do. Now it''s your turn to keep your promise." Peter


    couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    Be immediatelyughed and was in a good mood. "Of course! How would I forget about this!"


    Then she pped her hands.


    Immediately, ten beauties in sexy clothes came out of the room.


    Seeing so many beautiful women, Peter were excited immediately.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t even care if Be was still in the room. He rushed directly to the women and took off his


    clothes as he rushed.


    Seeing this, Be quickly left the room.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    In the hospital.


    Rupert carefully examined the ointment left by Peter. He was rest assured because it was genuine scar


    removing ointment, which was developed by expert Smith. It was difficult to buy one in the market.


    "After using this, you can restore your original perfect skin." Rupert put the ointment on the bedside


    table and whispered.


    Bonnie said in a low and soft voice, "Thank you. I want to have a rest now." Rupert looked down at her.


    He frowned slightly. "In fact, I have something else to tell you."


    "Go ahead."


    Rupert said, "If you don''t mind, can your son, Lukas, be Joanna''s brother?"


    Bonnie was shocked.


    What happened today?


    Sebastian said something weird to her today. Now so did Rupert?


    "Why?" Bonnie asked.


    Rupert exined, "Because Joanna has been in a very unstable mood recently and has no good


    friends around her, it''s easy for her to be traumatized. She likes ying with Lukas very much. If they


    can often y with each other, she will certainly be happy."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie had always wanted to ask where her eldest son was.


    Hearing what Rupert had said, she frowned and pretended to be careless, "But I heard that Joanna has


    a brother. She doesn¡¯t get along with her brother?"


    "You mean Natan?" Rupert hesitated, "he has..."


    "Mommy!"


    Just as Rupert was about to tell Bonnie, Lukas came in. "I bought you something to eat."


    "Ok." Bonnie answered. She still looked at Rupert and wanted an answer. "What''s wrong with Natan?"


    She was extremely nervous.


    Rupert tried to tell her again.


    But this time, before he could say anything, Lukas interrupted. "Mommy, you only care about other¡¯s


    child. You don''t care about your own daughter."


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s attention was immediately distracted. "What''s the matter with Erika?"


    "Erika wanted to make you a breakfast, but she hurt her hand!" Lukas said.


    Bonnie was worried and was about to leave her bed. "Did she go to the hospital? I''ll have a look at


    her."


    "I''ll just go with uncle Rupert. He is a doctor." Lukas said.


    "I''ll go. You should lie down and have a rest." Rupert nodded.


    Then he left the ward with Lukas.


    They went downstairs and came to the small garden at the gate of the hospital, and Lukas stopped.


    "Is your sister here?" Rupert looked around, but found nobody.


    Lukas said seriously. "I lied to Mommy."


    "You lied to your mommy. But why did ask me out?" Rupert asked.


    Lukas sat on the stone bench next to him. He was calm and rxed, looking like an adult, "Because I


    want to talk to you, please sit down!"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Looking at Lukas, Rupert suddenly felt a little surprised.


    Just for a moment, he thought he was standing in front of a mature adult.


    Lukas really looked like Sebastian.


    Rupert sat down. "What do you want to talk to me?"


    Lukas said slowly, "Don''t mention Natan in front of my mommy."


    "Why?" Rupert was puzzled.


    "I don¡¯t want others to share the love of my Mommy." Lukas is serious.


    If an adult said this, Rupert absolutely thought he was looking for an excuse.


    But it was a five-year-old child saying this to him.


    Even children in some families cried when they knew that their parents wanted a second child. In fact,


    they were afraid that they would never be loved again.


    Rupert looked at Lukas, "Ok, I won''t say.do it again." Anyway, Natan was a taboo in Willisto.


    Then they went back to the ward.


    Bonnie was nervous. "How is Erika?"


    "She''s okay. Lukas exaggerated her condition a little bit." Rupert said easily.


    Bonnie was relieved. She then looked at Rupert again. "You mentioned Natan just now. What''s wrong


    with him?"


    Rupert looked away. "You should have a rest. I''lle back to see youter." Rupert refused to answer


    questions about Natan.


    Bonnie was a little confused.


    What happened? Didn''t Rupert n to tell her about Natan just now?


    Bonnie wanted to ask again, but Rupert had left the ward.


    Bonnie was disappointed.


    The next day.


    Sebastian came to the hospital.


    He bought a lot of toys for Lukas, all of which were the most expensive.


    These toys were gifts for his godson.


    Apart from toys, there was also a big red envelope with a debit card in it.


    "You can buy whatever you want." Sebastian said.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Bonnie sat on her bed, feeling angry. She coldly said to Sebastian, "I haven''t agreed to let Lukas be


    your godson."


    "What do you want?" Sebastian asked coldly. "Just tell me."


    "I know you are rich. What if I want to be Mrs. Grant?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Bonnie didn¡¯t really mean it. She was angry about Sebastian¡¯s arrogance. After saying that, she


    actually regretted.


    But Sebastian took it seriously.


    He said coldly and indifferently. "Impossible."


    Bonnie didn''t speak any more and grabbed her quilt.


    "Annie." Rupert showed up at this critical moment. "In fact, there are many advantages for Lukas to be


    Sebastian¡¯s godson. For example, he can go to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten and receive better


    education when he grows older."


    Hearing this, Bonnie was hesitated.


    She thought for a while, then raised her head and asked Rupert. "Does Lukas need to live in the


    Sunshine Vi?"


    "It''s not necessary. Sebastian has bought a house next to the Sunshine Vi." Rupert said.


    "No." Bonnie refused. "I have my own ce."


    "That''s Ok then." Rupert didn''t force her.


    So, Lukas became the godson of Sebastian.


    "Daddy." Joanna, who was actually Erika, stood nearby. She quickly asked, "What did you prepare for


    me... my good friend Erika?"


    Sebastian frowned and looked at the little girl sitting at the corner. "Nothing."


    Erika was sad in an instant and angry.


    He bought gifts for Lukas, but nothing for Erika!


    Erika was so angry that she cried, and even her body trembled.


    Sebastian was confused and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "You treat them differently. Why don''t you buy gifts for Erika? You think she is ugly and worthless to


    you, so you don''t want to talk to her?" Asked Erika loudly.


    Sebastian looked at the little girl at the corner.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    From beginning to end, the little girl sat motionless, as if she were not in the same world as them.


    Sebastian, who had always been calm, exined confusedly. "I bought gifts for her, but I forgot to bring


    them here." Erika didn''t believe it.


    She and he set out from the Sunshine Vi to the hospital. She didn¡¯t see any other gifts.


    "You''ve really gone too far." Erika choked with anger and ran out with tears. Rupert chased after her.


    As for Sebastian, he walked slowly to the little girl at the corner and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go.


    Now I''ll take you to buy some toys."


    Joanna was afraid that her own father would see the difference, so she kept her head down without


    saying a word.


    She answered in a loud voice, "I don''t want toys!"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t get mad, and he squatted patiently. "Look at me."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Joanna was stiff but wouldn''t turn her head.


    After a long wait, Sebastian stepped forward to take the little one into his arms. When his hand touched


    her, she struggled and ran out of the room. She was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Was he that scary and obnoxious?


    "Mr. Grant, my Joanna does not like you and I hope you will never touch her again," sitting on the


    hospital bed, Bonnie said angrily.


    Anger was rolling fiercely in Sebastian''s dark pupils, with his jaw line taut. He said in a husky voice


    indifferently, "I''ll make it up to her and bring her a present."


    "No need," Bonnie said, "Joanna hates you and won''t take your gift."


    She paused and then added, "Besides, if Joanna wants a present, there are many people who will buy


    it for her. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    Many people? Sebastian''s inky eyes reflected Bonnie''s tiny figure. Squinting his eyes, he sneered


    coldly in a low voice which seemed to be born with him. "Yeah, I forgot that you¡¯re surrounded by so


    many handsome men who are lining up to be your children¡¯s stepfathers!"


    His words stirred up a storm.


    Bonnie looked at Sebastian with astonishment, with her fingers clenching and her knuckles pale. "What


    do you mean?" Surrounded by so many handsome men? Sebastian, son of bitch! How dare he me


    her for promiscuity?


    "Isn''t it?" Sebastian squinted with his expressionplicated. "Both of your children look different in


    appearance. They don¡¯t have the same father, do they? And that guy, George, who''s beside you all the


    way, is also your lover, isn¡¯t he?"


    He looked down at her coldly. She was beautiful and as fair as snow. It was very tense.


    It seemed that there was some kind of fire burning inside him.


    He couldn''t understand why the woman, who even liked a sissy man, kept him at arm''s length and


    wouldn''t even let him approach her children.


    Was he so bad, not even better than a sissy man? !


    "George is just my assistant." Bonnie was a little annoyed with her bright eyes sparkled with anger and


    sarcasm. "Mr. Grant''s mind is full of nasty imaginings and that''s why you think that everyone else was


    disgusting."


    Sebastian was stunned frowning. "He''s not your boyfriend?"


    "Of course not. I used to be silly and fell in love with some bastard but now I¡¯m hard to get!" Bonnie


    said.


    Sebastian clenched his thin lips without saying another word and walked out of the room.


    As she watched him walking away, Bonnie experienced chest tightness suddenly and her eyes almost


    shed tears. So in Sebastian''s mind, she was such a terrible woman.


    He thought she got pregnant by many men and even had affairs with men around her! When he was


    saying that, she could tell disgust from his eyes.


    At that moment, she had the impulse to tell the truth.


    How dare he! She got pregnant by many men? Those were his children!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Sebastian left so decisively. Obviously, he was not interested in her things.


    Cradling her knees, she buried her face in the pillow. Cold tears fell silently.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Sebastian strode out of the room and found Rupert and Joanna in front of the hospital.


    "Honey, how could your daddy not like you? He just forgot it. How about I fix himter?" Rupert said.


    Joanna sobbed and shivered. "What are you gonna do with him?"


    "How about I have someone call him during his next meeting and call him a bad potato?" Rupert was


    starting to give silly advice.


    Before he finished speaking, Sebastian said in a low and cold voice behind him, "Rupert£¬How dare


    you!"


    Rupert¡¯s face got pale all of a sudden and dare not look at Sebastian.


    Well, well, well. He was caught red-handed.


    Would Sebastian send him off to the coal mine for toiling as punishment?


    Sebastian walked right up to Joanna, crouched down and said, "Come on, I''ll take you to the mall."


    "No." Joanna was still angry with her eyes red.


    "Are you sure you''re not going?" Sebastian asked, "I¡¯ll buy little dresses and dolls for Erika and I''ll buy


    them for you, too"


    So she would get double little dresses and dolls?


    Joanna was tempted and nodded, "Okay."


    Sebastian took Joanna to a nearby mall.


    The whole mall was owned by Sebastian so when Sebastian and Joanna showed up, the store


    manager greeted them obsequiously.


    "Mr. Grant, I am so honored that you visit the mall with your cutest little princess despite your busy


    work."


    Sebastian''s nted eyes were indifferent. He lifted his chin slightly. "Take her to pick little dresses and


    toys."


    "Well, this way, little princess." The manager ttered Joanna.


    Joanna was a girl who wanted to be pretty so she was happy to be led to pick beautiful clothes. She


    picked a dozen beautiful princess dresses at one go.


    But when the manager told her to put them on in the fitting room, she hesitated.


    She remembered how she had been kidnapped from a fitting room. She was still terrified with her little


    heart thumping.


    "Where''s my daddy?" Joanna turned her little round face to look around. "Tell my daddy to wait for me


    outside the fitting room."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Only in this way could she feel safe.


    The manager followed her to look around but found no sign of Sebastian.


    Joanna''s palms got sweaty Instantly. Oh, no. The handsome uncle was gone! Was he taken by bad


    guys? Next it would be her turn!


    With fear spreading in the bottom of her heart, shepletely panicked and her small body tremble


    with terror.


    At that moment, the manager came over with a smile and wanted to take Joanna to the sofa for a rest


    and to wait for Sebastian. But when the manager opened her arms, Joanna ran out of the room as if


    she had seen a monster. As she ran, she called out for Daddy. She was grabbed by the cor from


    behind and lifted straight into the air before long.


    Then she heard the familiar, low and cold voice, "Little Joanna, don''t run around."


    It¡¯s the handsome uncle!


    Relieved and even a little touched, Joanna hugged Sebastian''s arm and rubbed her face fondly. "I was


    scared to death, Daddy. I thought you were taken away by bad guys but you''re here!"


    The little one¡¯s face was warm and soft, which melted his heart. He looked down at her who was like a


    little ko on his arm, with his eyesplicated.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    The little one was too clingy, like a ko, clinging to his arm.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    That would never have happened before.


    After all, Joanna used to be just like him, forbidding and distant.


    She hadn¡¯t even acted innocent in front of him, let along clinging to him.


    But now she acted in pettish character and talked in a baby voice all the time and asked him for kisses


    and hugging.


    Joanna changed so much since that woman came along!


    Sebastian mused and then regained hisposure and led his little girl back to the clothing store.


    Joanna was relieved to have him waiting outside the fitting room.


    She tried on more than ten princess skirts, each of which had its own characteristics and all of which


    were lovely.


    "All of them." Sebastian took out the gold-stamped ck card and said in a low voice, "Take two pieces


    per set and pack them separately. "


    The manager bowed and took the ck card. "Okay, Mr. Grant. What about the size?"


    The size?


    He frowned.


    Children''s things were soplicated. Don''t they all look the same?


    Finally, Joanna smiled and said, "The same as mine." After all, she''s Erika''s size and all the dresses


    were for her. She¡¯s going to have two identical sets of princess dresses so she could wear one and


    throw one for fun.


    The manager hurried to swipe the card and pack the dresses.


    Joanna cradled Sebastian''s arm and said, "Daddy, what were you doing out there?"


    "Shopping." Sebastian was very sinct.


    "Okay." Joanna had long eyshes and her big round eyes twinkled like fine amethysts. "Shopping for


    what?"


    "... Nothing," Sebastian said with his face indifferent. Apparently, he wasn''t going to tell her.


    Joanna snorted in disgust and then let go of his arm and went to a shop assistant for water.


    "What would you like to drink?" the shop assistant hurried to ask her for fear that she would slight the


    littledy of the Grant family.


    Joanna''s eyes lit up. "Can I drink anything I want? Then I want Taro Boo Boo Milk Tea!"


    The shop assistant was hurrying to the milk tea shop in the mall to buy it immediately when Sebastian


    stopped her.


    Sebastian was sitting in the sofa in the storezily with his eyes rxed. "She wants milk tea without


    mashed taro, pearls and milk tea. Go get it."


    "Without mashed taro, pearls and milk tea... You mean boiled water?"


    Sebastian opened his eyes slightly. "Yeah."


    The word was full of power, irresistible power.


    The shop assistant did not dare say anything but poured a cup of warm water for Joanna quietly.


    Joanna wouldn''t drink it.


    She put her hands on her hips. "I want milk tea with double mashed taro and pearls. If you don¡¯t let me


    drink it, I''ll cry!"


    Sebastian¡¯s face clouded when he saw the little one was going to cry. He said with his forehead veined,


    "Go get it."


    He sometimes thought the previous Joanna was cuter. At least she was not so noisy!


    Joanna didn''t care about it. She went to buy milk tea happily.


    The oversized milk tea was even bigger than her face. She had to hold it with two hands.


    Joanna sat next to Sebastian enjoying the milk tea.


    After a few sips, her face began to look painful and the milk tea fell t on the carpet.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Sebastian scowled tensely all of a sudden and picked her up.


    What''s going on?


    Toxic milk tea? !


    Before he asked, Joanna sobbed, "Daddy, tooth... My tooth hurts so much."


    He took her and was about to go to a nearby hospital to have her teeth checked when she was


    struggling.


    Sebastian let go of her. Then she picked up the milk tea from the floor quickly, dusted it, made sure it


    was still drinkable and then held it in her arms.


    What was wrong with her? It made her teeth ache!


    Sebastian was disgusted and took her to the dentist.


    It turned out to be tooth decay.


    "Fortunately, it''s a baby tooth and it''s about to fall out. I''ll pull it out so the new tooth doesn''t hurt," said


    the doctor.


    Joanna shivered with her milk tea in her arms. "Be gentle."


    When he finished talking, he had pulled the tooth out and showed it to Joanna in a metal tray. "Look,


    it''s all ck. You ate too many sweets!"


    Joanna held her cheek in silence with tears falling from her eyes.


    Sebastian stood nearby with his face clouding. Joanna had stayed in the Sunshine Vi for five years.


    Her diet was strictly controlled with less sugar, less salt and less oil. It was impossible for her teeth to


    decay like that. Unless, someone gave her candy in secret frequently.


    It looked like he should go back to the Sunshine Vi and check it out!


    After the dentist visit, Sebastian took Joanna back to the Sunshine Vi. He called Eric over, too.


    "Find out who had the audacity to give little Joanna candy in private," Sebastian said word by word


    coldly, with his eyes narrowing.


    Eric shivered and said yes.


    Before long, a servant sneaked into the backyard and made a call.


    "Bad news, Sir. Eric is investigating who gave the littledy candies secretly. Are we going to get


    caught?" The servant was frightened. A burst of noise came from the other end of the phone


    immediately as if he hurried to get up and overturned the cup of tea, or something like that.


    "Howe he investigate suddenly?"


    The person was very angry. "Were you caught red-handed?"


    "No, not me," the servant hastened to deny it," I have always been very discreet and never let anybody


    find what I¡¯m doing."


    The person was silent.


    After a while, he just began to smirk, "Okay. Meet with me. Let¡¯s discuss it."


    "Well, I''ll try to sneak out at noon," said the servant.


    At noon, the servant made an excuse and went out. Eric had noticed that so he followed her out of the


    door quietly. However, when she turned the corner, she was hit by a car. It was very bloody!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Eric was stunned. He hurried to step forward only to find the servant dead with her eyes wide open and


    her face twisted with horror as if she had seen something or someone that shocked her at that


    moment.


    At the same time, Eric''s phone rang. It was the housekeeper at the Sunshine Vi.


    "Eric, the servant who always gives the littledy food in private has been found out. Her name is


    Sylvie Graham. I don''t know if she felt so guilty that she slipped out just now?"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ***


    Half an hourter.


    In the study, in the Sunshine Vi.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Dead?" Sebastian''s nted eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was cold. "A coincidence?"


    "Yeah." Eric scratched his head. "It''s probably just a coincidence."


    After all, she was just giving the littledy sugar in private and it¡¯s not terrible enough for her to run


    away.


    Sebastian sat in front of hisputer with his knuckles tapping on his desk. "Take Little Joanna for a


    thorough checkup."


    Eric was surprised and nodded his head.


    As he went out of the study, he raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his brow. What a careful man


    Sebastian was! He couldn¡¯t help praising him.


    Yeah, it didn¡¯t look like a coincidence.


    He took littledy Joanna to check to make sure she was fine.


    Joanna was very cooperative when she heard she was going to the hospital for a check-up. She was


    fine with no disease or pain! And uncle Eric promised to buy her milk tea if she didn''t cry during blood


    tests!


    "I want four cups of milk tea." Joanna held up four fatty white fingers and made a baby voice.


    Eric was shocked, "Aren''t you afraid your stomach will burst?"


    "They are for Lukas and little... Little Erika." Joanna said solemnly, "We should share good things with


    others!"


    "What about the fourth cup?" Eric asked again.


    Erika''s round eyes were sly. "For the beautiful auntie!"


    "Little Lady Joanna is so sweet to share with her." Eric was moved and agreed immediately.


    She went to the hospital and finished her physical examination. Then she got four cups of milk tea as


    she wished.


    She went to Bonnie''s room and wanted to give her milk tea.


    However, when she walked in, she found nobody there.


    Where did Mommy go?


    Joanna hurried to go to the nurse to ask.


    "You mean Miss Morgan?" the nurse politely replied, "She was discharged this afternoon."


    What?!


    That was like a thunderbolt which hit Joanna''s head hard.


    Why was Mommy discharged suddenly? Shouldn''t she stay there for a while longer?


    Joanna was so worried that she asked the nurse to lend her phone and called her brother Lukas. But


    Lukas was not answering his phone although she had called him several times.


    It looked like he was very busy.


    "Little Lady Joanna, why are you still holding the milk tea?" After finishing all the the formalities, Eric


    walked over and whispered. Joanna looked up eagerly. "Uncle Eric, I want to go to the hotel. Mom... I


    want to go to the hotel where the beautiful auntie stayed."


    Joanna was so flustered and afraid that crystal tears were already rolling in her eyes.


    Eric was immediately frightened by her pitiful face.


    He hurried to pick her up and walked to the hotel.


    However, they couldn¡¯t find Bonnie there, either.


    It turned out that Bonnie didn¡¯t go back to the hotel at all.


    Oh God, mommy was gone and so did Lukas.


    Joanna felt that she was left there alone so she burst into tears with a broken heart.


    "Little Lady Joanna, don''t cry. I¡¯ll find the beautiful auntie for you. Don''t be sad." Eric coaxed her and


    led her to a conference room on the second floor of the hotel.


    "There is aputer here. I¡¯m aputer expert and I can look up beautiful auntie''s information and


    locate her," said Eric.


    He began to type in and looked it up.


    Finally, he hit Enter and a line of order information appeared.


    When Joanna saw it, she cried even louder!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Then she saw what was shown on the screen¡ªa flight ticket booked by Bonnie leaving for Country M.


    Her mommy, together with her brothers and sister, was going to return home while leaving her alone in


    Willisto.


    Overwhelmed with great sadness, Erika burst into tears. A whileter, she literally passed out.


    ¡°Joanna? Joanna!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bonnie, in a greatcoat, had arrived at the airport while Andrew and Lukas were pushing


    luggage barrows.


    In front of her there was a wheelchair, in which Joanna was curling herself up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. We will return home five hourster. I will turn to the best doctor to have you


    cured.¡± Bonnie bent over to whisper softly.


    Obviously, Joanna was sick.


    While in the eyes of Bonnie, this little girl suddenly fainted out of no reason. When she woke up again,


    she was struck by high fever, which Bonnie failed to bring down no matter how hard she tried.


    Driven by anxiety, Bonnie discharged herself from the hospital regardless of her own health. Then she


    was about to return home to turn to the best doctor she knew.


    The high fever seemed to fail Joanna¡¯s speech. She couldn¡¯t utter clearly while slightly moving her own


    lips.


    Looking at her haggard face, Bonnie felt heartbroken.


    Her lovely daughter got seriously sick just after they reached Willisto for a month, which rendered her


    really guilty.


    Bonnie was burning with agitation while waiting for boarding.


    ¡°Hey, just stay here, okay? Mommy is gonna get the boarding pass.¡± Said Bonnie.


    She then stood up and walked over to the counter.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, as soon as she handed the counterdy her ID card, thedy suddenly turned alert.


    Then she yelled at the interphone, ¡°I got her! I got her!¡±


    What was happening?


    Then Bonnie saw a few security guards rushing over. Seeing that, she hurried to run away with her


    kids.


    However, she was still stopped inside the airport, surrounded by those guards.


    ¡°Miss Morgan, right? We are sorry to tell you that you have to get to the private hospital of the Grant


    Group immediately, where Mr. Grant is expecting you.¡±


    Sebastian?


    It was he again who stopped her from leaving?


    Was he out of his mind?


    As Bonnie chilled herself a bit, she was soon filled with panic, wondering if Sebastian had known the


    truth. So he did this to take the kids away from her.


    No way!


    She would never leave her kids alone!


    Though horrified, Bonnie still prepared to fight back with her body tensing up.


    Three minutester, inside the hospital, Sebastian got a call.


    ¡°Mr.¡­Mr. Grant, Miss Morgan has fled away!¡±


    Fled away?


    Stunned, he felt like being shocked by a bolt from the blue. Then the anger started to burn his heart.


    What was wrong with her?


    She literally ran away out of no reason?


    Just because he didn¡¯t offer that kid a gift?


    While wondering, he heard the little girl sobbing underneath the quilt.


    Apparently, she captured the whole conversation while Sebastian was speaking through the phone.


    She could tell her mom had already abandoned her.


    Soon, sadness overwhelmed her again.


    Burning with rage, Sebastian clenched his phone hard as if he were about to smash it, ¡°Get her here!


    Whatever it takes!¡±


    His voice sounded chilling and horrible.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­But¡­Mr. Grant, can we call for back up?¡± a trembling voice came from the other side of the


    line.


    ¡°It is gonna take so much ado to get a woman here?¡± Sebastian questioned, displeased.


    However, the speaker continued to plead, ¡°But¡­she¡¯s really tough. She just knocked down more than


    tens of us. What¡¯s more, there are three kids by her side. We need more back up in case those kids run


    away from us¡­¡±


    Three kids?


    How came she got three kids? It was supposed to be two!


    Surging anger had mounted on Sebastian¡¯s eyes and burnt his heart.


    How many affairs had she ever engaged in?


    Ridiculous!


    ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡± the speaker was still waiting for his response.


    He slightly closed his eyes as if he were trying to hold back the feeling of upset. Then he forced out his


    order, ¡°A tough woman, huh? Why don¡¯t you tackle it in a tough way?¡±


    In the vi of the Newmans, Bonnie was staring nkly at the little girl who was dozing off on the


    couch, feeling guilty.


    As soon as she ran out of the airport, she rushed to Anna¡¯s with her kids.


    The vi was highly secured, which made it difficult for Sebastian¡¯s men to find out her whereabouts.


    However, it was just a makeshift. Joanna was still burning in fever, badly in need for treatment.


    What if the fever damaged her irreversibly?


    At the thought of that, Bonnie was traumatized. She clenched her fists so hard that her nails were


    about to snap off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have noticed a professional overseas doctor. He will be here tomorrow to cure her!¡±


    Anna walked over to hand Bonnie a ss of water.


    Bonnie nodded to reply. She took over the ss but not in the mood to drink it. She still fixed her eyes


    on the little girl, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Erika has been a healthy girl, but howes she just¡­¡±


    Before she finished, she started sobbing.


    Seeing that, Lukas hurried to pass her some tissue, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be worried. Erika will be fine.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    While speaking, he pulled Andrew over to a corner and whispered, ¡°Andrew, we gotta do something to


    get Erika back! It is gonna kill mommy!¡±


    Once Erika and Joanna could return to where they belonged, it would definitely sce their mom and


    Joanna could get the best treatment.


    After all, the Grant Group had been globally known. It should be easy for them to resort to the most


    professional doctor.


    Of course, Andrew believed the same.


    He took out his phone. Not until then did he notice that he got so many unanswered calls from Erika.


    Lukas took out his phone and he noticed the same thing.


    Besides, there was a text from her as well.


    ¡®Lukas, are you gonna leave me alone and go away with mommy?¡¯


    Obviously, the short text revealed her terrible sadness.


    Lukas felt heartbroken.


    Now they started to realize how serious the mistake they hadmitted¡ªat that time, the sudden


    fever hit Joanna so unexpectantly that neither of them had any idea about solution. They could do


    nothing but to stick to their mom¡¯s side. That was why they forgot telling Erika about it.


    As Erika reached the hospital, she couldn¡¯t find them. When she learned that they were leaving for


    Country M without noticing her, her heart got broken.


    When Lukas was about to call Erika back to exin, a notice popped out on the screen.


    He was stunned after reading it.


    Meanwhile, Anna couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Damn! Bonnie, what the hell did you do? The local


    government is posting a wanted notice about you!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Confused, Bonnie took over the phone from Anna.


    As soon as she took a look, she got mad.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sebastian, you bastard!


    A picture of Bonnie was posted on an online wanted poster, coupled with a picture of her full body shot


    and a mug shot, in which every detail of her face could be clearly seen.


    While at the bottom of the notice there written the number of her BWH.


    Bonnie was rendered outrageous with her fists clenching hard.


    If she were facing Sebastian at this moment, she would definitely punch him in the face.


    ¡°Bonnie, what¡¯s going on? Howe you are listed on the wanted notice?¡± Anna asked confusedly.


    Bonnie took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am fine.¡±


    Obviously, Sebastian had started to y nasty to catch her.


    So she didn¡¯t want to tell Anna about it in case she got involved in troubles.


    ¡°Anna, I gotta leave for a while. Please take care of my kids.¡± Said Bonnie.


    Anna hurried to stop her, ¡°What are you doing? Are you gonna turn yourself in?¡±


    Bonnie was speechless.


    She wasn¡¯t even a criminal! There was no reason for her to turn herself in.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Lukas walked over worriedly, ¡°I wanna go with you.¡±


    ¡°Lukas, stay with your sister. Just call me if you need.¡± Bonnie gently ruffled his hair and smiled.


    Actually, Bonnie was afraid Sebastian would take Lukas away from her if he showed up.


    Sebastian had looted two kids of hers five years ago. Thus, she swore to God she would never let it


    happen again.


    Lukas was finally convinced to stay.


    After putting on a mask and a pair of sunsses, Bonnie borrowed a sport car from Anna and drove


    herself to the Grant Group.


    However, she was stopped by the security when she reached the portal.


    The security stared at her and huffed disdainfully, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? You look like a thief with


    your face covered like that! Take them off. I gotta watch your face!¡±


    ¡°Well, but I can¡¯t¡­¡± Bonnie hesitated.


    It was in a hot summer. Of course she wanted to take off the mask to cool herself down.


    But she couldn¡¯t!


    Now she was on the top of a wanted notice. Once someone else recognized her, she would definitely


    be under arrest.


    ¡°You shall not pass if you don¡¯t take off your mask.¡± The security insisted.


    After pleading for a while, she still failed.


    Now she had to make a call to Sebastian.


    However, before the line was connected, a man walked over to her and said with respect, ¡°Excuse me,


    are you Miss Annie?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Bonnie stayed alert.


    ¡°I am here to lead you the way in.¡± Replied that man.


    Lead her in?


    ¡°Lead me to the office of Sebastian?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am here to walk you in. Mr. Grant is expecting you.¡±


    He was expecting her but did nothing while watching her pleading with the security?


    ¡®Bastard!¡¯ she cursed in her mind.


    What a jerk!


    Though irritated, she still followed the man in.


    However, the man didn¡¯t seem to stop after walking for a long distance.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Bonnie gently.


    However, the man suddenly turned around to hood her head with a sack.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Before Bonnie could even struggle, he carried her over into a car.


    Then she hit on the head by a stick.


    A bang of pain struck her hard because of that. She was soon rendered dizzy.


    However, she had no idea if she was strong enough to fight back. She then feigned unconsciousness.


    The man kicked her for once to see if she was knocked down. Seeing that she remained unmoved, he


    got onto the driver¡¯s seat while humming.


    Then he started the engine and stepped on the gas.


    With her own head covered in a sack, she could see nothing but darkness. As the car jolted on the


    road, she could tell it was moving.


    Who was he?


    Who was kidnapping her?


    While wondering, she heard the man speaking on the phone, ¡°Ma¡¯am, guess what, I got her!¡±


    ¡°I got Annie! The woman on the wanted notice posted by Mr. Grant! I got her! And I am on my way to


    your house!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Be sounded thrilled.


    ¡°You got her? For real?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Ma¡¯am, you can then take her to Mr. Grant. I am sure he will be pleased!¡± the man


    suggested excitedly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well done! You will get nicely paid for that!¡± said Be.


    ¡°My pleasure! Ma¡¯am, see you at the same spot half an hourter!¡±


    Hearing that, Bonnie felt horrified.


    Though the voice of that woman speaking to that man sounded vague, she could tell it must be


    someone she knew.


    While wondering, Bonnie took off the sack from her head stealthily. Then she looked around to see if


    there was something she could use to fight back when that woman showed up.


    However, as soon as she moved, she happened to hit an empty can next to her, which sounded loudly.


    The man suddenly stepped on the brake and red at her, who was lying on the back seat.


    Seeing that, Bonnie hurried to reach out her hand to open the door.


    However, as soon as she touched the grip, the man clenched her hair from behind.


    ¡°You wanna run away, huh? Never!¡±


    Actually, he was a bit surprised. She should have been knocked down, he assumed.


    ¡®Perhaps a few more strikes on her head will work.¡¯ He thought.


    So he grabbed the stick and hit her hard again.


    Countless strikes fell on her body. Though suffering great pain, she found it hard to turn around to fight


    back.


    Because of struggling, her blouse was partly ripped off, beneath which her hair shoulder was revealed


    in the air. Soon, it caught his eyes.


    ¡°Wow, what a hot chick!¡± the man seemed to be burning with lust. He couldn¡¯t wait to start groping.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me unless you wanna get punched!¡± Bonnie shouted in panic.


    However, the tears glimmering in her eyes coupled with her disheveled look and deadly attractive face


    actually ignited his desire.


    Regardless of her warning, the man grabbed her hair to pull her onto the back seat. Then he mounted


    on her top.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Desperation soon overwhelmed with her.


    She would kill herself rather than get raped.


    And she was prepared for that.


    However, nothing violent happened to her.


    The car was then heavily hit from the outside. Because of that, Bonnie suddenly lurched forward.


    Fortunately, she managed to cover her own head with both arms instinctively, preventing herself from


    getting hurt.


    However, that man was thrown out of the window. He hit the ground hard, screaming out of pain.


    What happened?


    Bonnie slightly opened her eyes and looked outside the car. But her head still felt dizzy because of that


    strong impact.


    She saw that man curling himself up on the ground painfully while bathing in blood with his face ghastly


    pale.


    Meanwhile, a tall gentleman walked over from afar. He stared at that man coldly from above. He put on


    a horrible expression on his charming face. As he approached, the air seemed to be frozen.


    ¡°How dare you do that to her! You wanna get killed?¡±


    It was Sebastian!


    Bonnie was stunned. She couldn¡¯t even believe what she saw.


    Dressing in ck suit, he looked like a savioring from heaven to bail her out.


    Her heart got softened out of no reason.


    ¡°I am¡­I am so sorry¡­Mr. Grant, please¡­please forgive me¡­¡± whining in pain, that man reached out


    his hand to get closer to Sebastian¡¯s feet.


    But Sebastian replied with a contemptuous look. He took a step away from the bleeding hand of that


    man.


    Then he made a call, ¡°Come over here and clean it up!¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Bonnie, who seemed to be frozen out of shock. He huffed sulkily, ¡°Hey,


    get off the car! You wanna stay inside forever?¡±


    A shiver went down her spine. She then squeezed herself out of the car.


    However, dizziness still lingered in her head. She felt like stepping on nothing while walking. Suddenly,


    she stumbled forward weakly. Before she fell onto the ground, she was wrapped around in the arms of


    Sebastian. Then she smelt that familiar scent from him again.


    She raised his head to look into his dark eyes, from which she could tell nothing.


    Stunned, she had no idea how he caught her into his arms while there was a distance of meters


    between them just now.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Did he just rush over in a blink?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to stand up on your own?¡± he huffed mockingly.


    Embarrassed, she hurried to push him away.


    However, he still clutched tight at her while speaking, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y tough. I don¡¯t wanna be used


    of battery if someone else saw you stumble down in front of me.¡±


    Hearing that, Bonnie was rendered speechless.


    There was a guy bathing in blood lying next to him. But he didn¡¯t even seem to worry if he would be


    used of attempted murder.


    What a ridiculous excuse!


    Soon, Eric reached the spot.


    When seeing that man being unconscious because of excessive bleeding while Sebastian seemed to


    be flirting with Bonnie at the same time, Eric was shocked.


    What the hell was happening?


    ¡°Mr. Grant, you walked away in the midst of conference just to run over that guy with your car?¡± asked


    Eric tentatively.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    What?


    Bonnie turned to Sebastian in astonishment and then looked around, only to see a crashed Maybach


    with a warped hood. There was even quite a bit of engine oil and cont leaked on the ground. The


    Maybach was a total wreck now.


    Meanwhile, the minibus in front of her was no better. Its rear was badly dented in the collision, and the


    airbags hadpletely gone off.


    These two cars were scrapped, and that proved how hard Sebastian was hitting the minivan.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So, did he leave the meeting halfway and crash his luxury car just to save her?


    Suddenly, a feeling of warmth flooded over Bonnie, but the next moment, she heard Sebastian saying,


    "If I hadn¡¯t hit his car, she could have run away!"


    In an instant, that feeling of warmth vanished into thin air.


    Bonnie felt as if she slipped into an abyss of despair, her body icy cold.


    Right, she was the "criminal" Sebastian had listed as wanted personally. If he hadn¡¯t hit the minivan,


    she could have run away!


    Sebastian, however, didn¡¯t notice that the look in Bonnie¡¯s eyes had changed. He threw a nce at the


    man in blood and left with Bonnie in Eric¡¯s car.


    But the moment he grabbed her wrist, the weak woman in his arms exerted herself to push him away


    and ran!


    Suddenly, Sebastian raised his brows in surprise.


    What was that silly woman doing?


    Was he such a wild beast that she ran away at the sight of him?


    Eric was also stunned to see Bonnie limping away.


    "Mr. Grant, shall I bring Miss Annie back?" he asked.


    Hardly had Eric said that than Sebastian strode over and grabbed Bonnie from the back of the neck like


    a cat carrying its kitten.


    "Let go of me! You son of a bitch, Sebastian! Let go of me!" Bonnie struggled to wrench herself free in


    a panic.


    But she failed.


    Sebastian threw her into the back seat before he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the gas,


    rushing to the private hospital of the Grant Group.


    Bonnie managed to prop herself up and red at the back of Sebastian¡¯s head. "Where are you taking


    me? To the police station?"


    "To hospital," Sebastian said in a cold voice. "To check if you have any problem with your brain."


    Dumbfounded, Bonnie thought to herself. Couldn¡¯t this man say anything good? He was the one who


    had problems with his brain, and so did his whole family¡­ Except for Joanna and Natan, the rest of his


    family were all crazy!


    "Don¡¯t bother. You want me dead anyways, don¡¯t you, Mr. Grant? You should be happy if I have


    problems with my brain," Bonnie said, craning her neck.


    Confusion glinted in Sebastian¡¯s dark eyes. "I want you dead? When have I ever said that?"


    Why was this woman so angry?


    Just because he was hitting the minivan too hard just now?


    "If I hadn¡¯t hit your car, that man would long have got his own way!" Sebastian growled with a stern


    face.


    Bonnie, who wasn¡¯t afraid at all, retorted angrily, "If you hadn¡¯t issued an arrest warrant against me, I


    wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped and the kidnapper couldn¡¯t have taken advantage of me! I wouldn¡¯t have


    been in such a dangerous situation!"


    In a word, it was Sebastian¡¯s fault!


    "Aren¡¯t I wanted by you? I¡¯m here right now. Send me to the police station and throw me into jail. If that


    doesn¡¯t work, shoot me!" Bonnie screamed in despair.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    "Annie!" Sebastian snarled with a sullen scowl.


    If Bonnie said she wasn¡¯t afraid at this point, she would be lying.


    But she still craned her neck and snapped, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Sebastian pulled over to the curb smoothly and agilely, turned around and sized her up with his


    narrowed eyes, which were gleaming with fury.


    He reached out his slender hand and pinched her smooth jaw hard. "If you hadn¡¯t avoided me, would I


    have gone so far as to issue an arrest warrant against you?"


    "If you hadn¡¯t sent your men to get me at the airport, would I have had to avoid you?" Bonnie said


    firmly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In a word, it was all Sebastian¡¯s fault!


    Sebastian drew back his hand and tapped his slender fingers on the steering wheel. "When Joanna


    heard you were going abroad, she got so anxious that she passed out. When she woke up, she


    insisted on seeing you."


    What?!


    Shocked, Bonnie started to tremble all over and grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm immediately.


    "How¡¯s Joanna now? Is she alright?"


    Sebastian taunted in an indifferent tone as his piercing gaze fell upon Bonnie¡¯s face, "Now you¡¯re


    worried about her? Weren¡¯t you trying so hard to get away from me?"


    "I¡­" Bonnie was suddenly lost for words.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Erika. When his men were trying to get her at the airport,


    Bonnie assumed that Sebastian wasing at her children, so she tried so hard to run away.


    As for going abroad¡­


    "My girl is sick, and I¡¯m going to take her to a foreign pediatrician to cure her," exined Bonnie.


    She wasn¡¯t running away at all.


    Bonnie¡¯s original n was toe back to Willisto when her girl got well. After all, her goal was to take


    her boy and girl in Willisto back. Now that she hadn¡¯t reached her goal, how could she give up halfway?


    Sebastian was slightly touched upon hearing that, and the image of that ugly girl popped into his mind.


    The ugly one was sick?


    Thinking so, Sebastian took out his phone and called Eric.


    "Yes, Mr. Grant?" Eric said reverently.


    "Withdraw the arrest warrant. Besides, get the best pediatrician in the world as soon as possible," said


    Sebastian in a deep voice.


    Bonnie jerked her head up, looking at Sebastian in disbelief. After a long pause, she ventured, "Are you


    getting a pediatrician to cure Erika?"


    "What else could it be?" Sebastian asked and sneered, his pupils contracting. "Do you want Joanna to


    get seriously ill so that I can get a pediatrician for her?"


    "Of course not!" Bonnie denied at once. "I wish her well. I hope nothing bad will happen to her."


    "Yeah, you wish," Sebastian snorted and started the car again.


    Just as he reached for the button to start the motor, he found that Bonnie was still holding his arm.


    Sebastian dropped his eyes and happened to see her smooth shoulder and thin bra strap through her


    blouse that was torn apart.


    Looking down, he then saw her defined corbone and ample bosom¡­


    Sebastian swallowed, his eyes darkening. "How long are you going to hold my arm?"


    Bonnie followed his gaze and found that her bosom was exposed, so she drew back to the back seat at


    once.


    Sebastian got his arm back, but he also felt a hint of disappointment. He bit it back, started the car and


    drove to the private hospital of the Grant Group.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Bonnie was still in a daze in the back seat.


    Did she mishear Sebastian? He actually withdrew the arrest warrant against her. Besides, he should


    help her find the best pediatrician in the world for Erika. Truly, he was being gruff and blunt, but he also


    offered her help!


    Now Bonnie was torn.


    If she remembered correctly, Sebastian had disliked Erika before, because he thought she was ugly.


    But howe he changed his mind so abruptly now?


    Bonnie had millions of questions, but she choked them down at the sight of his grim face.


    Well, as long as Erika could be cured by the best doctor, nothing else mattered.


    While Bonnie was plunged in thought, the car pulled into the private hospital of the Grant Group.


    "Get off." Sebastian opened the car door first.


    Seeing that, Bonnie also jumped off the car. She asked as she strode into the hospital, "Which ward is


    Joanna in?"


    She had only gone a few paces before Sebastian pulled her back. "Are you going to visit her like this?"


    Sebastian looked at her with contempt, but at the same time, there was something else in his dark


    eyes, in which Bonnie could see herself reflected.


    Her blouse was torn apart, her hair disheveled. She looked exactly like a mad woman who was just


    discharged from the madhouse, and the little girl would definitely be terrified at the sight of her like this.


    Bonnie pouted slightly and said in a soft voice, "But I¡¯ve got nothing else to wear. Could you get me


    something?"


    They were in Sebastian¡¯s hospital, so it wasn¡¯t hard for him to get some decent clothes.


    Before long, Bonnie went to the changing room with the nurse and put on her new dress.


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t be more grateful to her, promising that she would definitely buy her a new one.


    The nurse waved her hands with a smile. "Don¡¯t bother. You have a great shape, and my dress must


    look much better on you. I¡¯m happy for it."


    Bonnie went to put the new dress on.


    The nurse was a youngdy, so the dress she bought gave a cute girl vibe. It was a simple pink dress


    with floral pattern and exquisite trim. There was a huge bow on the back, and it bounced when Bonnie


    moved. It looked so adorable.


    Bonnie looked at herself in the mirror. The pink dress lit up her face and made her look much younger,


    but she fell into a trance at the sight of herself.


    Once upon a time, she had used to have a simr dress when she was young, and it was a gift from


    the little boy she had saved.


    However, before she had a chance to put it on, Be took it away.


    It didn¡¯t ur to Bonnie that so many yearster, she actually had another chance to put on a simr


    dress.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I knew you¡¯d look great in it." Amazed, the nurse pushed Bonnie out of the changing room to show


    Sebastian her new look.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was leaning against the wall, waiting for her.


    Hearing the door opening, he looked up, shocked. The expression on his face froze for a moment.


    "Can I visit Joanna in this dress?" Bonnie ventured, sensing something wrong with the look in


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes.


    Sebastian recovered himself, his eyes cold again. "Yes, as long as you don¡¯t look like a mad woman."


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. For a moment, he remembered the little girl in the pink dress that he gave her as


    a gift when he was young.


    Sebastian had found that little girl, which was Be, but why did he have that illusion as he watched


    Bonnie in front of him?

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Sebastian¡¯s mind wandered for a moment. Before long, he came to his senses and cast an indifferent


    look at Bonnie. "Don¡¯t wear something like that again."


    Bonnie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The nurse told her she looked great in this dress, while Sebastian hated it. What did that mean?


    It meant that the man must be blind!


    Bonnie took a deep breath, telling herself it was not worthwhile being angry with a blind man, and


    caught up with him.


    Finally, Bonnie saw the little girl hiding herself under the covers in the ward.


    She buried herself under the covers, while the nurses were anxious and at a loss standing beside the


    bed.


    They had been coaxing her intoing out for over three hours, but this littledy wouldn¡¯t get out.


    The nurses were nervous to see Sebastianing back.


    They were doomed. Would Mr. Grant fire them since they had failed to get the littledy out of the


    covers?


    However, Sebastian said nothing but strode over to the sofa and sat down.


    Meanwhile, Bonnie walked over to the bed and called in a low voice, "Joanna?"


    The little girl under the covers trembled upon hearing her.


    Bonnie¡¯s heart sank as she saw that, and she went on immediately, "Joanna, it¡¯s Pretty Lady. Don¡¯t you


    want to get out of the covers and look at me?"


    Hearing that, the little girl threw back the covers at once. She kept her swollen eyes fixed on Bonnie for


    a minute and finally realized she wasn¡¯t dreaming. The next moment, she burst into tears and flung


    herself into Bonnie¡¯s arms. "I¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore! Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so scared!"


    "No no," Bonnie¡¯s heart broke as she saw the little girl wailing and she exined, "of course I want you.


    It¡¯s just that I have to go abroad to get the best doctor for Erika."


    Joanna was sick?


    Erika stopped crying instantly and asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong with her? Is it serious?" She


    paused for a moment and continued, "Go to Handsome Daddy for help. He¡¯s rich and powerful, and


    he¡¯ll definitely get the best doctor in the world to cure Jo¡­ Erika. If he wouldn¡¯t, tell me and I¡¯ll make


    him change his mind!"


    Bonnie¡¯s lips twitched.


    She thought to herself, "My baby girl, haven¡¯t you seen your daddy sitting in the corner?"


    The truth was Erika didn¡¯t see Sebastian. Since Bonnie said nothing, she added, "I mean it. Feel free to


    tell me. He¡¯s been so mean to you, and now is the best time to make him pay for it."


    "Joanna!" Sebastian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called with a sullen face.


    Erika trembled as she heard the familiar voice.


    "Why are you here, Handsome Daddy?" she asked in puzzlement. "When did youe? Why haven¡¯t


    you told me? How dare you listen in on my conversation with Pretty Lady!"


    Fortunately, Erika hadn¡¯t called Bonnie "mommy" just now, or she would have given the game away.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anger welled up inside Sebastian the moment he heard Erika saying "how dare you".


    Meanwhile, Bonnie took Erika in her arms at once. "Mr. Grant, Joanna is only five, and she¡¯s just a kid.


    You won¡¯t get mad at a child, will you?"


    Sebastian was lost for words. He stared calmly at Bonnie and sneered, "Didn¡¯t you say that to force me


    to hold back my anger?"


    "Of course not," Bonnie denied and exined earnestly, "You¡¯re a generous man, and you love your


    daughter. You don¡¯t need me to force you to do anything."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Sebastian knew very well what Bonnie was doing. She was ying up to him.


    But he didn¡¯t hate it.


    He leaned back in the sofa, his narrowed dark eyes gleaming with mixed emotions. "Now that you¡¯ve


    seen her, can we get back to the Sunshine Vi?"


    Erika nodded with satisfaction and said loudly, "Yes, yes."


    Fortunately, her mommy and brothers hadn¡¯t ditched her.


    Besides, since Joanna was sick now, Erika was willing to y the role of "littledy Joanna" for a few


    more days so that her mother would have more time to take care of her.


    With that thought, Erika turned to Bonnie immediately. "Pretty Lady, remember to cook creamy corn


    soup for Erika. She¡¯ll get well as long as she has that soup!"


    Bonnie was surprised to hear that. "How did you know that?"


    The creamy corn soup was kind of a secret among her and her three children. In the past, the three


    little kids wouldn¡¯t take pills because they tasted awful, so Bonnie came up with an idea, which was to


    grind the pills into powder and put it into the creamy corn soup, so that the three little kids wouldn¡¯t


    taste the pills anymore.


    The funny thing was that the kids thought the creamy corn soup cured them, but in fact, it was the pill


    powder that had worked. Therefore, even if the kids could stand the taste of pills now, Bonnie still


    cooked creamy corn soup for them when necessary.


    However, how did Joanna know that?


    Erika met her mother¡¯s suspicious gaze and her heart skipped a beat, and she made an excuse. "Erika


    told me that secret!"


    And Bonnie actually believed it.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll cook a big pot of creamy corn soup for Erika when I get back, and I¡¯ll bring some for you


    tomorrow, OK?"


    Erika jumped with joy instantly. "Yay, that¡¯s great, mo¡­ Pretty Lady!"


    Just at this moment, Sebastian¡¯s phone rang.


    It was from Eric.


    "Mr. Grant, I just learned that the famous pediatrician Asher Lawson is on his way to Willisto. He¡¯ll


    arrive at the hospital in two hours."


    "I see." Sebastian hung up the phone. The next moment, he turned to Bonnie. "The pediatrician will


    arrive in two hours. Bring your girl here. If you need anything, go to anyone here for help."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Sebastian left the ward with Erika.


    Bonnie went after them and said "thank you" to him seriously and sincerely.


    ''Thank you, Sebastian. Thank you for helping your biological daughter without knowing the truth!''


    ¡ª


    Sebastian paused for a moment before he went on walking, but meanwhile, his lips curved into a faint


    smile, and he was even unaware of it himself.


    Soon, Sebastian went back to the Sunshine Vi with Erika.


    The little girl fainted because she was too worried, but there was nothing wrong with her body at all, so


    she recovered and became vigorous again after seeing Bonnie.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She ran to the garden and yed on the swing as soon as she got back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Sebastian just let her do whatever she liked and went to the study on the second floor.


    Rupert had been waiting for him in the study for a long time. It had been so long that he had fallen


    asleep lying on the leather sofa.


    His custom-made khaki trench coat wrinkled under his body. His handsome face looked beautiful and


    seductive at the same time as he was sleeping, and he looked even more charming than women.


    Sebastian cast a cold look at him and said warningly, "Take a nap at your home, not in my study."


    Rupert sprang up, his pretty eyes blinking resentfully. "Why are you so angry? Haven¡¯t you found


    Annie? What? She¡¯s run away again?"

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Sebastian cast a casual glimpse at him, ¡°She didn¡¯t run away.¡±


    Alright!


    Hearing that, Rupert stood up and walked over to him, ¡°So what are you mad about? She has returned


    to you. Come on, just be peaceful with her from now on. That will be fine.¡±


    After a short pause, he added, ¡°Well, but I gotta say I have never expected you to post her on a wanted


    notice. I bet she must be crying badly when you saw her at the portal, right?¡±


    As soon as he mentioned about it, Sebastian appeared horribly chilling.


    If it weren¡¯t because of Rupert calling to tell him that he saw Annie at the portal of the Grant Group


    through the CCTV camera, she would have been doomed.


    ¡°Someone conspired to kidnap her and took her to the one he works for, who was nning to im


    credit for her from me.¡± While speaking, Sebastian opened his eyes slightly, ¡°Find out who¡¯s behind


    this.¡±


    However, Rupert seemed a bit displeased.


    Come on, not again!


    ¡°Sebastian, I ain¡¯t no your errand boy! Come on!¡±


    Sebastian responded with a cold glimpse, which rendered him a bit horrified, ¡°You got a problem?¡±


    Overwhelmed with ongoing horror, Rupert finallypromised after a shiver went down his spine.


    ¡°Well, I am fine with that! I would like to be at your disposal!¡±


    Sebastian simply ignored his fawning look, ¡°Besides, do some dig-out about Annie.¡±


    ¡°But you have done that before.¡± Confused, Rupert asked again, ¡°What? You can¡¯t let it go?¡±


    He still remembered the paternity test clearly showed that Annie shared no kinship with the Morgans.


    ¡°But she seems to be scared of me. Whenever she sees me, she tries to run away.¡± Sebastian frowned


    and continued, ¡°there should be a reason ounting for her phobia of me. Even if she might not be the


    one I have been looking for, perhaps we once knew each other.¡±


    He insisted to continue with an investigation about her.


    Rupert sighed.


    Once again, he needed to be busy running errands for Sebastian.


    Then Rupert was about to walk out of the door.


    When he just reached the door, he suddenly stopped, ¡°Hey, by the way, I got good news for you. I have


    checked the physical report about Joanna, which tells that she is fine and healthy.¡±


    Sebastian replied coldly while reading some files, ¡°She just passed out because of sadness. What¡¯s the


    fuss about?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not the point.¡± Rupert added, ¡°I mean the chronic disease she has been suffering. She


    always fainted, right? Sometimes her nose bled out of no reason. We once found that it was a matter of


    her heart. But we couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. But the report this time shows that she is totally fine.¡±


    Sebastian suddenly froze.


    He turned to look at Rupert. His eyes seemed to be mixed with excitement, ¡°She¡¯s totally fine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, perhaps the tooth decay is her only health problem.¡± Rupert nodded.


    It was because of the tooth decay that Rupert continued with a thorough physical check for her, from


    which he in surprise found out that she had totally recovered from the unknown disease.


    ¡°But you said it was hard to deal with. Howe she has suddenly recovered?¡± though Sabastian was


    pleased to hear that, he was still confused.


    Rupert replied confusedly as well, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We found it hard to tell the reason ounting for her


    disease at that time. Now she has suddenly recovered for no reason. It seems to make sense to some


    degree, right?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    After a short pause, Sebastian remained silent.


    Indeed, Joanna¡¯s disease appeared mysterious.


    About a few months after she was born, her lips turned weirdly blue. Then the diagnosis report showed


    that it rted to her heart.


    However, there didn¡¯t seem to be a perfect treatment no matter how hard those doctors tried to work on


    it.


    What was worse, they couldn¡¯t even figure out the pathogenesis. The only clue they got was that the


    diseased was rooted in her heart, because of which Joanna fainted or suffer a nosebleed from time to


    time.


    Even though Sebastian had turned to as many doctors as he possibly could, Joanna¡¯s disease still


    remained the same.


    Never had he expected that she literally recovered herself today.


    Taking a deep breath, Sebastian felt much more rxed.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to leave you back to work. I gotta go. I will let you know if there is any news about her.¡±


    Rupert waved his hand and walked out of the study. Then he left the Sunshine Vi.


    As soon as he walked away, Be walked herself out of a corner, with hatred brewing in her eyes.


    She red at Rupert and then at the study. Her face went twisted.


    If it weren¡¯t because of her eavesdropping just now, she would have never noticed that Sebastian


    actually posted the wanted notice just to get Annie back to his side.


    No wonder he cancelled the wanted notice as soon as he got Annie.


    However, Be felt fortunate at the same time as the mole she nted inside the Grant Group hadn¡¯t


    even reached her after he kidnapped Annie.


    Otherwise, she would have brought Annie to Sebastian while dreaming for benefiting from it, which


    would definitely get her into a big trouble.


    But meanwhile, Be was mad.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Sebastian was so infatuated with Annie.


    How came that woman appeared so attractive to him?


    Be was burning with jealousy.


    She was having a tough time these days¡ªever since she learnt that Bonnie had returned, she hadn¡¯t


    figured out her whereabouts no matter how hard she tried.


    And now this woman named Annieing from nowhere captured the heart of Sebastian.


    But Be, the Mrs. Grant-to-be, got nothing left while being grounded inside the vi day after day.


    She was about to go crazy.


    She was wondering how to get rid of both of them¡ªthe annoying Annie and Bonnie, and then get


    Sebastian¡¯s love glued to her side.


    Suddenly, she came up with a perfect idea.


    Smirking, she ran back to the room and made a call to Madeleine.


    ¡°Mom, I got an idea to deal with Bonnie!¡± said Be excitedly.


    Madeleine had been bothered by the matter of Bonnie recently, not knowing how to figure out her


    whereabouts. So she got thrilled as soon as she heard that, ¡°Really? Have you got her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Replied Be.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Madeleine soon got upset, ¡°No? So what are you calling me for? Stop distracting me! I gotta hire more


    guys for help.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be stupid.¡± Be then added, ¡°How are you gonna get her whereabouts among some


    many people in the city? Think about it!¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s your idea!¡± Madeleine sounded impatient.


    Be then continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do something to make her show up on her own? We can start with


    her retarded uncle. I bet it¡¯s definitely doable.¡±


    ¡°I got the same n before.¡± Madeleine sighed, ¡°but it will only make us suspicious if we do so. I don¡¯t


    wanna get myself in trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have got a nice scapegoat!¡± Be repliedcently.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Hearing that, Madeleine got thrilled again, ¡°Scapegoat?¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you know there is a woman named Annie hanging around with Sebastian?¡± asked Be.


    ¡°Of course I know that. But she is wanted, right?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fake wanted notice!¡± Be screamed with sharp voice, ¡°She was running away. And thus


    Sebastian put her on a wanted notice just to get her back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madeleine¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    She could tell this one named Annie must mean a lot to Sebastian.


    ¡°Here is my n. Since he cares so much about Annie, why don¡¯t we manipte her?¡± Be suggested


    evilly.


    ording to her conspiracy, she would manage to make Bonnie show up herself in the name of Annie.


    After that, she would catch Bonnie and kill her.


    Then she would ask Sebastian out to let him witness Annie hurting Bonnie¡¯s uncle. By doing so, she


    could mislead Sebastian into a conclusion that it was Annie who killed Bonnie at that time.


    What a perfect n!


    Be was sure that would definitely kill his infatuation with Annie.


    Even if Annie were to survive out of the mercy of Sebastian, she still prepared a n B to finish her,


    which actually referred to the capsule nted beneath the skin of Annie¡¯s back.


    With the help of that, she could kill Annie whenever she wanted.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Madeleine looked excited, ¡°Finally, you got a best n in the world!¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom, I will leave it to you.¡± Said Be.


    As Madeleine agreed, Be hung up the phone.


    An evil smirk appeared on her delicate face, making her look a bit horrible.


    Annie and Bonnie, this time, she had to finish them both!


    ¡­


    Inside the private hospital of Grant Group, Bonnie, standing next to the bed, was scing the little girl


    curling herself up beneath the quilt, ¡°Erika, don¡¯t be afraid. Those doctors areing to help you. It¡¯s


    not gonna hurt.¡±


    ¡°No! I want no treatment!¡± the little girl grumbled.


    She seemed quite reluctant.


    Distraught, Bonnie was so confused, having no idea why Erika appeared so reluctant to get treatment.


    Ever since those doctors walked in, she turned to be scared and then wrapped herself beneath the


    quilt.


    She looked so different than before!


    But never had Bonnie expected that it was actually Joanna instead of Erika, who had been fed up with


    pills and all kinds of treatment since she was born ill.


    ¡°Erika, listen, if you behave yourself and get treatment, I will take you to the amusement park on the


    weekend, okay?¡± Bonnie continued to coax her.


    Hearing that, Joanna reached out her head and stared at Bonnie with her big eyes, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Mommy will take you to the merry-go-round and ferris wheel!¡± Bonnie nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­okay then¡­¡± Joanna then agreed and sat up straight.


    Those doctors soon walked over to check her body.


    Three minutester, one of the doctors put on a serious look. Then he turned to talk to Bonnie, ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    we might have a talk outside the room.¡±


    Hearing that, Bonnie felt like being stuffed with bad feelings.


    It must be a severe disease, she supposed.


    She stumped out of the door, feeling anxious, ¡°Doctor¡­so¡­how is she going¡­¡±


    ¡°Before you get the answer, I would like to ask you a question. Is she the twin sister of Joanna Grant?¡±


    the doctor asked seriously.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Hearing that, Bonnie got alert. She couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists out of nervousness, ¡°Why¡­why do


    you think so?¡±


    She was so surprised that the doctor still recognized her face regardless of the disguise being put on


    Joanna¡¯s face.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, actually, I have seen the same symptom on another girl for only once. And Joanna was that girl.


    Now this rare symptom appeared on your daughter, which is exactly the same as Joanna¡¯s.¡±


    That was why the doctor was wondering if they were twins.


    An effective treatment targeting the disease would only be possible after he got a clear answer from


    Bonnie.


    Hearing that, Bonnie felt heartbroken.


    As soon as she learned that Joanna suffered the same symptom, she was writhing in pain.


    What was going on?


    How came both her daughters suffered the same disease?


    Not until quite a whileter did she chill herself again. Then she asked cautiously, ¡°Doctor, if they were


    twins, could it possibly be a kind of gic disease?¡±


    ¡°Probably. But I can only draw a conclusion after I get the answer.¡± The doctor then looked at her again,


    ¡°So are they twins?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Bonnie still denied.


    If the doctor knew the truth, Sebastian would definitely take Erika away from her, she believed.


    As for Erika, she decided to turn to a doctor she could truly trust.


    The doctor seemed confused when hearing the answer, ¡°Not twins? Why? So weird¡­Could it be a


    contagious disease?¡±


    While murmuring to himself, the doctor walked away.


    Bonnie returned to the ward and hurried to call Anna to ask her here to pick up Erika.


    As the doctor was hired by Sebastian, she could tell that the doctor would probably notice him about


    the diagnosis of Erika, which might cause his suspicion leading to further investigation.


    So she had to get Erika far away as soon as possible.


    Anna could clearly notice her trembling voice through the phone.


    ¡°Okay, I will be right there in 30 minutes!¡± she soon agreed.


    Actually, Anna arrived at the hospital in only 15 minutes.


    She took Joanna into her car without proceeding any discharge procedure.


    Sitting on the back seat, Joanna looked outside the window. She remainedposed while speaking,


    ¡°Are we gonna leave Willisto?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, we are heading to my house. Your mommy will being with us tonight. Don¡¯t worry


    about that, okay?¡± Anna exined.


    Hearing that, Joanna felt relieved.


    She took out her phone to text Erika.


    ¡®I am leaving for the house of your godmother. Hey, don¡¯t cry like a baby again, okay?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Erika was ying in the garden when the text reached her.


    She took out her phone to take a look. Then she texted to reply, ¡®Aren¡¯t you gonna stay for treatment in


    the hospital? You are still sick.¡¯


    It took quite a while for Joanna to text back, ¡®Your mommy got me out of the hospital after she had a


    talk with the doctor outside the ward. I don¡¯t know why.¡¯


    Seeing that, Erika was more confused.


    Mommy got her out of the hospital before she recovered?


    Why?


    At this moment, she happened to hear a sad talk between two servants nearby.


    ¡°How about your nephew? I heard he was discharged from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the doctor said he didn¡¯t have much time left. So he suggested his parents they should take him


    home and spend more time with him.¡±


    The conversation shocked Erika like a bolt from the blue.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Erika rushed over to them, ¡°What did you just say? Your nephew was sent home before he recovers?


    Does it mean that he is incurable?¡±


    She looked anxious.


    The two servants couldn¡¯t help flinching because of her sudden appearance, ¡°Sorry, littledy Joanna,


    we didn¡¯t mean to talk just now.¡±


    They were so scared of being fired for chitchatting during working hours.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get fired.¡± Joanna noticed what they were worried about, ¡°Just tell me! Does it


    mean that the disease is incurable?¡±


    Hearing that, the servants breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Commonly speaking, he should have stayed in the


    hospital for treatment if the disease were curable.¡±


    ¡°Since his parents could afford the treatment and they love their son, I don¡¯t think they should drop the


    hope unless it¡¯s incurable.¡±


    What they said shocked Erika greatly.


    Her sadness started to escte. She felt like being trapped in the abyss of desperation with her face


    ghastly pale.


    Then she burst into tears.


    ¡­


    About three minutester, with a livid face, Sebastian was holding the sobbing Erika into his arms while


    ring at the two servants kneeling and shivering on the ground, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Both the servants trembled in fear with tears in their eyes, ¡°Mr. Grant, we don¡¯t know! We were just


    talking about my nephew¡­and then littledy Joanna rushed over and asked if it meant my nephew


    was incurable as he returned home before he got recovered¡­Then she suddenly cried.¡±


    They swore to God that was all they had said to her.


    Hearing that, Sebastian looked at the little girl, ¡°Why did you ask that question?¡±


    Tears went down Erika¡¯s face all over, ¡°Joanna¡­no, Erika had left the hospital.¡±


    Sebastian seemed to freeze while wiping her tears off.


    Now he noticed the reason for her tears¡ªshe actually assumed that Erika got discharged from the


    hospital because she was incurable.


    At the thought of that, Sebastian was rendered worried. He hurried to dial the number of Bonnie.


    ¡°Hello?¡± said Bonnie.


    ¡°Why did you get Erika discharged from the hospital?¡± Sebastian asked straightforwardly.


    Bonnie was stunned, wondering how he noticed that in less than 30 minutes after the discharge. Was


    he still spying on her?


    ¡°Hey, answer me!¡± Sebastian huffed. His voice went louder, mixed with inconspicuous annoyance.


    Bonnie was horrified by his aggressive attitude. She gasped for air to chill herself.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I appreciate your help. But I have turned to the most professional pediatrician with the help


    of my friend. So, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    After a short pause, she added, ¡°Mr. Grant, you can tell your doctors to stop working on a treatment


    n for my daughter. It¡¯s a matter of privacy. If you still insist, I might resort to the court.¡±


    Soon, Sebastian turned into a horrible expression. Even the air inside the study seemed to be frozen.


    Resort to the court?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Huh, how ungrateful!


    She literally ran away again with her daughter without even noticing him as soon as she essed to a


    better doctor.


    Great!


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sebastian continued with his aggressive cold voice, ¡°My doctors aren¡¯t that free enough for


    your disposal at any time! I am just calling to confirm her discharge in case you make me take the


    me if she weren¡¯t fortunate enough to survive and died in my hospital!¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Bonnie got taken aback, ¡®This bastard! He just can¡¯t wait to see Erika die, doesn¡¯t he? For god¡¯s sake!


    Erika is his daughter!¡¯


    Bonnie hung up the phone furiously.


    Sebastian frowned and was irritated when he saw his phone turning ck, but at the same time, he


    was actually relived which he didn¡¯t even realize is himself.


    He looked down and said coldly, ¡°Did you hear it? Erika is fine. She is with a better doctor now, so she


    wouldn¡¯t like my crappy hospital.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Humph...¡± Erika was still upset.


    She pushed Sebastian away and jumped to the carpet and looked up like an angry lion, ¡°Handsome


    daddy, is Erika a bad kid to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sebastian denied.


    ¡°Did Erika do anything to irritate you?¡± Erika questioned.


    ¡°No.¡± Sebastian answered.


    Erika¡¯s eyes instantly looked hurt, ¡°Why would you hate Erika so much then and even want her to die?


    Do you really hate her this much?¡±


    Erika then just ran out.


    She really liked the handsome daddy because he would throw her in the air and hug her and would


    even try all sorts of ways to bring mommy to her whenever she missed her.


    But all these sweet gestures were based on a lie which she pretended to be Joanna.


    The handsome daddy would just loathe her and even wish her to die as soon as she was Erika again.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want a handsome daddy like this!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this Sunshine Vi anymore!¡¯


    Erika then ran back to her bedroom and got a little bedsheet to pack all the snacks that she hadn¡¯t


    finished and snuck out the back door of the vi without anyone noticing her.


    Erika then hailed a cab to Anna¡¯s mansion herself and also went in through the back yard.


    At the same time, Joanna was lying on the bed and being pampered by Andrew and Lukas.


    As soon as she went in, Erika pouted her mouth and sobbed, ¡°I want a hug!¡±


    ¡°Erika?¡± Lukas first turned around and looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°What are you doing here?


    Why are your eyes swollen? Did anyone hurt you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the handsome daddy! No, it¡¯s stinky uncle!¡± Erika answered angrily.


    Hearing Erika¡¯s words, Joanna hurriedly sat up straight, ¡°Did my daddy upset you?¡±


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Andrew got fierce and was fuming.


    Erika was even more distressed and just burst out crying and even choked up with sobs, ¡°The stinky


    uncle said he doesn¡¯t like me and is even afraid that I would die in his hospital and cause troubles for


    him.¡±


    Erika sobbed and recounted the whole story.


    In the end, she looked up and said to Joanna, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joanna, but I can¡¯t swap identities with you


    anymore. I don¡¯t want to see the stinky uncle in the Sunshine Vi.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joanna looked indifferent and clenched her hands together, ¡°I will go back right now.¡±


    ¡°Let me escort you back.¡± Lukas was worried.


    Though he also found Sebastian horrible after hearing what Erika said, but he didn¡¯t want to vent his


    anger on Joanna.


    He still cared about Joanna.


    But Joanna declined his offer, ¡°I will go back myself. I will definitely make my daddy to apologize to you


    in person!¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Joanna got a cab and went back to the Sunshine Vi herself.


    The maids were looking for her everywhere when she arrived at the vi.


    ¡°Littledy Joanna, where are you? We thought you are lost!¡± One of the maid said worryingly.


    Joanna¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line and her purple crystal liked eyes filled with ice, ¡°I¡¯m not that easy


    to get lost.¡±


    Then she walked upstairs.


    But she met Sebastian who was justing out of the study in the eye when she reached the corner,


    ¡°Go downstairs and have the dinner.¡±


    ¡°You must be happy to learn that Erika is sick, right?¡± Joanna said to Sebastian coldly.


    Sebastian¡¯s veins in his temple throbbed and was angry, ¡°Joanna, who taught you to say this to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Joanna answered immediately.


    Sebastian frowned and examined Joanna who looked pale and seemed to be in the cold wind for a


    long time, but still, her dark eyes filled with hatred and stubbornness.


    ¡°When did I teach to talk this way?¡± Sebastian lowered his voice.


    ¡°You are so cold-blooded and don¡¯t care about anyone around you, so I learned from you.¡± Joanna


    gazed at him and continued, ¡°Daddy, I hope you won¡¯t regret this one day. I¡¯m who I am because of


    you.¡±


    Sebastian knitted his eyebrows, ¡°She thought that the pediatrician isn¡¯t professional enough and


    discharged Erika from the hospital herself.¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even realize this himself, but he was way more patient on this matter and exined


    seriously.


    Joanna got less angry, but her hand still clutched at her hem, ¡°Why... why did you want Erika to die


    then?¡±


    ¡°I was just mad.¡± Sebastian answered.


    Joanna immediately got merry and her eyes lighted up and looked at Sebastian in anticipation, ¡°So you


    do love Erika, right?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Did he love that ugly little thing?


    Well, he didn¡¯t hate her.


    ¡°I will invite Erika toe to the vi tomorrow right away! You got to say sorry to her, okay?¡±


    Joanna then just ran back to her bedroom joyfully and was going to call Erika.


    ¡®Great! Daddy doesn¡¯t really hate Erika!¡¯


    ¡®As long as I rify everything, the pretty auntie can still be my mommy!¡¯


    But she was told that Erika didn¡¯t have time to visit her the next day because they were going to the


    amusement park which was the promise that Bonnie made when she persuaded Joanna to have


    medical checks.


    As long as she can actively cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment, she can go to the amusement park


    and go on the merry-go-round and Ferris Wheel.


    ¡°But my daddy really wants to say sorry to you.¡± Joanna got flustered.


    Erika humphed for she was still mad at Sebastian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet the day after tomorrow then.


    I¡¯m not avable tomorrow. Well then, see you.¡±


    Erika then just hung up the phone.


    Joanna then paced to and fro in the room and was anxious.


    She wanted daddy and Erika to get back together and also wanted to go to the park.


    She was really distressed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    In the end, Joanna came up with the best solution.


    She ran to Sebastian¡¯s study right away and walked in without knocking on the door, ¡°Take me to the


    amusement park tomorrow! Erika will also be there. You got to apologize to her sincerely, okay?¡±


    Sebastian was amused, ¡°Are you giving me orders?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you to get Erika back! Or Erika will never speak to you anymore!¡± Joanna answered firmly.


    Sebastian nced at Joanna and asked calmly, ¡°Why do I have to let her speak to me? Is she


    important to me?¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    If Sebastian had remembered it correctly, he just saw that little kid three or four times and barely spoke


    to her.


    But Joanna acted like if he didn¡¯t go to apologize to her, he would just lose a daughter¡­


    Thinking about this, Sebastian squinted his eyes and asked carelessly, ¡°Do you think that Erika is my


    daughter?¡±


    Joanna answered seriously, ¡°Well of course. If you can marry the pretty auntie one day, Erika will just


    be your daughter, right?¡±


    Sebastian was speechless.


    He closed his eyes and knocked on the mahogany desk with his index finger and let out a self-


    deprecating smile.


    For a split second there, he honestly expected Erika to be his daughter.


    But how can she be?


    Erika was five years old now and if this was the case, he got to meet Annie five years ago and sleep


    with her...


    Thinking about this, Sebastian was annoyed.


    He slept with Be by ident and regretted it for years.


    If he really had sex with Annie, what did it leave him then?


    An animal that would only care about his sexual needs?


    ¡°Daddy, we got to go to the amusement park tomorrow! Got it?¡± Joanna raised her voice and repeated.


    Sebastian frowned and can¡¯t just bring himself to turn down Joanna when he saw her pale cheek and


    just agreed.


    On the next day, Bonnie took three kids to the amusement park in Willisto and lined up in merry-go-


    round.


    Bonnie was especially merry today for the doctor that Anna invited said that Erika was totally fit after


    running checks.


    It was all bullshit when Erika was diagnosed to have rare heart disease.


    Erika was the healthiest little girl in the whole world!


    It was clearly a misdiagnose when the doctor in the private hospital of the Grant Group imed Erika to


    have heart condition.


    Bonnie was relieved and was especially joyful to have her three kids in the amusement park.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around! Mommy will buy strawberry-vored ice cream for you!¡± Bonnie said to the kids.


    Erika was the most excited one and nodded hurriedly, ¡°Okay, mommy!¡±


    Bonnie can¡¯t helpughing when she saw Erika¡¯s happy look with anticipation and turned around and


    went to the ice cream van.


    But as soon as she turned around, she bumped into a huge chest.


    She was immediately enclosed by a familiar and cold vibe and was taken aback and looked up


    immediately in disbelief.


    It was Sebastian!


    Why on earth was he here!


    Bonnie got flustered and wanted to get away from Sebastian subconsciously and blocked her two kids.


    But at the very next second, she heard Joanna¡¯s sweet voice, ¡°Pretty auntie, I asked daddy to be here.


    he was mean to Erika yesterday and wanted to make it up.¡±


    Erika was still angry when she thought about what happened yesterday and hid in a corner and just


    ignored Sebastian.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and apologize!¡± Joanna urged and pushed Sebastian forward.


    ¡°Erika.¡± Sebastian stepped forward with resignation and squatted down and looked Erika in the eye,


    ¡°As long as you can forgive me, I can meet one of your requests. You can name whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Erika got hesitant and asked Sebastian tentatively, ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everything.¡± Sebastian nodded.


    ¡°Bark like a dog then.¡± Erika immediately said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The once crowded amusement park seemed to sink into silence immediately.


    Amid silence, Sebastian was livid with anger and Bonnie was incredibly worried.


    ¡°Erika!¡± Bonnie walked forward and stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Erika remained firm and straightened up her body, ¡°I¡¯m not! Lukas will bark to amuse me whenever I¡¯m


    annoyed by him.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If Sebastian really liked her, he won¡¯t be troubled by this request.


    ¡°This stops right now.¡± Bonnie soothed Erika, ¡°Mommy will buy ice cream for you. Be a good girl.¡±


    She got to get the ice cream right away to calm Erika down so that she won¡¯t say anything outrageous.


    But as she just turned around, she heard Sebastian¡¯s bark.


    Though he said it quickly, it was definitely sincere.


    Bonnie was shocked to the core and just froze.


    Did she hear it right?


    Did Sebastian just bark to make Erika happy??


    But, but didn¡¯t he hate Erika and even said those harsh words yesterday.


    Could this be the kinship that they share? Though they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s real identity yet, they


    would be drawn to each other naturally...


    Bonnie was bewildered and didn¡¯t even know how did she get back those ice cream.


    The four kids enjoyed the ice cream and then lined up to go in the merry-go-round.


    As for Bonnie and Sebastian, they waited aside.


    Sebastian nced at Bonnie and saw her holding the ice cream woodenly and didn¡¯t even know to


    have it though it had melted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell any other souls about what happened before or I will sure punish you.¡± Sebastian squinted


    his eyes and warned lightly,¡±


    ¡°What? Okay¡­ got it.¡± Bonnie was still dull and slow to respond.


    Sebastian then reached his hands to her.


    Bonnie was confused, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°My ice cream.¡± Sebastian bent his finger and said coolly.


    Bonnie looked at the ice cream and just noticed it had melted and hurriedly took a bite, ¡°I didn¡¯t get one


    for you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t get one for him?


    Sebastian was slightly annoyed and pulled her hand and took a mouthful of it.


    He then frowned and despised, ¡°Why would you like this kind of sickeningly sweet thing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to eat it!¡± Bonnie was irritated by Sebastian¡¯s behavior and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not


    sweet-toothed. Why would you have it then? Do you like abusing yourself?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes deepened and asked, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not sweet-toothed?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She remembered Sebastian¡¯s preferences for over ten years and had basically engraved them to her


    bone.


    She just let out those words without thinking about them.


    But she sure can¡¯t tell this to Sebastian directly.


    After wondering for a while, Bonnie answered, ¡°It was just a shot in the dark. Few men would like sweet


    food, especially ice cream.¡±


    Sebastiannded his suspicious eyes on Bonnie and sized her up and down.


    Bonnie was dressed in a white shirt, light close-fitting blue jeans and a simple pair of sneakers.


    She tied her long hair back with a pearl mps and looked just like a college student.


    He swallowed saliva and approached Bonnie, ¡°I want the truth.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Bonnie felt pressured and stuttered, ¡°I just took a guess. What do you think it would be then? I have a


    secret crush on you and investigated your preferences on purpose?¡±


    Bonnie answered loudly to appear to be more powerful for she was guilty.


    A lot of park goers nced at her.


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened.


    Bonnie went on, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Mr. Grant. I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t have any interest on you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be.¡± Sebastian was angry for no reason and stared at Bonnie and sneered.


    He then just left.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The atmosphere around Bonnie immediately got lively after Sebastian left.


    Bonnie was relieved and copsed on the bench and shoved the melted ice cream to her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t know why but she felt that Sebastian was looking forward to something when he asked that


    question before.


    Did he want her to say that she remembered his preferences on purpose?


    Bonnie shuddered when she thought about this.


    What on earth was she thinking about? How can Sebastian look forward to that?


    It must be that she was worried about Erika¡¯s illness and got muddy-headed, so that she would have


    this foolish thought.


    After wolfing down the ice cream, Bonnie remembered something else.


    Sebastian bit this ice cream...


    Did this mean that they kissed indirectly?


    Though they had done way more intimate thing before, Bonnie still felt weird and bought a bottle of


    water to calm herself down.


    The four kids then went back from merry-go-round in a while.


    This was the first time that Joanna had ridden on this kind of entertainment facility before and her eyes


    were beaming.


    ¡°This is super fun! I want to do this again! No! Ten times more!¡±


    Erikaughed, ¡°This is not as near fun as Ferris wheel. Let¡¯s go to try that together!¡±


    The two girls held hands together and ran to the Ferris wheel and they looked quite cute as their pony


    tails were swinging as they were sprinting forward.


    ¡°Erika! Joanna! Be careful!¡± Bonnie chased.


    At the same time, she yelled to the boys behind her, ¡°Lukas! Andrew! Hurry over!¡±


    One of them looked cold and the other one was warm.


    Hands in the pocket, they followed Bonnie and the wind blew over their broken hair.


    Many people took out their phones and wanted to take a video of this beautiful scene.


    They would get a number of followers if they posted this online!


    ¡°How beautiful is this family! Geez, I really want to steal one of them home!¡±


    ¡°How can you only bring one home? Of course we should steal all of them home!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that ugly one. She looked repulsive!¡±


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m also disgusted! I really want to bark. They all looked pretty. Why is she so ugly?¡±


    People started shifting their attentions to Erika and looked hateful.


    At the very next second, one of the workers stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t wee


    mean people here! Will you please fuck out?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to tell us to leave? We paid for this!¡± One of the bystanders was annoyed.


    ¡°I will give you one minute to leave or you won¡¯t be allowed in any of public spaces in Willisto from now


    on! I promise you will be beaten up if you dare to show up.¡± The worker warned coldly.


    The bystander wanted to say something more, but he immediately got frightened when he saw the


    worker mouthing at him and just left right away.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Scared, the passers-by scurried off. Someone lost a shoe but he didn¡¯t dare to pick it up, running away


    with his tail between his legs.


    The staff member snorted, pped his hands together and walked away.


    However, Bonnie and her four children, who were waiting under the ferris wheel not far away, had no


    idea of all this. They were waiting in line to take a ride.


    Since they had to ride in pairs, Erika and Joanna would be in one cabin, and Andrew and Lukas would


    share one cabin, so Bonnie was alone.


    "Hey,dy, if you don¡¯t mind, shall we ride together?" A man with yellow hair came up to her and said in


    a teasing tone.


    Bonnie stepped back subconsciously. This man looked a little creepy. Who knew what would happen


    when they were in a narrow space a whileter?


    "But I¡¯ve gotpany," Bonnie declined.


    The man with yellow hair snorted, aware that she was lying. "Let¡¯s go together. People are waiting."


    The staff member also urged anxiously, "Are youing or not?"


    "Come on!" The man reached out to grab Bonnie¡¯s slender arm.


    At this moment, Bonnie caught a glimpse of Sebastian, who was walking towards her, and blurted,


    "Sebastian!"


    Sebastian froze upon hearing her. He looked at her, his eyes gleaming with mixed feelings, and there


    was a distant look on his face for a moment.


    Somehow, the voice sounded familiar to him. It was just like how Bonnie had called him back then.


    "Sebastian,e over here!" the woman not far away urged impatiently, darting a nce at the man


    with yellow hair beside her from time to time.


    It wasn¡¯t obvious, but Sebastian could tell she was a little scared.


    Mixed emotions shed across his eyes, and he strode towards Bonnie.


    "Let¡¯s take a ride together. Come on!" Bonnie invited him.


    "Not interested," Sebastian said coldly. He had no interest in childish stuff at all.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Bonnie¡¯s face turned pale as he refused her, while the man with yellow hair looked very pleased with


    himself.


    He reached out again to grab Bonnie¡¯s arm. "Look, girl, it seems that yourpanion doesn¡¯t want to


    take a ride with you at all. We might as well go together. No one is more familiar with the amusement


    park than me. When we reach the topter, I¡¯ll tell you the secret in the center of the amusement park!"


    His skinny hand touched Bonnie¡¯s tender skin as he spoke, while Bonnie was ready to give him a


    punch in the face.


    At this moment, Sebastian chimed in with a sullen face, "Let go of her."


    "Why?" The man with yellow hair sized Sebastian up with contempt. "Who are you to stop me from


    taking a ride with this pretty girl?" The man with yellow hair scoffed, "You have a gigolo¡¯s face. What


    are you going to do with me?"


    Sebastian rolled his eyes before he kicked the man hard in the stomach. He moved withposure


    and grace, as well as a rarebination of power and speed. His movement was steady, but without


    any hesitation.


    No one ever expected, or could tell that he would get physical all of a sudden.


    The man with yellow hair was totally caught off guard. He hit the cabin door that was stopping at the


    entrance, his ears ringing.


    But this was not enough.


    Sebastian came up to him, grabbed his cor and hung him outside the cabin.


    The exterior of the cabin was smooth. If he didn¡¯t hold tight at the top, the man could fall and die.


    Finally, the man with yellow hair felt scared and struggled to run away, but the next second, Sebastian


    kicked him back. He pulled his tie loose and looked down at him, saying in a grim voice, "Take off the


    brake!"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The staff member didn¡¯t dare to disobey Sebastian. He ran into the console cab and pulled the


    switch.


    The ferris wheel started to move upwards slowly as the bell rang clearly.


    Wailing, the man with yellow hair clung to the metal shelf and almost peed in his pants. He held the


    metal tube tight, afraid of falling.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian put one hand in his pocket and looked indifferently at the man with yellow hair


    rising slowly, as if it was a dead body. Somehow, people got terrified of this scene.


    The next second, he grabbed Bonnie¡¯s wrist and strode into the cabin before them.


    Bonnie, who was still in a daze, turned to Sebastian and stuttered, "M¡­ Mr. Sebastian, thank you for


    what you¡¯ve done for me."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t move, but a surge ofplex feelings came over him.


    This woman just called him Sebastian under the ferris wheel, but now she became distant, polite, and


    even indifferent to him again.


    As expected, she wouldn¡¯t even bother pretending when he was no use for her!


    Sebastian gave a derisive snort. "Stop ttering yourself. What I¡¯ve done to him has nothing to do with


    you!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Didn¡¯t he do so to help her out?


    Bonnie paused for a moment and remembered. Seemingly, Sebastian kicked that man after he said the


    word "gigolo", so it had nothing to do with her.


    If Sebastian intended to protect her, he would have agreed to take a ride with her when she first invited


    him.


    But why did he pull her into the cabin just now?


    Bonnie wondered why, but she held back her curiosity at the sight of his sullen face, looking out from


    the window.


    Now they were halfway to the top, and thus had a panoramic view of the whole amusement park.


    Suddenly, what the man with yellow hair said popped into her mind. He told her he would tell her the


    secret in the center of the amusement park when they reached the top.


    So, what was the secret there?


    Bonnie looked out of the window attentively and expectantly.


    Just as they reached the high-point, she found that the roller coaster in the middle of the amusement


    park began to create a unique pattern as she moved upwards¡­


    When Bonnie was about to study it, the man with yellow hair started to scream and his voice attracted


    her attention.


    Having been kicked by Sebastian twice, the man with yellow hair ached all over and was weak.


    Besides, now he was high in the air, and he screeched in despair, his pale face distorted.


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant view.


    Bonnie looked away and then back at the roller coaster at once, only find that she had missed the high-


    point, so she was no longer able to see that pattern.


    What a pity.


    When the round ended, the four little kids rushed out of the cabins, their cheeks glowing with


    excitement. When Sebastian was giving a lesson to the man with yellow hair just now, they saw


    everything from the cabins.


    It was so cool!


    Joanna, however, was the most excited one among the four.


    Finally, his father had done something like a man since he had known Pretty Lady.


    After all, every woman expected to be saved by her hero.


    In addition, the beauty and the hero went into a little cabin after that, and they must have got closer to


    each other.


    If they began dating from today, they would get engaged this month, marry in three months, and have a


    baby in five months.


    Assumably, she would get a little sister next year at this time!


    With that thought, Joanna rushed towards Bonnie, wanting to ask her if she would give birth to a little


    brother or little sister for her.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Overjoyed, Joanna didn¡¯t watch her step and was about to fall.


    "Be careful!" Sebastian and Bonnie rushed towards Joanna almost at the same time, trying to catch


    her.


    Atst, the three people bumped into each other and fell on the ground together.


    One second before that, Sebastian took the two women in his arms with his left hand, while he hit


    hardest against the ground.


    In the passers-by¡¯s view, the three of them were so close to each other and looked sweet. Some of


    them even thought it was a beautiful scene, so they took out their phones, took pictures and uploaded


    them.


    In ten minutes, over ten thousand of people gave likes to their pictures, and the number was growling


    fast, and it became a top search rapidly.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Madeleine came to the Sunshine Vi today to discuss with Be how to get Annie into the


    madhouse, so that she would have the opportunity to see Aarav.


    But each part of their n seemed to arouse suspicion, no matter how hard they tried.


    After all, everyone would find it weird when Annie, a normal person, went to a madhouse to see a


    madman.


    At a loss, Be yed with her phone to rx. Then she saw the picture and sprang up in bed out of


    anger.


    The picture was captioned, "Look at this sweet family."


    In thement section, countless people were talking about how much they looked forward to life like


    this, and how perfect the couple was.


    Be¡¯s pretty face was distorted with fury.


    A couple?


    She and Sebastian were a couple!


    They hadn¡¯t registered yet, but he would announce the news at her birthday party!


    Now that Annie had appeared, her position as Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend or wife was threatened.


    Simmering with rage, Be couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She grabbed something and flung it to the


    ground.


    After some time, the room was in a mess.


    Stunned, Madeleine scolded in a low voice with a frown, "What are you doing? What if the maids see


    you and call you a nut? How will you live as Mrs. Grant with dignity?"


    "Mom!" Be took out her phone and showed Madeleine the picture. "That bitch Annie, she actually


    went to the amusement park with Sebastian, and they were holding each other so tight!"


    What?!


    Madeleine snatched the phone and took a look at the picture, but the next moment, sheughed,


    "Great! It¡¯s amazing!"


    "Are you out of your mind, mom? That bitch stole my man, and you think it¡¯s amazing? Which side are


    you on?" Be snapped.


    Madeleine gave Be a straight look. "I¡¯m ttering you by calling you stupid."


    "What¡¯s wrong with me again?" Be yelled impatiently.


    Madeleine replied slowly, "Since that woman is morally corrupted, ording to the rules of the Jewelry


    Design Association in Willisto, she has to domunity service, or she will lose her job. In that case,


    it¡¯ll be totally normal for her to be in a madhouse."


    This would be a marvelous opportunity for Be and Madeleine.


    Be¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard that.


    Howe she hadn¡¯t thought of it?


    "But mom, is that really one of the rules of the Jewelry Design Association?" Be asked.


    Madeleine sneered, her old eyes glinting evilly. "That¡¯s not a big deal. Just let me handle it, while you


    wait and see."


    "You have to hurry up, mom. Get her into the madhouse as soon as possible and let her do some


    cleaning job there. Make her take care of the nastiest old man!" Be said viciously.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Madeleine agreed immediately, "OK, I¡¯ll do whatever you say!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    During the whole morning, the four little kids had been going around the amusement park and yed


    on all kinds of rides.


    When it was almost lunch time, Bonnie took them to the children¡¯s restaurant in the park.


    Hardly had she ordered burgers and fries and taken a seat than the Jewelry Design Association called


    her.


    "Hello, is that Miss Annie? We¡¯ve seen some negativements about you online, and it¡¯s getting


    viral. Now it has affected the reputation of the Jewelry Design Association, so you have to make up for


    it."


    "What negativements?" Bonnie was a little confused.


    "Take a look at them yourself. Anyways, you have to do 20 hours ofmunity service to make


    amends, or all the works you publish in Willisto will be invalid, and anyone can use them for free."


    Then the phone went dead.


    It took Bonnie a few seconds toe to her senses, and after that, she began to assess the situation


    online.


    At this moment, that picture had already be the top search, and people had left many insulting


    comments instead of envious ones under it, because everyone recognized the man in the picture was


    Sebastian, and they called Annie "the other woman" and "the evil mistress".


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "She came with three children. How dare she throw herself at Mr. Grant when she has children!"


    "That girl is so ugly. Does she resemble her biological father?"


    "Be bold. Maybe Annie has something done to her face. Maybe she used to be as ugly as the little girl."


    "Wow! How dare a woman with a stic face hook up with Mr. Grant! Who does she think she is?"


    ¡­


    The more Bonnie scrolled down, the more nastyments she saw.


    Therefore, Bonnie quit the application, her thick eyshes fluttering slightly, her heart pounding.


    Honestly, Bonnie was in a panic. She didn¡¯t care if she was on top search, but if people began to study


    her children, it was highly likely that Sebastian would notice something¡­


    No, she had to solve this problem as soon as possible!


    "So these are what you feed your children on?" Sebastian just finished a call and came back, only to


    see the table covered with burgers and fries, frowning with anger.


    How had this woman brought the kids up!


    Bonnie, who hadn¡¯t recovered yet, looked up at him nkly, her face pale with anxiety.


    Suddenly, Sebastian felt such a sharp pain in his heart. He reached out his slender hand to feel


    Bonnie¡¯s cheek, but the next moment, Bonnie rose to her feet, said "sorry", and hurried off with her


    three kids.


    She left so fast that the four people were nowhere to be seen when Sebastian finally reacted.


    Now, only Sebastian and Joanna were left at the table.


    Watching the heaps of burgers and fries on the table, Joanna threw the burger in her hand back to the


    table with disappointment.


    Then she shot an angry nce at Sebastian. "Why were you so mean to Pretty Lady? Now that she¡¯s


    gone, are you happy?"


    "I made her go?" Sebastian retorted in a grim voice.


    Arms crossed against her chest, Joanna rolled her eyes. "Or was it me?"


    What a stupid father she dad! Now she was worried when he could marry Pretty Lady with his intellect!


    Sebastian¡¯s temples started to throb as he saw the contemptuous look in his daughter¡¯s eyes.


    Just as he was about to say something, his phone rang.


    It was from Eric.


    "Something¡¯s wrong, Mr. Grant! Come to the office soon! Now people think you have an affair with Miss


    Annie, and our enemy, YT Company, takes this opportunity and hasunched a series of attacks on us.


    We¡¯ve lost eight hundred million in ten minutes!"

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously.


    YT Company was the most formidable adversary he had met in years. The two corporations were


    evenly matched, and they had beenpeting with each other secretly.


    This time, Sebastian beat YT Company by a nose and won that big deal with the help of designer


    Magnolia.


    Now they were about to sign the contract, but YT Company was still ying a waiting game and took


    the opportunity to fight back.


    Great.


    It was time for him to meet YT Company!


    Thinking so, Sebastian hung up the phone and asked a staff member to send Joanna home, while he


    drove to the Grant Building.


    ¡ª


    The next morning at eight o¡¯clock, Bonnie was waiting at the entrance of the madhouse with mixed


    feelings.


    She went to Anna for help after she left the amusement park yesterday. However, before she asked


    Anna to help her remove those pictures online, Bonnie was surprised to find that all the pictures and


    comments about her had disappeared. Moreover, the ounts of those who had used pretty bad


    language on her had all been blocked.


    The one who was able to do it, and had paid attention to it, could be no one else but Sebastian.


    However, Bonnie didn¡¯t think Sebastian had done that for her.


    After what Sebastian had done to the man with yellow hair, Bonnie became very cautious when dealing


    with simr situations.


    Presumably, the reason Sebastian removed their pictures from top search was because he didn¡¯t want


    people to believe he was having an affair with her.


    Just as she was letting her imagination run away with her, the gate of the madhouse was opened. A


    nurse came out and sized Bonnie up. "Are you Annie? Do youe here to domunity service?"


    "Yes." Bonnie nodded.


    Even if her pictures were removed from top search, the Jewelry Design Association still asked her to do


    10 hours ofmunity service.


    Therefore, she came to this madhouse as assigned.


    The nurse verified her identity and took her inside.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You maye four times, each time for two and half hours. You job is to wheel those mental patients


    out in the sun. Quite simple, eh?"


    "OK, no problem." Bonnie nodded.


    The nurse took her to a ward as they spoke. "Take care of this patient today. Stay in the sun for half an


    hour and wheel him back before you move on to the next one."


    "OK," Bonnie agreed at once.


    She opened the door and walked in, wheeling the demented old man out of the room, while the nurse


    went away and called Madeleine.


    "Mrs. Wilson, I did everything as you told me. The first four patients she takes care of today are normal,


    and thest one will be Aarav. I¡¯ll make his pants dirty then, so that Annie will have to spend more time


    with him."


    "OK, be careful. You know what will happen to you if people suspect me," Madeleine warned lightly.


    The nurse replied immediately, "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wilson. I¡¯ll do a great job!"


    She turned to nce at Aarav¡¯s ward as she spoke.


    The demented man was sitting on a cold metal-framed bed, pulling at the sheets and mumbling


    something.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. The Morgan family will rise tomorrow. We¡¯ll rise from the ashes tomorrow!"


    The nurse snorted dismissively as she heard that.


    It had been so many years since the Morgan family had fallen, but he was still talking idiotic nonsense.


    He indeed was a madman!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Bonnie had been busy getting those psychopaths outdoor for a sunbath in the whole morning.


    About hourster, she almost got it done. There was still one more to go.


    As she took over the key from a nurse, she walked over to open the door.


    However, when she saw the face of thest one of them, she was stunned and got frozen on spot. She


    felt like being shocked by a bolt from the blue. The key then slipped away from her grip and hit onto the


    ground.


    It was her uncle, Aarav!


    How came he was kept here?


    ¡°What happened?¡± the nurse walked over as she noticed Bonnie dropped the key.


    Bonnie soon returned to beposed, ¡°I am fine. I was just scared when he red at me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be nervous. You must be mistaken,¡± the nurse added firmly, ¡°he would do nothing to you but


    mumbling. He¡¯s a safe guy to deal with. Just get him out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bonnie nodded and opened the door.


    Then she asked, ¡°So what is he mumbling about?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just some kind of nonsense. He keeps repeating his family business will go on forever day after day. I


    am so fed up with that.¡± Answered the nurse casually.


    However, it actually rent her heart so badly that she felt like being strangled with her fists clenching


    hard.


    Aarav had gone missing ever since the copse of the family back then. While she always believed that


    he must have been staying somewhere else overseas to evade the heavy debt.


    Never had she expected that he actually went crazy and got locked into this cell, being overwhelmed


    with the loss of business.


    Bonnie stumped over to his front. Never had she been so looking forward to calling him Uncle Aarav


    again just like the old days.


    However, she had to strangle it. Now she was known as Annie. Under no circumstances could she be


    recognized as Bonnie.


    After a deep breath, she took him out for a sunbath.


    Meanwhile, Bonnie started to look around him, only to find that he looked haggard with dozens of


    pounds off. His hair was dyed grey as time went by. Though he was actually in his forties, an age of


    prime for a man, he appeared much older than he looked like.


    It really broke her heart.


    As soon as Bonnie left the psychiatric hospital, she turned to Anna for help, only to get Aarav out of


    that shithole.


    ¡°Listen, nobody shall notice it¡¯s me who request for his discharge. Get him abroad as soon as possible.


    I will hire a private doctor to tend him 24/7.¡± Bonnie required.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will get it done as you want.¡±


    Relieved, Bonnie asked again, ¡°So who are you gonna turn to?¡±


    ¡°I got a friend I knew when we were kids. I am sure he¡¯s the expert for that!¡±


    Speechless, Bonnie doubted if that guy was reliable enough.


    But Anna told her to rx and she would surely get it done. Then she hung up.


    Bonnie clenched the phone hard, stuffed with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Erika walked over to hold her arm, ¡°Can I have corn soup tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bonnie collected herself and stroked her head lovingly, ¡°your wish is granted.¡±


    Then she walked into the kitchen to start cooking.


    Half an hourter, she walked over to Erika with the soup.


    But then Erika hurried to pack it up in a thermal box. She sneaked out of the room the next second.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Erika ran through the lobby on the ground floor, where there was a delivery man waiting for her with


    great respect, ¡°Hi, little girl, did you ask for the delivery service?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please bring it to Joanna in the Sunshine vi. And make sure she will get it herself.¡± Erika


    required seriously while nodding adorably.


    The delivery man soon took over the thermal box, ¡°Okay!¡±


    She didn¡¯t leave until she saw him fade away from her sight.


    While inside the elevator, Erika made a call to Joanna. She said in sweet voice, ¡°Hey, I paid a delivery


    guy to send you the soup. Remember to have a taste as soon as you get it.¡±


    Joanna appeared excited. She replied gratefully, ¡°Erika, thank you! But I have no idea what to offer you


    as return.¡±


    Erika sighed, ¡°Me neither. After all, there is nothing better than the soup prepared by mommy.¡±


    After a short pause, she added, ¡°I know that ain¡¯t feel good if you can¡¯t reciprocate me with nothing.


    Well, I suggest a few pounds of white truffle should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, as you wish! I will have it sent to you right away!¡± Joanna hung up the phone and run to the


    kitchen to turn to the chef.


    Meanwhile, the delivery man reached the gate of the vi.


    But the security stopped him outside the gate. After sizing up him, the security asked, ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am here for delivery.¡± The man showed him the thermal box.


    ¡°For whom?¡±


    ¡°For Joan¡­Jo¡­¡± However, the delivery man found it hard to recall the name.


    ¡°That girl didn¡¯t tell me her name. The only thing I know is that she lives in the Creighton Hotel.¡± Replied


    the man.


    The security soon started to grow great curiosity. He leaned forward to approach, ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a girl.¡± The delivery man nodded.


    Exactly, it was an adorable little girl.


    ¡°Okay, I know whom it belongs to. Give it to me. You can leave now.¡± The security took over the box


    and ran inside the vi happily.


    The delivery man still seemed confused.


    He was a bit surprised for the security could tell what he meant before he told the name.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering if it was a must for all security working for the upper ss to read other¡¯s


    thoughts.


    ¡°Hey, by the way, do remember to taste it as soon as possible!¡± the delivery man yelled loud from


    behind.


    The security replied with a gesture.


    Of course, he knew how important it was.


    He walked through the hallway and went upstairs to send it to Sebastian.


    However, as he reached the door of the study, Be stopped him.


    She swaggered forward and frowned, ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    The security hurried to hide the box behind his back, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    However, his action grew her suspicion.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    An evil expression appeared on her delicate face, ¡°Show me! You can still insist unless you wanna get


    fired and get unemployment forever in the city!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, please no!¡± hearing that, the security had to show her the thermal box.


    Be opened it and took a look, only to find that it was somemon corn soup.


    Corn soup? So why was he hiding it?


    ¡°Who cooked it?¡± Be asked seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Miss Annie¡­¡± the security stammered to answer.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Stunned, Be seemed exasperated, ¡°Who?¡±


    The security couldn¡¯t help flinching. He then mumbled to repeat, ¡°Miss Annie.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t¡¯ hear her name from the delivery man, he could tell it must be prepared by Annie.


    A girl living in the Creighton Hotel was trying to send soup to the vi¡ªthe answer appeared too


    obvious to be ignored.


    It must be a signal of Annie¡¯s feelings for Sebastian, the security supposed.


    What was more, he had ever seen the picture of Sebastian making intimate move with Annie in the


    amusement park, because of which he believed that Miss Annie must be a perfect match for Mr. Grant.


    Though they both had their own kids to raise, he didn¡¯t think it would be a problem to stop them from


    reaching to a happy marriage.


    At the thought of that, he set his foot delightedly on the way to take the soup to Sebastian.


    However, Be stopped him halfway.


    Be felt like smashing the box on the ground.


    ¡®Annie, you bitch! You ain¡¯t get enough even being sent to the madhouse? You don¡¯t wanna quit


    pushing your luck, huh?¡¯ she clenched her fists hard with her face twisted out of anger.


    After a long pause, she raised her head to look at the security with a threatening expression, ¡°Get back


    to your position! And don¡¯t ever tell anyone about it! If not, you should know the consequence.¡±


    The security nodded in panic and hurried to run downstairs.


    However, Be suddenly stopped him again.


    An evil n was brewing in her mind.


    Be asked him to return and then unled the box. She handed it over to him, ¡°Get some dirt from the


    bottom of your shoes and put it in.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the security couldn¡¯t help trembling in fear. Obviously, she was retaliating against Annie.


    However, it was thest thing he would do to be involved in the rivalry between Annie and Be.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, please¡­please don¡¯t push me¡­I am just a nobody¡­¡±


    Be replied with an evil look, ¡°Yeah, you are a nobody. So how dare you tryna bargain with me? Do it,


    now!¡±


    With an embarrassed look, the security took off his shoe and put some dirt into the box.


    Be then put on the lid and shook it to mix it. After she made sure the dirt had touched the bottom, she


    gave it back to the security.


    ¡°Okay, take it to Mr. Grant.¡±


    Then she swaggered to leave.


    At this moment, Joanna was running upstairs, burning with madness. She rushed over to Be and


    smashed her with the white truffle she was holding in her arms.


    ¡°You ugly hag! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Joanna! How can you hit me?¡± Be got her luxurious dress stained all over because of that.


    Joanna grabbed away the box and opened it, only to find that it had been totally polluted with dirt.


    Tears welled up her eyes.


    That was the soup specifically for her!


    Be totally ruined it before she could have a taste!


    Driven by rage, Joanna sshed the steaming hot soup toward Be.


    Soon, Be burst into horrible scream, which even jolted the vi.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Half an hourter, Be had been sent to the private hospital of the Grant Group with her scald


    bandaged. Then she was taken into an VIP ward.


    Meanwhile, Rupert had reached the hospital.


    Outside the ward there stood both Sebastian and Joanna, who were staring at each other.


    The air seemed to be frozen.


    Joanna raised up her head with her eyes filled with tear. She didn¡¯t seem to give in though writhing in


    grievance.


    Apparently, she appeared the same as her father when it came to stubbornness.


    ¡°Joanna,¡± Rupert walked over to hold her up. Then he gently wiped off her tear, ¡°There is a nice caf¨¦


    nearby. Let¡¯s go to get some dessert, alright?¡±


    Though she still remained silent, she actually leaned closer to Rupert.


    She looked aggrieved and horrified.


    After scing her for a few more seconds, Rupert called a nurse over to take Joanna for some dessert.


    Soon, there were only Sebastian and Rupert standing in the corridor.


    ¡°Take a look at these.¡± Sebastian passed him some files.


    Rupert didn¡¯t even take them. Then he replied, ¡°I know what you are asking me for. Joanna is


    rpsing, right?¡±


    Actually, he had noticed that when he held her up in his arms just now.


    He could see her face turning red while her lips blue, which clearly indicated the symptom of a heart


    disease.


    Sebastian nodded, ¡°Yes, the same as before.¡±


    When Sebastian heard Be screaming outside the study at that time, he rushed out and happened to


    see her being stained with corn soup all over.


    He took both Be and Joanna to the hospital. Then he had Joanna thoroughly checked to see if she


    scalded herself.


    Though there was no scald noticed on her body, the doctor told him that there seemed to be something


    wrong with her heart.


    Then the CT scanning reported that the same symptom appeared once again.


    ¡°But you said she had recovered.¡± Sebastian frowned to ask.


    Contemting, Rupert said, ¡°I know. And you have seen the report, right? It told that she did recover.


    But I have never expected her to rpse so soon.¡±


    With his lips pressed, Sebastian felt a pang of heartache.


    After he had lost his son, his only remaining daughter failed being set free from the suffering of disease


    once again.


    ¡°Get her the same prescription as before, shall we?¡± asked Sebastian with an upset look.


    ¡°The prescription always remains the same. I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with the prescription.¡±


    Rupert shrugged.


    ¡°So what could be the reason?¡± Sebastian asked after a short pause.


    Suddenly, a shocking idea popped out in Rupert¡¯s mind, ¡°I wonder if it was another girl instead of


    Joanna herself.¡±


    There might be another girl who looked exactly the same as Joanna with a healthy body, Rupert


    supposed.


    And it was that girl who was thoroughly checked at that time.


    But this time, Joanna returned for the check.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That might make sense.


    After all, that energetic little girl who looked alike Joanna appeared totally different from Joanna herself


    in the aspect of personality.


    At the thought of that, Rupert asked wryly, ¡°So, you have actually kept another daughter that none of us


    knew.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Sebastian denied, ¡°I have never slept with any other women except for that one.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But we can still find out the truth within ten minutes.¡± Rupert answered with a finger snap.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Hearing that, Sebastian looked at him with doubt.


    It took far more than ten minutes to even finish a paternity test.


    How was he going to find out the answer in ten minutes?


    But then Rupert exined, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you remember that energetic little girl had a tooth decay


    problem? The doctor had removed that decayed one. I can check her teeth when Joanna returns. If


    that tooth still remains there¡­¡±


    No matter how they resembled each other with the same voice, the same appearance and even the


    same manner, there would be still a differenceing from some details.


    Sebastian agreed. So they waited for Joanna¡¯s return.


    Upon Joanna¡¯s arrival, Rupert walked over to check. However, he found that the decayed tooth was off,


    which meant that he was wrong about his guess.


    There wasn¡¯t another girl sharing the same appearance with Joanna. As for her weird changing


    personality and the rpsing symptoms, the reason still remained to be found.


    Rupert felt like being stumped by the trickiest medical problem on the. While mumbling to


    himself, he walked upstairs for more information from the database.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian entered the ward where Be rested.


    The little girl stood outside the door, alone. She looked around to make sure there was no one else


    spying on her. Then she hurried to the bathroom at the end of the corridor. She pushed open the door


    of thestpartment, in which there stood another crying little girl.


    It was exactly the real Joanna.


    And of course, Rupert was actually checking Erika¡¯s teeth just now.


    When Erika was calling to ask Joanna if she liked the soup, the harsh scream of Joanna sounded


    through the phone. Then she heard Joanna running away and there followed a series of noise.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening. But then she heard Sebastian mentioning ¡®hospital¡¯ through the


    phone, that was why she rushed over here.


    As soon as Erika arrived, she happened to hear the conversation between Rupert and Sebastian. So


    she faked herself as Joanna.


    Everything went on perfectly.


    But Joanna was still crying.


    Erika sighed and then wiped off tears from her face with tissue, ¡°Hey, stop crying. I have told Lukas to


    pick you upter. When you reach the hotel to see mommy, you can have as much as corn soup as


    you want.¡±


    And Erika herself had to stay in the name of Joanna.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After all, Joanna was in urgent need for sce.


    While speaking, Lukas reached the door of thedy¡¯s room. He then knocked on the door, ¡°Erika, are


    you there?¡±


    Erika hurried to paint some spots on Joanna¡¯s face. Then she walked her out of the door and told


    Lukas, ¡°Lukas, time to take her home before mommy notices.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will pick you up tomorrow. Just call me if you got bullied! I will be right there whatever it takes!¡±


    said Lukas.


    Moved, Erika nodded, ¡°Thanks, Lukas. Okay, time to go.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± Lukas replied and turned around to leave with Joanna.


    However, Rupert wasing over while Joanna happened to bump into him on his leg.


    The spot painted on her face stained Rupert¡¯s white pants greatly.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± confused, Rupert took a look at his pants and then at Joanna, ¡°Erika? What happened to your


    face? It¡¯s shedding some color!¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Rupert knelt down and didn¡¯t hurry to rub away the stains on his pant.


    Instead, he took out a handkerchief and meant to wipe Joanna¡¯s face.


    But Joanna stepped back hurriedly.


    Lukas went to protect Joanna behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister!¡±


    ¡°I mean no harm. I just want to wipe her face.¡± Rupert hold out his hands and said warmly.


    But Lukas still remained cold, ¡°There is no need of that. I will take care of my own sister.¡±


    Then he dragged Joanna and ran away.


    Rupert meant to chase after them, but Erika went to hold back his legs.


    ¡°Geez. Your pant is so dirty. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom and clean it.¡± Erika then dragged his pant and


    went inside the bathroom.


    Flustered and annoyed, Rupert shouted, ¡°Let go of me, Joanna! This is the Ladies¡¯ Room!¡±


    It took Rupert a long time to finish cleaning his pant and walk out of the Men¡¯s Room.


    His pant was all soaked, but that ck stain didn¡¯t reallye off and was even now smudged wider.


    ¡°Well, we should get you a new one.¡± Erika lifted up her hand and stroked her chin.


    Rupert nodded and agreed.


    It was certainly ufortable to walk around with his lower half wet.


    Rupert then went to a nearly mall to get new pant and while he was browsing around, he gave


    Sebastian a call.


    ¡°I just ran into Erika in the bathroom and she bumped into me.¡±


    ¡°Is she injured?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rupert really can¡¯t keep his normal calm and gentle voice at this point and clenched his teeth together,


    ¡°Am I that clumsy to you?¡±


    What¡¯s more, he was Sebastian biological cousin and Erika was just a stranger! Why on earth would be


    Sebastian concerned about her first?


    He was really hurt deep inside!


    But at the very next second, Sebastian said, ¡°You can have the mansion in the west end.


    Rupert immediately beamed, ¡°I know you are the best! I love you!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m disgusted! In all seriousness, how is Erika?¡± Sebastian got to the point.


    Rupert answered, ¡°Well, it seemed that the freckles on her face were all painted on and they cane


    off easily.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Sebastian remained calm.


    Rupert smacked on his thigh, ¡°Do you still remember what I said to you before? Why would Joanna


    suddenly be different and even would have heart diseases now and then? Well, it could be that she


    swapped identity with someone else and I¡¯m doubting that person is Erika now.¡±


    Sebastian got silent for a long time over the phone and finally slowly said, ¡°But I really didn¡¯t sleep with


    any other women!¡±


    The only time that he slept with Be was because he was drugged.


    ¡°Well, it might be a disguise. I will investigate if Erika and Joanna look the same first and then let¡¯s talk


    about what to do next.¡± Rupert suggested.


    Sebastian replied okay and hung up the phone.


    He then walked into Be¡¯s ward.


    Be hade round now, but she looked terrible as she was bandaged all over the body and was just


    like a mummy.


    Seeing that Sebastian was here, she just burst into tears.


    ¡°Sebastian, you are here! I thought that you are still mad at me and wouldn¡¯t want to visit me.¡± Be


    sobbed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Standing afar, Sebastian looked down upon Be and the vibe in the ward was pretty cold.


    He then took out a pile of files and handed them to Be, ¡°Sign them if you don¡¯t have any question


    with the terms.¡±


    Be skimmed the files curiously and instantly froze.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    The caption on the files was quite clear and it was ¡°Release of Custody Agreement¡±!


    What the hell was going on?


    Was Sebastian going to let her give up the custody to Joanna?


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t really care whether she can look after Joanna or not, after all, that little bastard


    never liked her.


    But if she lost the custody, she wouldn¡¯t have any ce in the Sunshine Vi and even the whole


    Grants!


    Be was smothered by a wave of fear.


    She got flustered and went to clutch Sebastian¡¯s arm and looked anxious, ¡°Sebastian, I was pregnant


    with Joanna for ten months! How can you ask me to give up her custody?¡±


    Sebastian stepped back and gazed at Be and said coarsely, ¡°But you were never a real mother to


    her.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Well, it was because the security said that Annie gave you the corn soup and I got irritated and would


    do that stupid thing.¡± Be hurriedly exined.


    Be was in tears, ¡°Sebastian, if I had known Joanna prepared that soup for you, I would never have


    done that.¡±


    ¡°So you are basically saying that if I didn¡¯t sense something was wrong, I just deserved to have that


    soup?¡± Sebastian got indifferent and lowered his voice.


    Be didn¡¯t really know what to say and just shook her head crazily.


    She was really regretting her decision now.


    Well, she really got backfired by adding mud into that corn soup.


    ¡°Remember to ask someone to send all the files to the legal department of the Grant Group after you


    are done signing them.¡± Sebastian said coldly and continued, ¡°I will try my best to give you whatever


    you want.¡±


    As long as she was away from Joanna, he can meet all of her demands.


    ¡°Sebastian, I...¡±


    Before Be can finish her sentence, the ward door was pushed open and an elegantdy said coldly,


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Be immediately turned to the door in tears as her savior was finally here when she heard the voice.


    Aliyah was here!


    Though Sebastian was dominant to everyone around him, he was still respectful towards his own


    mother, Aliyah.


    Now that Aliyah was here to help her, she wouldn¡¯t need to sign those papers.


    Thinking about this, Be begged with anticipation, ¡°Mommy, you got to help me to persuade


    Sebastian. Joanna is my daughter! How can I be separated from her?¡±


    Aliyah was dressed in a purple cheongsam and wearing a pure white fur which made her both elegant


    and graceful.


    Her shining eyes filled with fierceness.


    Aliyah directly walked forward and grabbed all the files in Sebastian¡¯s hand and just tore them to


    pieces.


    All the white pieces fell to the ground like snowkes.


    ¡°Well, if you are into tearing papers, I can ask someone to send hundreds of papers to the Residence


    and you can tear them all you want, mother.¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    He meant that there would be moreing even Aliyah tore this one.


    ¡°Sebastian, do you really want to drive me up the wall?¡± Aliyah was furious and can¡¯t even articte


    her words, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Joanna be raised in a single-parent family if she doesn¡¯t have a mother?¡±


    ¡°I wille up with a solution.¡± Sebastian remained undisturbed.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± Aliyah questioned, ¡°Are you going to let that Annie be Joanna¡¯s step-mother?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Sebastian looked indifferent and just uttered one word, ¡°No.¡±


    After pausing for a while, he frowned at Aliyah, ¡°Who told you to be here?¡±


    He nced at Be with the corner of his eyes.


    Be immediately shuddered with dear and shook her head violently and denied in tears, ¡°It¡¯s not me,


    Sebastian. I didn¡¯t tell mom these things. You got to believe in me!¡±


    ¡°Be didn¡¯t tell me this.¡± Aliyah spoke up, ¡°If she knew you want her to give up the custody, would she


    have foolishly waited for you to hand her these papers? The legal department told me this.¡±


    The legal department finalized all the details in the term and the head of the department was Wilfred,


    Sebastian¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°Sebastian, you can have fun all you want, but that Annie isn¡¯t a good girl.¡± Aliyah said indifferently.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sebastian¡¯s tone got colder, ¡°She has nothing to do with this.¡±


    Aliyah sneered and didn¡¯t believe his words.


    Before she came here, she had learned that this matter deteriorated to this point because Be was


    jealous that Annie sent Sebastian the corn soup.


    Now that Sebastian was forcing Be to give up the custody over a stranger, she can well guess how


    maniptive was this Annie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the news online. Sebastian, you know how influential is the Grants. A divorcee with three


    kinds would never be allowed to marry into the Grants.¡±


    Most importantly, those three kids were other man¡¯s children.


    Why should the Grants raise other people¡¯s kids? They might be entitled to get a slice of the Grants¡¯


    money when they grew up.


    The Grants was powerful and wealthy, but she certainly can¡¯t let three strangers to inherit their money.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Sebastian paused and got grim which was formidable, ¡°I said no.¡±


    Sensing Sebastian¡¯s anger, Aliyah changed the subject.


    She then turned to Be, ¡°Joanna must be raised up by both of you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sebastian directly declined.


    He would never let Be interfere with Joanna¡¯s life ever again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating with you. This is an order.¡± Aliyah knitted her eyebrows and yelled.


    Sebastian got increasingly fierce and answered firmly, ¡°Nobody can order me.¡±


    Not even his mother.


    Aliyah instantly got embarrassed and obviously didn¡¯t expect her own son to defy her orders in public.


    Be was also on the edge.


    What should she do?


    Now that Aliyah cannot even get Sebastian to change his mind, was she really going to be thrown out


    by Sebastian and never get to boss around in Joanna¡¯s name?


    While she was thinking about this, Sebastian raised the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Mother, do you


    really think I did this because of Annie?¡±


    Aliyah sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Though Sebastian wasn¡¯t exactly on great terms with Be, they were amicable.


    But hepletely changed ever since that Annie showed up.


    That Annie really took a bad impact on Sebastian!


    Moreover, that Annie reminded Aliyah another woman that she hated.


    She reminded her Bonnie who died five years ago.


    Aliyah didn¡¯t know why but she found they two simr.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    While she was wondering inside, she was taken aback by Sebastian¡¯s next words.


    Sebastian said lowly, ¡°You should know that it took at least a month to draw up an airtight contract,


    right?¡±


    But Annie hadn¡¯t even showed up in his world one month ago.


    So Sebastian had thought about taking away Be¡¯s custody way before Annie appeared.


    Be was flooded by waves of anxiety.


    But what did she do wrong? Why would Sebastian have the idea of taking away her custody?


    Well, could it be that Sebastian wanted to get rid of her long before?


    ¡°Sebastian¡­What did I do wrong? Tell me and I would make everything right! Please don¡¯t do this to


    me.¡± Be begged.


    She even crawled out of the bed and went to grab Sebastian¡¯s arm.


    But she failed to hold Sebastian and fell to the ground.


    ¡°I will ask Eric to send over the new contracts.¡± Sebastian then just turned around and left.


    Be shuddered with fear and turned to Aliyah who was in shock, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to be get


    separated from Joanna. Could you help me?¡±


    Aliyah remained silent for a while and then stared at Beplexly, ¡°Be, did you really do


    something outrageous to Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± Be shook her head, ¡°Mommy, I really love Sebastian! How can I do something terrible to


    him?¡±


    ¡°Why would he be so brutal to you them if Annie isn¡¯t involved?¡± Aliyah wasn¡¯t a fool and started


    figuring out the true reason.


    Though she liked Be a lot, she would also turn against her if she didn¡¯t love Sebastian wholly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Be was panicking and was also trying to guess the reason.


    After wondering for a long time, something suddenly urred to her and she thought a possibility,


    ¡°Well, could it be that Annie knew Sebastian long before?¡±


    Right, it must be this case!


    Be remembered that right when she was trying to pick the jewelries to wear for the birthday party and


    was selecting designers in Willisto, Annie¡¯s resume just popped into her mail box perfectly.


    It was just invalid for a jewelry designer from Country M toe all the way to Willisto to design


    jewelries for her!


    But she didn¡¯t that much and just thought that she wanted to y up to her.


    Now that she was thinking about this, she found that the whole thing just went off to a bad start.


    This Annie obviously approached her deliberately.


    She was after Sebastian from the beginning.


    After hearing Be¡¯s speech, Aliyah got livid with anger and was shaking.


    Great!


    This Annie was just a calcting bitch.


    ¡°Mommy, even if she wants to steal away Sebastian, she cannot rob away my child! I gave birth to


    Joanna and I was really feared that if she got to take care of Joanna...¡±


    Be then burst into tears.


    Aliyah patted her shoulder and soothed, ¡°Rest assured. As long as I¡¯m here, you will always be


    Joanna¡¯s mother and you will be the only Mrs. Grant. Nobody can rece you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you are so sweet to me.¡± Be sobbed and hugged Aliyah.


    But she secretly let out a snarky smile.


    Great. Now that she got Aliyah to help her to deal with Sebastian, she can handle that bitch Annie


    whole-heartedly.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    On the next day, Bonnie woke up early and made breakfast for her three babies and then drove


    George¡¯s car to send them to the kindergarten.


    ¡°Be good and mommy would pick you up in the afternoon.¡± Bonnie said to three babies.


    Hand in his pocket, Andrew remained cool and was impatient, ¡°Just go. You are so nagging.¡±


    But Lukas ran to Bonnie and put several White Rabbit Candies into her purse, ¡°Mommy, remember to


    have one of these if you are too tired from volunteering. You might get low blood sugar.¡±


    As for Joanna, she was busying having the candies and didn¡¯t get time to respond to Bonnie and just


    waved her hands crazily.


    Bonnie was instantly touched by three babies¡¯ cute look and kissed on their foreheads one by one and


    then left.


    Bonnie soon arrived at the mental hospital.


    Learning from yesterday, Bonnie got familiar with her work and asked the nurse to get the key to the


    wards and then pushed one of the patient to bathe in the sun.


    She meant to spend more time with Aarav, but she wasn¡¯t assigned with him today.


    Though she was a bit disappointed, she didn¡¯t show it.


    But it was all right. After Anna was done processing all the discharge procedures, she can take him


    abroad and they would have plenty of time to be together.


    Thinking about this, Bonnie pushed the first patient outside.


    But when they just arrived at the garden, the patient wriggled around and looked ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bonnie knelt down and asked concern.


    The patient pointed at the little house nearby, ¡°I want to go¡­ pee.¡±


    He wanted to use the bathroom.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Bonnie meant to wheel him to the bathroom in the In-patient Building, but he wouldn¡¯t agree and


    insisted on going to that crappy house which was the abandoned public bathroom of the mental


    hospital.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bonnie had no choice but to agree and wheeled him to that bathroom.


    As the patient was male, Bonnie cannot go inside and just get him to the entrance.


    But two minutester, the patient shouted in pain.


    Bonnie was taken aback and wanted to go in and check it out.


    But her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a hand which was skinny and shaking but at the same time


    powerful.


    Bonnie turned around and paused.


    Uncle?


    It was Aarav who was standing in front of her.


    ¡°Bad¡­ he¡­ bad...¡± Aarav had obviously lost hisnguage skills and was having troubles uttering


    words out and his face even turned purple for he was trying too hard.


    ¡°He is a bad guy?¡± Bonnie figured out what he was trying to say and hurriedly supported Aarav, ¡°Are


    you here to stop me from going inside because he is a bad guy and wants to hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Bonnie¡­Bonnie.¡± Aarav uttered with difficulty.


    Bonnie was in total shock and her heart nearly skipped a beat for Aarav came up with this childhood


    name for her and he was the only one who knew it.


    But now he was calling this nickname in front of her, so did this mean that he had recognized her?


    Bonnie was thrilled and shuddered in excitement and just wanted to get to the bottom of this matter.


    But before she can ask the question out, the man in the bathroom charged out and red at Aarav and


    just went to punch him.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Everything happened so fast that Bonnie didn¡¯t realize what was going on.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The man punched Aarav in the face and Aarav was thrown to the ground with a bang, his face distorted


    with pain.


    "He¡­ Help!" Bonnie reached out to help Aarav up in a panic.


    However, the man seemed to be obsessed. He straddled Aarav and struck him with his fists violently,


    his eyes bloodshot.


    "Get away from him! Get up!" Bonnie screamed at the man and managed to help Aarav up.


    The man, nevertheless, shoved her away. Caught off guard, Bonnie staggered back and toppled over.


    Behind her was a deserted toilet. The back of Bonnie¡¯s head hit against the steps, and she gasped in


    pain.


    Even so, she still struggled up to protect Aarav.


    At this moment, a nurse came and injected the sedative into Aarav¡¯s arm. Soon, Aarav sank down,


    unconscious. However, the man was still punching him, whose face was covered in blood.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? That man should be sedated!" Bonnie was confused. "He¡¯s the violent one!"


    The nurse ignored her and dragged Aarav towards the ward after he was sedated, while another two


    nurses coaxed the violent man into calming down, showing no intention of punishing him.


    What was wrong with the madhouse?!


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She rushed forward to grab Aarav¡¯s arm. "Hold on. Where are you


    taking him?"


    The moment Bonnie grabbed Aarav¡¯s arm, his hospital gown was torn open, and his bruised and


    scarred chest was exposed, which shocked Bonnie.


    Why were there so many bruises and wounds over Aarav¡¯s body?


    Suddenly, Bonnie felt as if an electric current passed through her, and she clenched her fists.


    "Miss Annie, this is our business. Please don¡¯t ask too many questions," the nursed chimed in, shoved


    Bonnie away and left.


    Bonnie¡¯s legs gave out and she crouched down when Aarav was out of her sight, indignation glinting in


    her clear eyes.


    Some of those wounds were fresh, others old. Apparently, Aarav had been living in a violent


    environment. Besides, judging from the reactions of the nurses, they must have seen this behavior too


    often to be surprised by it any more.


    Which meant, Aarav had been bullied in this madhouse all the time!


    Bonnie was simmering with rage at that thought.


    The next moment, she called Anna.


    "Is there a way to buy the madhouse today?" she asked.


    Anna was stunned to hear that. "Aren¡¯t you going to transfer one patient? Why do you want to buy the


    whole madhouse?"


    "I can¡¯t afford to wait any longer," said Bonnie in a grim voice.


    The more Aarav stayed here, the more he had to suffer!


    "I¡¯ve got the number of the director of the madhouse, and an appointment with him this afternoon. Why


    not youe over now so that we can have a further discussion on it?" Anna asked tentatively.


    Bonnie agreed at once, "OK, I¡¯m going to meet you now."


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    After what had happened today, Bonnie was no longer in the mood to domunity service in the


    madhouse, so she asked for leave and drove to Anna¡¯s office after she cast a meaningful look at the


    madhouse.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    No sooner had Bonnie left than the nurse called Madeleine.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Wilson. It didn¡¯t ur to me that Aarav would break in and mess it up. We almost got


    our own way¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It turned out the nursed had arranged that patient for Annie!


    After all, Madeleine had told her to get a perv for Annie and let him take advantage of her.


    Unfortunately, Aarav burst in and messed up the n.


    Nervous, the nurse was ready for a good dressing down.


    However, Madeleine didn¡¯t scold her. She wasn¡¯t even angry at all. Instead, she smiled and said in a


    charming voice, "It¡¯s all right. You can do it next time. Take your time."


    The nurse cowered in fear, puzzled.


    What was going on? Was it because something good happened to Mrs. Wilson that she didn¡¯t scold


    her?


    Madeleine was indeed in a good mood, because Bonnie, whom she had been looking for for a long


    time, finally showed up!


    This morning, someone called Madeleine, telling her she wanted a patient transferred to another


    hospital and made an appointment with her to go through the procedures. She also said she would pay


    whatever price Madeleine asked.


    Her voice sounded so mysterious, but who else could it be except for Bonnie?


    Madeleine agreed to meet her at noon. After hanging up on the nurse, she put on a lc silk dress and


    left with her personal assistant.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, Madeleine told her personal assistant, "Try your best to stall them.


    Tell them you need time to talk to your boss and will give them an answer in three days."


    Three days was long enough for her to kill Aarav and framed Annie with it.


    At that time, Bonnie must be furious and would make Annie pay for it, while she could take advantage


    of the whole situation.


    Her personal assistant agreed immediately and went into the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, the person Anna had arranged for was waiting in the restaurant.


    Hardly had Madeleine¡¯s personal assistant sat down than Anna¡¯s man asked, "Are you the director?


    Just give me a price. I want to buy the madhouse today, and money isn¡¯t an issue."


    Madeleine¡¯s personal assistant was dumbfounded to hear that.


    What was going on here?


    Hadn¡¯t Mrs. Wilson told him to discuss transferring a patient? But why were they talking about buying


    the madhouse now?


    Madeleine¡¯s personal assistant didn¡¯t know how to deal with this sudden change.


    He hemmed and hawed for a while and rose to his feet. "Please hold on a moment. I may need a


    bathroom break."


    Anna, who disguised herself as an ordinary diner and was sitting not far away from them, sighed in an


    indifferent tone, "Seems that she has sent her mouthpiece, but he doesn¡¯t know much of anything.


    Trash."


    No sooner had Anna finished her sentence than Bonnie, who sat next to her, stood up and hurried off.


    Anna stopped her at once. "What are you doing, Bonnie? That man is outside the restaurant. What if


    he sees you?"


    Bonnie replied in a trembling voice, her eyes cold, "I saw Madeleine. She¡¯s out with that man."


    What?


    "Do you mean Madeleine is in cahoots with that man?" Anna asked in shock, her eyes glinting angrily.


    It was more than that!


    If that man went out to ask for opinions from Madeleine, then she must be the backstage maniptor.


    It was Madeleine who had got Aarav into the madhouse and maltreated him!


    Bonnie wished she could kill Madeleine now!


    Anna, however, grabbed her arm and said solemnly, "Wait. Something¡¯s wrong."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Seething with anger, Bonnie asked incredulously, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I just want a patient transferred, but why would Madeleinee?" warned Anna.


    It all clicked.


    Bonnie trembled, astonishment written all over her fair face.


    Presumably, Madeleine must have figured out the truth, and that was why she hade.


    Had they exposed themselves?


    However, they had asked people to deal with everything on behalf of them from the beginning. They


    never turned up, so they couldn¡¯t have exposed themselves.


    Anna was also in puzzlement.


    "Anyways, we have to take a different approach, or your real identity would be exposed," Anna said.


    Bonnie agreed reluctantly.


    She wanted to get Aarav out of the madhouse as soon as possible, but she couldn¡¯t take the risk of


    revealing her identity. If that happened, they would take away her children!


    Bonnie threw a reluctant nce outside the restaurant and left with Anna.


    Two hourster, Bonnie and Anna met the man they had sent for the meeting in a private club.


    "They wouldn¡¯t agree, saying that they need three days for discussion if we want to transfer a patient."


    "Only three days?" Anna frowned.


    "Yes. They put forward a specific schedule."


    Anna rubbed her smooth jaw with her hand. "Find out what Madeleine is going to do in these three


    days."


    "No need to look into it," Bonnie said in a low voice.


    "Why not?" Anna wondered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Bonnie replied, "I¡¯llplete mymunity service in three days."


    Apparently, they had set the schedule ording to Bonnie¡¯smunity service time.


    It appalled Bonnie when she came to such conclusion. Her hands and feet went cold, and she was


    trembling slightly all over.


    Obviously, Madeleine wasing at her this time!


    But assumably, she didn¡¯t know Annie¡¯s real identity, or she would have asked for more.


    Anna suggested a possible scenario. "Could Madeleine take advantage of the situation to frame you


    up? Look, someone wants to transfer Aarav at a high figure. She thinks they must be some powerful


    people and ys along with them. When theye to take Aarav away, she¡¯ll create the impression of


    you killing him to set you up!"


    Bonnie could totally see that happening!


    A chill ran down Bonnie¡¯s spine as she thought of it.


    If she stuck to her original n and tried to transfer Aarav, he could be killed at that time!


    The situation was too dangerous!


    "What are you going to do next, Bonnie?" Anna asked. "Now that you can¡¯t transfer Aarav, he¡¯ll


    definitely be abused in the madhouse."


    Bonnie narrowed her sparkling eyes.


    After a long pause, she said, "Stick to the original n."


    Did she say they would stick to the original n?


    Dumbfounded, Anna thought she had misheard her. She even reached out to feel Bonnie¡¯s forehead.


    It was warm, but she wasn¡¯t running a fever.


    But howe Bonnie had lost her mind?


    "We¡¯ll give Madeleine a big gift, and tell her she¡¯s hurting herself by her own doing."


    Bonnie pulled Anna close to her and whispered something into her ear.


    Hearing that, Anna smacked her thigh. "That¡¯s wonderful, Bonnie. We¡¯ll do as you said. Madeleine, that


    evil woman, will definitely cry her heart out at that time!"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Now that the n was determined, Bonnie and Anna left separately.


    Bonnie went to the kindergarten to pick up her three children. She had half an hour before school was


    over, and Bonnie went to a supermarket nearby to buy some snacks for her children.


    Just as she turned around, she heard someone calling her name.


    It was Rupert.


    "Hello, Mr. Robertson," Bonnie greeted him politely.


    Rupert was beaming a bright and charming smile at her. "Miss Annie, I just opened a restaurant


    nearby. Would youe and take a look at it?"


    "No, thanks. I have to bring my kids home," Bonnie declined.


    But Rupert insisted, "Bring your kids with you. I have food for children." He paused for a moment before


    continuing, "Joanna will be there too. She won¡¯t be happy if she eats along. Please do me a favor!"


    Bonnie changed her mind and agreed upon hearing that Joanna would also be there.


    But on one condition.


    "Can you answer my question if I agree to go?" Bonnie asked.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rupert nodded immediately. "Please go ahead."


    Bonnie fixed her bright eyes on Rupert. "What happened to Joanna¡¯s elder brother?"


    Bonnie hadn¡¯t pursued Natan¡¯s past recently, but that didn¡¯t mean she had given up on him.


    That was her son, and she would take him away with her!


    However, Bonnie didn¡¯t know that Rupert was waiting for that question.


    He squinted his narrowed eyes and sized up Bonnie, saying in a soft voice, "Well, he went to


    somewhere."


    "Where exactly?" Bonnie asked.


    Rupert spread his hands and replied innocently, "I¡¯ve already answered your question, and that¡¯s the


    second one. You may ask that question again when I ask a favor of you next time."


    He was ying the fox now!


    But Bonnie was upset, but she could do nothing with him.


    Soon, school was over, and Bonnie and Rupert took them to the restaurant nearby.


    The speciality of Rupert¡¯s new restaurant was to serve local dishes. His restaurant was decorated in a


    vintage and 80s style, but it looked ssy at the same time.


    "Just order whatever you want to eat." Rupert passed the menu to her.


    The next moment, he motioned to the waiter and asked him to serve some green juice for the kids.


    The two little girls, who had swapped their identities, knit their brows the moment they smelled the


    juice, grumbling, "What¡¯s that?"


    The juice gave off a disgusting smell.


    "Well, this is our speciality, nutritious vegetable juice. I think it¡¯stro juice," replied Rupert.


    He pushed the ss to Erika with a smile as he spoke. "Isn¡¯ttro your favorite, Joanna? Have a


    taste."


    Erika, who was living Joanna¡¯s life now, wished she could spill the juice on Rupert¡¯s face.


    Was the juice drinkable?


    She could die!


    "Why don¡¯t you have a taste?" Rupert urged, sizing her up secretly. "That was your favorite. Why do


    you suddenly act like a different girl?"


    "I¡­" Erika got so nervous that her chubby palms were sweaty.


    What should she do now? If she said she hatedtro now, would she give the game away?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Her clear eyes rolling, the little girl didn¡¯t dare to meet Rupert¡¯s gaze.


    "Wouldn¡¯t you have a try, Joanna?" Rupert kept pushing her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Erika straightened herself up and forced herself to say, "Of course I would. I¡¯m drinking it now."


    She picked up that big ss as she spoke and gulped it down.


    Just at this moment, the cashier ran over to Rupert, his face pale. "Mr. Robertson, something¡¯s wrong


    with the cash register. Could youe?"


    Rupert left with the cashier.


    A few minutester, the problem was solved. He came back to Bonnie¡¯s table, only to find that Erika


    had already gulped down half ss of juice.


    "Why don¡¯t you finish it off? Is it because you don¡¯t like it?" Rupert asked slowly.


    Erika, nheless, rolled her eyes. "Come on. I¡¯m a kid, and I can¡¯t drink that much. Do you want my


    stomach to burst?"


    Rupert looked down at Erika¡¯s belly.


    She was right.


    The little girl¡¯s stomach was poking.


    Then Rupert moved his eyes to the ugly "Erika", whose stomach was t. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t drunk


    anything.


    Rupert was confused.


    Joanna adoredtro, and hardly any kids liked it as she did, so she must love thetro juice he


    had prepared for her.


    If he saw it right, did that mean Erika and Joanna hadn¡¯t swapped their identities?


    Just as Rupert was deep in thought, the waiter served food to them.


    Rupert recovered himself and started to eat.


    Bonnie¡¯s favorite was a local dish of Willisto, duck confit. It lookedmon, but smelled so good.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t wait to eat it as soon as the dish was served.


    However, before she could touch it, Andrew grabbed her fork.


    "What are you doing, Andrew?" Bonnie pouted in annoyance, looking angry.


    But Andrew ignored her. He said sternly without even looking at her, "The wound on your back hasn¡¯t


    healed up yet. The duck is so greasy and strongly vored, and it¡¯s not good for your wound."


    "Exactly, mommy. Have some steamed vegetables," Lukas pushed the vegetable to Bonnie.


    Bonnie was speechless.


    Now the two boys behaved like her mother, while she acted like a child!


    But she still start to eat the steam vegetables in a huff.


    Suddenly, Lukas thought of something and turned to Rupert. "Mr. Robertson, my mom always


    comins that the wound on her back hurts. Could you check it for her?"


    "The wound hurts?" Rupert asked in puzzlement. "It can¡¯t be happening because the wound was


    stitched up skillfully. Let me check it."


    Rupert reached out his hands as he spoke.


    In his eyes, there were only patients, no matter they were male or female.


    Bonnie, however, drew back with embarrassment. "Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t bother."


    How could she let Rupert check the wound on her back in front of her four children?


    Rupert saw the embarrassed look on her face, aware that it was inappropriate for him to do so. He


    drew back his hands at once and said, "Well, why not let Erika take a picture of your wound in the toilet


    and then I¡¯ll have a look at it?"


    "OK," Bonnie agreed.


    She took Erika to the toilet and let her sit on the wash stand, so that the little girl could take a picture of


    her wound.


    However, just as she lifted her blouse, she heard a weird noiseing from the farthest stall.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Not in her wildest dreams had Bonnie expected to hear this kind of noise in a Ladies¡¯ Room.


    It was pretty clear what sort of activity was going on inside the bathroom judging by the pounding of the


    bodies and the suppressed sobs of a woman.


    This was outrageous!


    Why did they have to be so brazen in the middle of the day!


    Bonnie was afraid that the kids might be influenced, so she took the girls out hurriedly.


    ¡°That is fast.¡± Rupert was slightly surprised.


    Bonnie answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Robertson, but I will send it to youter at night.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t know why, Rupert didn¡¯t question and nodded.


    At the very next second, he saw a familiar figure who was hugging a blondie and they seemed pretty


    intimate and careless.


    The gorgeous woman¡¯s butt was grabbed by that man in front of many people.


    The woman rolled her eyes at that man yfully, but she didn¡¯t seem to be mad.


    Rupert knitted his eyebrows.


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡°Mr. Robertson.¡± Rupert then came around.


    ¡°We¡¯re done. We¡¯ll head out now. I will sort out myments on taste tests and email them to you


    later.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rupert nodded.


    He then saw Bonnie and three kids out and then asked the waiter to drive Joanna or rather Erika back


    to the Sunshine Vi.


    He then turned around and went to a table which was in the corner of the restaurant and greeted


    smilingly, ¡°Fancy to meet you here, Prof. Smith.¡±


    Peter was having dinner with the smoking-hot woman and was quite merry.


    Hearing Rupert¡¯s voice, Smith looked up and then remembered Rupert¡¯s identity, ¡°Mr. Robertson. What


    a coincidence.¡±


    Smith then caressed the woman¡¯s slender waist carelessly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just saw you and wanted to say hi.¡± Rupert sensed Peter¡¯s rudeness and was a bit irritated.


    But he still remained friendly and was wearing a polite smile, ¡°Well, then, Prof. Smith. Take your time,


    please. Order whatever you want and they¡¯re all on me.¡±


    Peter was instantly pleased.


    He got rid of his arrogant attitude and buttered up to Rupert, ¡°Well, this is your restaurant, Mr.


    Robertson. Great taste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Prof. Smith,¡± Rupert responded lightly.


    Peter then asked, ¡°Can I dine here in the future for free?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rupert nodded.


    He didn¡¯t think too much and just thought that Peter was joking.


    After all, Prof. Smith was well-renowned abroad.


    He earned a fortune by selling scar-reducing creams that he developed himself.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly short of money, so he wouldn¡¯t be a freeloader.


    That being said, this Smith was quite gross.


    Rupert then drove home.


    But halfway, the manager of the restaurant called him and sounded urgent, ¡°Mr. Robertson, can you


    come back to the restaurant? That professor ordered way too much.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, how much can he order? Put it on my tab.¡± Rupert answered indifferently.


    The manager responded, ¡°He ordered ten bottles of Lafite and five bottles of Romanee Conti and a


    preserved White Wine which was used to celebrate the opening of the restaurant.¡±


    Rupert¡¯s temples throbbed, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Erika was escorted back to the Sunshine Vi by the waiter in the restaurant.


    ¡°Thank you. Travel safe back to the restaurant. I¡¯m okay here.¡± Erika waved her little arm and said


    cutely.


    The waiter¡¯s heart melted seeing Erika¡¯s pretty face.


    He then nodded and left.


    While the waiter just turned around, Erika took several moist handkerchiefs out of her backpack and


    threw them into the trash can.


    The handkerchiefs were soaked with parsley juice.


    Erika would rather die than drink the parsley juice.


    Luckily, while they were pressured by Rupert, Lukas was able to distract Rupert with his phone which


    allowed her to soak half of the juice with her handkerchiefs.


    But the backpack was full of the odor of the parsley which was giving her a headache and she clearly


    can¡¯t use it anymore.


    Standing in front of the trash can, Erika was hesitating whether to throw the backpack away or not.


    But then someone suddenly charged to her and eximed excitedly, ¡°Fortune Teller Erika! What are


    you doing here? Do you live here?¡±


    Erika was spooked and turned around and realized she had met the woman somewhere before.


    The woman had been changed back to an oval face from her egg-shaped face.


    She almost didn¡¯t recognize her as she was a bit more down-to-earth.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Erika hurriedly denied it.


    The woman got more earnest and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote for you to be out here alone. Though you are


    powerful, you are still a kid. It can be pretty dangerous in Willisto at night. Let me drive you home!¡±


    Actually, the woman was anticipating asking Erika more questions about her wealth and romance on


    the way home.


    Erika wouldn¡¯t bring herself to ask her for money considering that she was driving her home.


    She had no choice since Fortune Teller was pretty famous and she charged quite a fortune. She got to


    save some money!


    The woman then hurriedly pushed Erika into her car and insisted on sending her home.


    ¡°Well then¡­ you can drive me to the Creighton Hotel.¡± Erika then told the woman the hotel that her


    mommy was staying in.


    Well, she can take this chance to swap the identity back with Joanna and then let Joanna hail a cab to


    go back to the Sunshine Vi herself.


    Erika was absorbed in plotting her n and didn¡¯t notice there was someone witnessing the whole


    scene.


    The woman then soon drove her white Audi out of the Sunshine Vi and went straight to the Creighton


    Hotel.


    On the whole way to the hotel, the woman focused on asking Erika questions and didn¡¯t see a ck


    Hummer following them.


    The woman was finally contented when they arrived at the hotel and said, ¡°Well, goodbye, Fortune


    Teller Erika. See you around.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Erika then jumped out of the car and went into the lobby.


    While waiting in the lobby, Joanna was holding a fluffy toy and the freckles on her face had been


    washed off and her natural porcin skin was revealed.


    She was waiting for Erika.


    They texted each other ten minutes before and set a time for them to swap identities.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Erika sprinted forward joyfully and wanted to give Joanna a big hug.


    But Joanna¡¯s face suddenly changed and immediately ran towards the elevator like she had seen an


    animal.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Erika was taken aback.


    What was Joanna running for?


    Was she this scary?


    Well, didn¡¯t she want to swap the identity back?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    While thinking about this, Erika went to chase Joanna.


    She then finally caught Joanna in the stairwell.


    Joanna panted, ¡°Let¡¯s go. My daddy is here!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t studded with freckles now. What if they were busted by daddy?


    The hell?


    Erika got flustered and then dragged Joanna upstairs, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room on the fifth floor.


    We can definitely find a ck marker there!¡±


    With the marker, they can paint the freckles.


    Erika sprinted forward clutching at Joanna and didn¡¯t notice that Joanna¡¯s heart was failing because of


    the violent exercise and she looked terrible.


    Two girls soon got to the meeting room and sessfully found a marker.


    ¡°Here. Let me paint you. You then can¡­¡±


    Before Erika can even finish her sentence, Joanna had copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Joanna! Don¡¯t scare me! Wake up!¡± Erika hurriedly threw the marker away and went to hug Joanna up.


    ¡°Joanna!¡± Sebastian who was following them the whole way had arrived at the meeting room.


    His heart nearly skipped a beat when he saw Joanna lying on the ground unconsciously.


    He sprinted to Joanna and held her up and then walked outside.


    The ck Hummer raced on the road and it only took them a few minutes to get to the private hospital


    of the Grant Group


    Joanna was then hurried into the operation room for surgery.


    Standing in the hallway outside of the operation room, Sebastian looked grim.


    ¡°You just said that Joanna passed out? What happened?¡± Rupert got the news and got to the hospital.


    Sebastian closed his mouth and recapped the whole story.


    He found the little girl getting in a stranger woman¡¯s car when he drove back to the Sunshine Vi and


    just followed them.


    The little girl was then dropped off at the hotel Bonnie was staying in and she seemed to be looking for


    someone.


    But when he entered the lobby, he saw two flustered figures who seemed to look identical!


    He then saw Joanna passing out in the meeting room.


    ¡°What are they doing together in the middle of the night?¡± Rupert was confused.


    Sebastian was also bewildered, so he asked someone to bring Bonnie and Erika over.


    While he was thinking about this, a familiar and attractive figure showed up at the end of the hallway.


    It was Bonnie who was holding Erika that was in tears and looked miserable.


    But Sebastian onlynded his sight on Bonnie who was clearly in a hurry as she was in a bathrobe and


    her long legs and appealing cleavage would be party visible while she was walking.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened a bit.


    Why can¡¯t this woman wear normal clothes?


    How much time would she waste?


    Bonnie then charged to him and her lips were pale, ¡°How is Joanna? Is she okay? Is she still in the


    operation room? Say something!¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Bonnie looked pretty worried.


    She heard about Joanna¡¯s sudden faint and was heartbroken and just hurried over here without caring


    about anything else.


    But Sebastian just sized her up and down and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was worried sick.


    While wondering about this, Be showed up and she can hear her high-pitched voice from afar.


    ¡°Sebastian! I heard that Joanna is sick! Is she okay?¡±


    Be waltzed to them and Erika coughed violently poisoned by her strong smell of perfume.


    She pinched her nose andined, ¡°Well, auntie Be, did your perfume was wholesaled? Why


    would you pour it on you like it is free?¡±


    Be nearly can¡¯t hold herself back.


    How dare this ugly little girl taunt her?


    This perfume was limited worldwide!


    How stupid was she!


    Be then just ignored Erika and turned to Sebastian and drew near to him and pouted, ¡°Sebastian,


    you must be scared.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sebastian took a step back imperceptibly and looked indifferent.


    Be was irritated inside as she just caught air.


    ¡°Miss Jones, could you please go downstairs andplete admission procedures?¡± Rupert noticed


    Sebastian¡¯s cold-shouldering and got an excuse to send Be away.


    Though she was displeased, Belle went downstairs.


    Sebastian looked at Bonnie again and was slightly annoyed, ¡°Go find a piece of clothes! How can you


    show up here without putting on normal clothes? Are you intending to hit on man?¡±


    Bonnie was even more irritated.


    She immediately rebuked back, ¡°Have you lost your mind, Sebastian? Joanna is still in the operation


    room! Why would I go to hit on men? I¡¯m not a pervert like you!¡±


    Well, her clothes were indeed inappropriate, but when she got the call that Joanna passed out, she


    didn¡¯t have time to think of anything and just got here as soon as possible.


    Sebastian can use her of dressing inappropriately, but it was a bit too much to im that she


    wanted to seduce men.


    Sebastian looked fuming and clutched at her chin violently, ¡°How dare you call me a pervert?¡±


    Bonnie felt that her chin was about to be broken up and was in sheer pain, but she forced herself to


    stay tough.


    ¡°Guys, cut it out.¡± Rupert hurriedly smoothed things over, ¡°There is a kid here. She might be scared.¡±


    Hearing Rupert¡¯s words, Sebastian turned to Erika who was covered with freckles.


    Erika was indeed rmed and hugged Bonnie¡¯s neck tightly and her eyes filled with terror.


    Sebastian was suddenly touched and released his grip.


    Bonnie had a narrow escape and stepped back and rubbed her chin.


    It was so painful that she felt like she didn¡¯t have a chin.


    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± A nurse then worried out of the operation room, ¡°Little Lady Joanna isn¡¯t doing well! She


    needs a blood transfusion! But she is Rh-negative and we are running low on that type of blood in the


    blood bank.¡±


    Sebastian immediately turned to Bonnie who was transfused blood a while ago when she had an


    ident.


    He knew her blood type and it was Rh-negative!


    But before he can ask, Bonnie took a few steps back and shook her head violently, ¡°No! I can¡¯t


    transfuse blood to her!¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Bonnie retreated and didn¡¯t stop till she hit the wall.


    She looked reluctant and didn¡¯t want to transfuse blood to Joanna.


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right, Annie, this is urgent. Rh-negative is pretty rare and we didn¡¯t get enough time to transfer blood


    from other hospitals in Willisto. Joanna won¡¯t be able to wait this long.¡± Rupert chimed in.


    Bonnie was still shaking and her knuckles were pale as she was clenching her hands together hard


    and her voice was even shuddering, ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any reasons?¡± Sebastian got grimmer.


    ¡°Because¡­ Because¡­¡± Bonnie opened her mouth but failed to say anything.


    Why can¡¯t she transfuse blood to Joanna?


    Well, Joanna was her biological daughter and she might suffer from hemolysis and even die if she


    transfused blood to her!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But she can never tell this reason to Sebastian.


    She can¡¯t reveal her true rtionship with Joanna.


    ¡°I had a lot of hormone medicines a while ago when I was sick, so I¡¯m not fit for transfusing blood,¡±


    Bonnie uttered this reason after a long time.


    What an invalid and hrious reason!


    Sebastian¡¯s face filled with irony, ¡°Is Joanna¡¯s life this worthless to you in your mind?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m just...¡± Bonnie¡¯s face was ghastly pale and tried to exin.


    Sebastian directly stopped her and sounded disgusted, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear your


    exnations! I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    He then turned to Rupert, ¡°Go to transfer all the Rh-negative blood in Willisto and offer a reward for


    whoever has Rh-negative blood.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Rupert immediately followed orders.


    Bonnie wanted to exin further, but she failed to find a reasonable excuse and just shut up and


    remained silent hugging Erika in the corner.


    Luckily, Rupert was able to find a passer-by who was Rh-negative within minutes and Joanna was


    transfused 40 blood.


    With this amount of blood, Joanna was finally out of danger and was wheeled out of the operation


    room.


    Seeing the weak and little figure on the bed, Bonnie immediately charged forward, ¡°Joanna, are you


    okay?¡±


    Joanna was quite feeble, but she still held put her hands to grab Bonnie¡¯s finger, ¡°Pretty Auntie, I


    want¡­ a hug.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sure. Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    But before she can touch Joanna, she was grabbed by Sebastian and thrown away.


    Bonnie lost bnce and copsed to the ground.


    She nearly passed out because of the sheer pain she experienced from hitting on the hard marble floor.


    ¡°Stop faking.¡± Sebastian was cold-blooded, ¡°Annie, you disgust me.¡±


    How can she refuse to transfuse blood to Joanna with that stupid excuse?


    Now that Joanna was all right, was she trying to pretend to be a nice guy?


    Well, he wouldn¡¯t allow this kind of this thing to happen!


    ¡°Stay away from Joanna or I won¡¯t get away from this easily!¡± Sebastian uttered indifferently.


    Sebastian then wheeled Joanna¡¯s bed away, leaving Bonnie a grim back.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Bonnie was torn with pain when she saw Sebastian going away and wanted to chase him, but she was


    in sharp pain as soon as she moved.


    At the very next second, she just passed out.


    When she came round, she found herself in the hotel suite.


    Her three kids wereying on the edge of the bed and examining her.


    ¡°Mommy, you are finally up!¡± Seeing that Bonnie was sober, Erika pped her hands excitedly.


    Andrew brought over the thermometer and checked Bonnie¡¯s temperature.


    His cold face got rxed a bit, but he still sounded unpleasant, ¡°Your fever is gone. It looks like you


    weren¡¯t turned into a stupid mom.¡±


    ¡°Have some water, mommy.¡± Lukas gave Bonnie a ss of water and was worried, ¡°Does your throat


    hurt? Should I get you some lozenge?¡±


    Bonnie felt that her throat was burning up, so she gulped down the water.


    She was finallyfortable.


    She then scanned around and asked, ¡°Why¡­ why am I here? Who sent me back? Where is Joanna?


    How is she?¡±


    Her three kids sunk into silence being bombarded by her string of questions.


    ¡°Did anything happen to Joanna?¡± Bonnie suddenly got scared and lifted the quilt and wanted to get out


    of the bed.


    Andrew stopped her, ¡°She is all right now. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    After pausing a bit, he added, ¡°Well, you were thrown out of the hospital by that bastard Sebastian!


    Erika wasn¡¯t able to carry out and was in tears. It was lucky that I and Lukas got worried and went to


    check on you and got you back.¡±


    Bonnie can only imagine how miserable she must be.


    Her face got paler and clutched at the quilt till her knuckles were white.


    Before she passed out, Sebastian warned her to stay away from Joanna.


    Sebastian delivered his promise and just threw her out.


    Bonnie was shrouded by a sense of powerlessness and can nearly catch her breath.


    She forced herself to take a few deep breaths and cracked a smile, ¡°I¡¯m okay now. You can have fun


    outside and I will fix us dinner.¡±


    Bonnie then meant to get out of the bed.


    But she took a gasp being attacked by the huge pain in her back.


    ¡°Are you okay, mommy?¡± Erika hurriedly asked.


    Bonnie let out a smile, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just got sore because I have slept for a long time. I¡¯ll be fine when I


    get some exercise.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    While saying this, she walked to the kitchen.


    But when she got to the spot where three kids can¡¯t see, she let out a painful look.


    Bonnie soon fixed the dinner and it was quite simple.


    She got them millet Congee and shredded cucumber.


    After serving three kids dishes, Bonnie got some congee in the thermos and wanted to go out.


    ¡°Be good in the hotel. Don¡¯t go anywhere and don¡¯t cause any troubles!¡± Bonnie warned them.


    Andrew twitched his mouth, ¡°Hey mommy, I would be happy if you don¡¯t get yourself into ant troubles!


    Since when have I let you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Let me go with you, mommy.¡± Lukas was worried, ¡°I¡¯m his godson and if he dares to hurt you, I will


    help you to fight with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Bonnie shook her head and rejected. ¡°Stay in the hotel and I will be back soon.¡±


    Bonnie then turned around and left the hotel.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she didn¡¯t even get to enter the lobby and was stopped.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    d in a ck suit, the bodyguards looked formidable wearing a pair of ck sses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Annie, but Mr. Grant said you are not allowed to go inside.¡±


    Bonnie instantly got irritated, ¡°I just want to get Joanna some congee and will be out soon.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s stomach was already weak and had surgery thest night, so she really needed to have


    some nutritional liquid diet that won¡¯t hurt her stomach.


    Bonnie cooked the congee for a long time and it was super soft which was easy for Joanna to digest.


    But she can¡¯t even get this to Joanna now.


    The bodyguard remained poker-faced.


    ¡°Well, can you send this congee inside for me?¡± Bonnie had no choice but topromise.


    The bodyguard wondered for a while and didn¡¯t recall that Mr. Grant had vetoed this option and said,


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Bonnie handed him the thermos pleasantly, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    The bodyguard then walked inside and brought the thermos into the ward.


    Rupert was feeding valuable birds¡¯ nest in the ward, but Joanna won¡¯t have it and closed her mouth


    tightly.


    The bodyguard knocked on the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Legs crossed, Sebastian sat on the sofa and was processing some papers and didn¡¯t


    even shift his eyesight.


    ¡°Miss Annie brought this over and said this is for Lady Joanna.¡± The bodyguard answered.


    Sebastian suddenly looked up and his eyes were all reddened, ¡°How dare she show up?¡±


    How can she even bring herself to send congee over?


    This woman was out of control!


    Sebastian immediately asked the bodyguard to throw the congee into the trash can.


    ¡°I want to have it!¡± Joanna held out her arm and was so anxious that her face was much paler, ¡°Give


    me the congee that pretty auntie made for me.¡±


    ¡°Throw it out!¡± Sebastian ordered.


    The bodyguard was in a dilemma.


    Well, he can¡¯t displease Mr. Grant nor little Lady Joanna.


    Luckily, Rupert stepped forward and took the thermos, and smiled, ¡°Okay, leave us alone.¡±


    The bodyguard was relieved and ran away.


    Rupert then handed the thermos to Joanna and opened it and got Joanna some soup.


    Sebastian instantly knocked the thermos over and was annoyed, ¡°What if this is poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Well, this should be easy.¡± Rupert fed Sebastian a spoonful of soup, ¡°Well, test it out for your


    daughter.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Well, you look terrible but you are just annoyed. The soup should be fine. Joanna can have it.¡± Rupert


    joked.


    ¡°Though this soup isn¡¯t poisoned, I¡¯m still disgusted for that woman is so fake!¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Joanna was having soup and can¡¯t hold it back and turned to Sebastian, ¡°Pretty auntie must have her


    own reasons. She is never fake! She loves me!¡±


    ¡°Annie doesn¡¯t seem to be this kind of this person to me!¡± Rupert chimed in, ¡°Did you remember how


    she rushed to the hospital with a bathrobe? She must be worried about Joanna and didn¡¯t even have


    time to freshen up.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s hurried look came to Sebastian¡¯s mind.


    She was disheveled and was even miserable when she showed up which was a huge contrast to


    Be¡¯s fine makeup.


    Bonnie actually seemed more like Joanna¡¯s mother¡­

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Thinking about this, Sebastian changed his face and clenched his hands together, and was indifferent.


    He was really insane.


    He was even thinking that Annie would be a much better mom to Joanna than Be at this point.


    But that woman didn¡¯t care about Joanna at all!


    She can even think of that kind of lousy excuse to get out of transfusing blood to Joanna!


    Was she just going to pretend that nothing had happened after sending congee over?


    Nice try!


    Face darkened, Sebastian walked out of the ward and gave Eric a call.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, what can I do for you?¡± Eric asked respectfully.


    ¡°Well, tell everyone to make Annie busy if she dares to approach Joanna once again!¡± Sebastian said


    coldly.


    Bewildered, Eric can¡¯t figure out what went wrong.


    But judged from Sebastian¡¯s voice, he seemed mad.


    Anyway, he just worked for Sebastian and was in no position to get into their conflicts.


    After hanging up the phone, Sebastian went back to the ward.


    He then noticed that Rupert was also out and was scanning him leaning against the door with his arms


    crossed together.


    ¡°Do you really have to be this made to Annie? She might have some difficulties.¡± Rupert soothed.


    Surrounded by a grim vibe, Sebastian questioned, ¡°Did you take something from her?¡±


    ¡°Forget I¡¯ve said it.¡± Rupert pouted and continued, ¡°I just thought that Annie could even risk her life


    when she went to save Joannast time. How would she care about this amount of blood?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she donate blood then?¡± Sebastian knitted his eyebrows.


    Rupert thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, maybe there is something wrong with her blood and she


    can¡¯t donate it.¡±


    After pausing for a bit, something suddenly urred to Rupert and he patted his head heavily, ¡°I got it!


    She must have some sort of disease and doesn¡¯t want you to know it as you would be worried, so she


    just came up with an excuse and declined.¡±


    That woman¡­ was sick?


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes got a bitplex and he swallowed some saliva.


    After leaving the hospital, Bonnie went straight to the mental hospital.


    This was the third time that she volunteered here.


    After learning from what happened thest time, Bonnie wouldn¡¯t go to corners when she wheeled


    patients out to bathe in the sun.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After finishing the work, Bonnie pped her hands and was ready to leave.


    The nurse immediately approached her and rubbed her hands, ¡°Miss Annie, we are going to host a


    simple banquet tomorrow and celebrate birthdays for some patients. Can you join us?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bonnie looked worried and then said, ¡°But I am really tired from volunteering during the day.¡±


    ¡°I can clock in for you if you can attend the banquet at night. Is that okay?¡± The nurse immediately


    responded.


    Bonnie hesitated for a while and finally nodded, ¡°Well¡­ sure then.¡±


    ¡°This is a deal then!¡± The nurse was quite excited and nearly jumped up, ¡°The banquet starts at eight


    tomorrow night. Can youe at around seven?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bonnie nodded.


    After ironing out some details, the nurse saw Bonnie out.


    At the next second, she went to call Madeleine.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson. I got her! That Annie is quite stupid and immediately took the offer hearing that I won¡¯t let


    her volunteer anymore!¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡± Madeleine sounded vicious over the phone, ¡°Get prepared and don¡¯t get anything wrong


    tomorrow. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The nurse then hung up the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Madeleine was having a mask peacefully and felt incredibly merry.


    Well, she got to ruin Bonnie and Annie together this time!

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    While Madeleine was scheming, she got another call from one of her minions.


    The minion sounded pretty anxious as soon as the call got through, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the person that


    proposed to acquire the mental hospital called again and wants to meet up.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m avable. What are you hurrying for?¡± Madeleine was careless.


    ¡°But she said that she is going to go abroad and wille back about half a yearter and you will


    have to talk to her then.¡± The minion answered.


    What?


    Madeleine immediately peeled the mask off and sat up straight with her face distorted together, ¡°She is


    going abroad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I went to look it up and found that she really booked flight tickets.¡± The minion added.


    Madeleine got an edge.


    Well, if Bonnie went abroad, how can she go on with her n?


    ¡°Set an appointment right now!¡± Madeleine said hurriedly.


    She got to keep her in the country.


    Half an hourter, Madeleine went to a luxurious private club.


    Sitting in the car, she monitored what was going on in the private room with earphones.


    But to her surprise, the other party was just bluffing.


    They directly took her offer when she let her minion to say that they can sell them the mental hospital


    with ten percent off.


    The whole investigation took just less than five minutes.


    The minion then drove away and went to meet Madeleine in an alley fifty miles away from the private


    club.


    ¡°What is going on with her? Wasn¡¯t she in a hurry to go abroad? Why isn¡¯t she leaving all of a sudden?¡±


    Madeleine frowned.


    The minion wondered for a while and came up with a reasonable exnation.


    ¡°Well, they must be still thinking about getting Aarav out! They just wanted to pressure to make the first


    move. You are really wise to calm them down.¡±


    Madeleine was buttered up by the minion and got cocky.


    Well, sure!


    She reduced the price herself and pretended to be desperate so that the other party would get pleased


    and wait to take over the mental hospital and save Aarav.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But they didn¡¯t know that Annie will kill Aarav tonight which would be exposed to the public when she


    sold the hospital.


    Bonnie and Annie will then just fight each other which was quite satisfying to witness!


    Madeleine let out a smug smile and turned to her minion, ¡°Great job. I will give you five percent of the


    shares of the hospital.¡±


    After the mental hospital was sold out, five percent of share would be worth millions!


    The minion got thrilled and nearly bow to Madeleine.


    They both got what they wanted and then went home separately.


    They didn¡¯t notice there were two people squatting in the bush behind them.


    They were Bonnie and Anna.


    Seeing the cars driving away, Anna clenched her fists together, ¡°Shit! You are absolutely right, Bonnie.


    This damn old woman is setting the trap!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Bonnie waved her hand, ¡°She would regret for her decision tonight. Let¡¯s go and get


    prepared.¡±


    She will get uncle Aarav out tonight!


    Thinking about this, Bonnie was thrilled.


    After suffering many years, her uncle can finally leave that hell!

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Bonnie arrived at the mental hospital when it was five past seven at night.


    Seeing her, the nurse let out a smug smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re really punctual, Miss Annie.¡± The nurse went to hold Bonnie¡¯s arm.


    Bonnie beamed, ¡°Yeah, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Well, the kitchen is short on people tonight. You can go to help to make a fruit tray.¡± The nurse


    responded.


    Bonnie was then led to the kitchen.


    There were already some volunteers here who were making sd, decorating cake, fixing dinner.


    Everything was going on as nned.


    ¡°Miss Annie, you can help to put the dates, small tomatoes and apple slices into this tray. Everyone


    gets a portion.¡± The nurse said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bonnie nodded.


    After pausing for a bit, Bonnie pointed at the note on the tray and asked curiously, ¡°What are these


    names for?¡±


    ¡°These tes are designated to each patient. Some patients are neat freaks and might get irritated if


    they get other patients¡¯ tes, so webeled each te.¡± The nurse exined.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Bonnie answered.


    She then put fruit into each te ording to nurse¡¯s order which might seem easy but was a huge


    project.


    In the end, Bonnie felt her eyes were fogged.


    After getting everything done, all the dishes were wheeled out to serve to the patients.


    On the stage, some volunteers sang or danced to entertain patients.


    It seemed merry till Aarav suddenly copsed to the ground and started twitching.


    ¡°Geez, what is going on?¡± The nurse yelled, ¡°He was all fine earlier!¡±


    The man standing next to her sneered, ¡°Well, he deserved it. He just poached my fruit tray!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The nurse followed his words, ¡°He got unconscious because he had the fruit? Who made the


    fruit tray?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Annie!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Annie, why would you poison the fruit tray!¡± The nurse was furious and directly called 911, ¡°I will


    send you to prison right away!¡±


    Bonnie remained undisturbed and crossed her arms together and wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Just wait here! The police are here for you in a minute!¡± The nurse said cockily.


    Everything was going on as nned!


    After Annie was sent to the police station, police would find that she was almost raped by this man


    here, so it was no wonder Annie would want to kill him.


    But unfortunately, that fruit was eaten by Aarav who became a scapegoat.


    Annie poisoned the fruit anyway and the police would only question her.


    She finally aplished what Mrs. Wilson ordered her to do!


    While the nurse was dreaming, a swarm of reporters flooded in and started taking pictures.


    What was going on?


    Before she was shed to blind, the nurse finally came round and asked hurriedly, ¡°Who¡­ who let you


    in?¡±


    Reporters just ignored her and continued taking pictures of Bonnie.


    The nurse was suddenly enlightened and figured out everything.


    Mrs. Wilson must have invited them!


    She must want to exaggerate this matter so that Annie would be disgusted by everyone in the Willisto


    and would be looked down upon even if she was imprisoned.


    How considerate was Mrs. Wilson!

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Thinking so, the nurse rushed toward the journalists and shouted excitedly, "Ask me! I know


    everything!"


    Of course, the journalists would jump at the chance to get the inside scoop, so they turned their


    microphones over to her.


    The nurse pointed her finger at Bonnie smugly and said, "Annie did everything."


    "We knew she did everything, but could you give us more details?" one of the journalists asked.


    Hearing that, the nurse was more certain that it must be Madeleine who had sent the journalists here.


    The nurse exaggerated the story. "Annie is a vile woman. She always abuses our patients, and even


    hooks up with them!"


    The journalists were shocked to hear that.


    "Last time, she came in a revealing outfit, and a patient dragged her into the corner to rape her.


    Fortunately, a patient called Aarav saved her. I assume she has held a grudge against that raper, so


    she tries to kill that man by poisoning his fruit te. But who knew Aarav would eat his fruit te and


    thus be his scapegoat. It¡¯s¡­ boohoo¡­ absolutely tragic!"


    Tears kept streaming down the nurse¡¯s face, while all the journalists stared at her with embarrassment.


    The nurse found them a little weird, and she was confused.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Why weren¡¯t they reacting to her words?


    Shouldn¡¯t they be focusing their cameras on Annie at this moment and hitting her with a barrage of


    questions about her motive?


    Why weren¡¯t they even moving?


    Just as the nurse was plunged in thought, one of the journalists said, "Hey miss, what you said is


    ridiculous."


    "But I have solid grounds, and I have evidence." The nurse straightened herself up.


    The journalist sneered. "Miss Annie invited us to report on the evening party held by the mental


    hospital. Do you think it¡¯s reasonable for her to poison the fruit in front of us?"


    "What?" A chill ran down the nurse¡¯s spine. "Didn¡¯t Madelei¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, the nurse pped her hand over her mouth.


    That was close! She almost gave the game away just now.


    The nurse pondered for a moment before she finally found an excuse. "Even if she invited you here,


    she¡¯s still the one poisoning the fruit te!"


    "Who told you Aarav was poisoned?" Bonnie asked slowly.


    The nurse wanted to point at Aarav on the floor to prove her theory, only to find he was well in his


    wheelchair now, despite his haggard face.


    How could this be happening?


    Aarav had gone into convulsions just now, and he was even foaming at the mouth!


    "Well," Bonnie tore open Aarav¡¯s shirt calmly in front of the journalists, "I checked. It¡¯s called traumatic


    epilepsy. A patient usually has a seizure when he is faced with the person who always bullies him."


    The actual reason why Aarav "had a seizure" just in time was that Bonnie had secretly smeared a little


    peanut butter on his clothes. Since Aarav was allergic to peanut butter, he went into convulsions the


    moment he smelled it, and it looked exactly like the symptoms of epilepsy.


    The old and fresh wounds all over Aarav¡¯s body instantly attracted the attention of all the journalists,


    and they started to take pictures crazily, which would be published in all the newspapers and


    magazines of Willisto tomorrow.


    Finally, the truth that the mental house had been physically abusing the patients would be uncovered.


    Suddenly, two words shed across the nurse¡¯s mind.


    "I¡¯m doomed."


    But this wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    One of the journalists suddenly eximed, "Check your phone, guys! Someone says the head of the


    mental hospital is willing to sell it at a reduction of 10% off the market price!"


    "That guy must be afraid that the scandal will be revealed, so he¡¯s in a hurry to sell the mental


    hospital."


    "This is an evil hospital. Let¡¯s report it now!"


    ¡­


    The nurse fell into a panic as she heard the journalists¡¯ cries of outrage, wanting to sneak away.


    But at this moment, the sound of the police siren ring came from outside.


    Since the nurse had called the police just now, they came. Moreover, many police forces were


    dispatched because it was a criminal case, and the mental hospital was so closely surrounded.


    Now, no one could get away!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The scandal of the mental hospital had spread to every corner of Willisto in less than an hour. Of


    course, Anna had also yed a part.


    The patients¡¯ families had blocked the entrance of the mental hospital. They came to take the patients


    back home.


    As for the patients without families, some kind people got together voluntarily to help them stand up for


    their rights and file an appeal.


    The mental hospital had never been so busy before, not even on holidays.


    Meanwhile, Madeleine was on pins and needles.


    Admittedly, the mental hospital didn¡¯t belong to her, but how couldn¡¯t she step in and sort things out


    when something so serious had happened?


    Finally, the scandal blew over after Madeleine had spent a fortune and used all her connections.


    But as a punishment, the mental hospital had to be shut down.


    Some patients were taken away by their families; others were taken in by other mental hospitals.


    When Madeleine finished her work, she suddenly thought of someone and asked immediately,


    "Where¡¯s Aarav?"


    "Aarav has already been admitted to a foreign mental hospital. He got a passport and a visa this


    morning. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s about to take off in a while," her assistant replied.


    Bang!


    Madeleine smashed the vase in front of her to pieces.


    The flying debris cut her assistant¡¯s bare skin and blood gushed out instantly, but he didn¡¯t dare to say


    anything.


    "Bonnie! It must be Bonnie!" Madeleine clenched her teeth. "No wonder she demanded to see me all of


    a sudden. So this is what that woman¡¯s after!"


    Firstly, Bonnie made herpromise on selling the mental house, and then she blew up the affair


    through Annie. After that, she asked the journalists to expose the scandal. Thus, everyone would think


    that the mental hospital must have abused its patients for a long time, and that the owner must be in a


    hurry to undersell it because of the scandal.


    Madeleine was now unable to voice her own opinions.


    Besides, she could do nothing to stop Aarav from being taken away.


    "Ms. Wilson," the assistant said in a low voice, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be more difficult for us to deal with Bonnie


    without Aarav, won¡¯t it?"


    "Humph!" Madeleine snorted. "Don¡¯t worry. Be has her girl. If she pushes us too far, I¡¯ll drag her down


    with me!"


    She wouldn¡¯t allow Bonnie to get away with it!


    The Willisto Private Airport was only open for the wealthy people in Willisto, because they had their


    own nes.


    Today, Aarav would fly abroad in the Newman family¡¯s private ne.


    "Aarav," Bonnie crouched down in front of Aarav and said tearfully, "When I find myst two children, I¡¯ll


    go for you at once, OK?"


    Aarav, in the wheelchair, drew back his hand stiffly and sized Bonnie up, his eyes full of confusion and


    alertness.


    He couldn¡¯t recognize Bonnie.


    However, he had saved her when she was almost raped by another patient in the mental hospital, and


    even called her by her pet name.


    Bonnie had looked into it before. It was a kind of conditioned reflex. If two people were rted by


    blood, the one with mental illness would offer help in that sort of dangerous situation subconsciously,


    even if he couldn¡¯t recognize the other one.


    As for the pet name, it was probably because her eyes had looked so much like her old eyes at that


    time!


    "Bonnie," Anna walked over to her as Bonnie was deep in thought, "it¡¯s time to take off."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Bonnie got up slowly. "Thank you, Anna, for going with him."


    "What are you talking about? Your family is my family. When I settle everything over there, I¡¯ll make a


    video call to you," Anna said with a smile, waving her hand.


    Bonnie grunted and cast another deep look at Aarav.


    Only then did she turn around to leave.


    Just at this point, Aarav was suddenly plunged into a febrile and agitated state. He rushed towards the


    huge floor-to-ceiling window and hit his head against it again and again.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Both Bonnie and Anna were startled to see Aarav¡¯s sudden move.


    It was half a minuteter that Bonnie realized she should stop him.


    However, even if his arms were sped, Aarav kept struggling, his bloodshot eyes staring at the huge


    landing field out of the window as he mumbled to himself, "Die! Die!"


    Fortunately, his fellow medical staff came in time to sedate him.


    Bonnie stared at the unconscious Aarav, dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    Why was he so agitated about thending field?


    Bonnie rushed to the spot where Aarav hit his head against the ss, only to see a small helicopter


    parked on the empty cement ground while the ground staff was checking it.


    Nothing seemed wrong.


    "Maybe he had some bad memories about helicopters before he went mad, so he got agitated at the


    sight of it," one of the medical staff analyzed.


    Bonnie thought of something upon hearing that.


    On the day when the tragedy urred to the Morgan family, Aarav¡¯s wife was leaving with their two


    children, but the helicopter crashed shortly after it took off.


    No wonder Aarav got so agitated when he saw a helicopter.


    Some bitter memories must havee back to him!


    "After you get to Country M, you must not let him see anything about helicopters, not even a model


    helicopter," Bonnie said seriously.


    The medical staff nodded. "Rest assured, Miss Annie. We¡¯re professional."


    Soon, it was time to board.


    Bonnie felt sad as she saw Aarav being wheeled into the ne, her eyes misty.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Why do I feel like I¡¯m kidnapping your uncle?" Anna gave a helpless smile. "Come on! Smile!"


    Bonnie permitted herself a wry smile.


    Bonnie didn¡¯t go back to her hotel suite until she watched the ne taxiing down the runway and finally


    flying into the sky.


    But no sooner had she reached the exit than she got a phone call from a stranger.


    Bonnie hesitated for a moment before she hit the answer button.


    "Is that Miss Annie? I¡¯m Aliyah Stewart, Sebastian¡¯s mother," Aliyah cut to the chase.


    "Hello, Ms. Stewart," Bonnie said, her voice slightly hoarse.


    Aliyah continued, "Do you have time? Let¡¯s meet somewhere."


    "Now?" Instinctively, Bonnie didn¡¯t really want to meet her.


    As Annie, she didn¡¯t know Aliyah, and nothing good would happen when Aliyah got to her.


    Back when she was Bonnie, Aliyah had hated her. Each time they met, Aliyah would put on airs with


    her, and that had left Bonnie with some unpleasant memories. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to see Aliyah.


    Aliyah replied in a cold voice, "Of course. What else? Shall I make an appointment to meet you?"


    Bonnie was lost for words.


    Well, Sebastian¡¯s mother was domineering and mean as before.


    If it were in the past, Bonnie might get frightened and go to see her immediately, because she was


    afraid that Aliyah would fly into a rage if she was one minutete.


    But now, Bonnie had no intention of being with Sebastian, so she didn¡¯t have to go too easy on Aliyah


    anymore.


    So Bonnie replied bluntly, "Ms. Stewart, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a designer after all, and I¡¯m busy with my work.


    I have to squeeze time to meet some unimportant people. If you want to meet me, make an


    appointment with my assistant George!"


    Bonnie hung up the phone once she finished her words.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Furious, Aliyah called Bonnie a few timester.


    Finally, Bonnie got impatient and blocked her.


    Suddenly, the whole world became quiet!


    Bonnie smacked her hands together and returned to her hotel suite.


    Back to her room, Bonnie took off her jacket and kicked off her shoes, walking barefoot on the wooden


    floor.


    "Babies, I¡¯m back! What about having pot roast today?" Bonnie asked in a gentle voice, walking


    through the living room to the kitchen.


    However, she caught a glimpse of a grim man sitting in the corner of the living room.


    If it weren¡¯t Sebastian, who else could it be?


    "How¡­ How did you get in?" Bonnie shivered, panic-stricken.


    Sebastian was wearing a soft ck custom-made suit today, whose shell buttons were sparkling in the


    sunlight and made his handsome face look even more seductive.


    The seductive face, nevertheless, had nothing but sullenness written all over it.


    What he said sent shivers down Bonnie¡¯s back.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of being taken advantage of by men in that outfit?"


    In that outfit?


    Bonnie took a look at herself.


    She only had a beige camisole on after taking off her jacket, and her corbones and arms were fully


    exposed, while her hot pants showed her beautiful and slender legs.


    But¡ª


    Did it matter if she dressed like this in her room?


    Bonnie rolled her eyes impatiently. "Stop worrying about me, Mr. Grant. There¡¯s no perv in my suite. If


    there must be one, it would be you!"


    Anger glinted in Sebastian¡¯s dark and cold eyes.


    Did this woman just call him a pervert?!


    Before he could say anything, Bonnie rushed to him, grabbed his arm, and pulled him out.


    Unfortunately, women were no match for men physically. Even if Bonnie exerted herself to drag him


    out, Sebastian remained seated on the sofa.


    On the contrary, she fell in his arms once he gave her a slight pull.


    Suddenly, Bonnie was engulfed by his familiar and fresh scent, while Sebastian¡¯s slightly calloused


    hand rested on her tiny waist. They could feel each other¡¯s body temperature through that thinyer of


    skin.


    Bonnie blushed furiously in an instant.


    "Let¡­ Let go of me." She struggled to get up.


    Sebastian, nheless, sped her in his arms, saying in a husky whisper, "Don¡¯t move."


    There was a hint of tenderness in his voice, and the atmosphere grew intense in the living room.


    The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes close.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The air between them kept heating up and almost burned.


    From Bonnie¡¯s angle of view, she could see Sebastian swallowing clearly.


    However, just as he was about to press his lips against hers, there came a loud knock on the door.


    "Sebastian! Sebastian! Open the door!"


    Rupert¡¯s call from outside the door made the steamy heat in the suite drop to freezing point.


    Bonnie came to her senses, tore herself away from Sebastian with blush, and made for the door in a


    flurry.


    But just as she got up, Sebastian pulled her back.


    "Calm down, Sebastian. I¡¯ll call the police if you do this to me again!" Just like a frightened rabbit,


    Bonnie covered her chest with her arms.


    But she got a sneer as a reply.


    Sebastian grabbed the thin nket on the sofa, wrapped it around Bonnie, and said contemptuously,


    "Are you going to open the door in that camisole? What¡¯s in your head, air?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Bonnie cowered in the nket, with only her eyes exposed and staring at Sebastian.


    She was scared just now and didn¡¯t mean to open the door like this.


    Why was he so angry?


    Just as she was sunk in thought, Sebastian rose to his feet and went to open the door.


    Rupert came in with a medicine box, smiling charmingly. "Well well, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Annie toe


    back when I went to get my medicine box!"


    Did he go to get his medicine box?


    Bonnie was confused to hear that. "Why did you go to get your medicine box? Who¡¯s sick?"


    Was it Andrew?


    Or Lukas?


    Or Erika?!


    It had been some time since Bonnie hade back, and she had made so much noise with Sebastian


    in the living room, but now she suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t seen the three little kids yet.


    This was weird!


    Bonnie tensed up, rushing to the bedroom to check on the kids.


    Since she was wrapped in the thin nket, she couldn¡¯t walk properly and had to hop to the bedroom.


    Sebastian stopped her at once and threw her back onto the sofa.


    "George took them out," Sebastian replied in a low voice as if he could read her mind.


    Hearing him, Bonnie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since her three babies weren¡¯t in the room, Rupert couldn¡¯t havee to treat them.


    Then¡­ whom did hee for?


    Could it be Sebastian?


    Bonnie turned to him instinctively, her heart pounding.


    But before she could ask him about it, Rupert walked towards her slowly with histex medical gloves


    on. "Miss Annie, please sit down, so that I can take some blood from your arm."


    He wanted to take her blood?!


    But why?


    Could Sebastian be suspicious of her rtionship with Joanna?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nervous, Bonnie stepped back and refused, "No way. No¡­"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mean any harm. I¡¯ll just take a little blood from you, and I¡¯m not doing it for


    Joanna." Rupert tried to settle Bonnie down.


    However, it was a poor lie in Bonnie''s ears. She even thought the smile on Rupert¡¯s face became


    sinister.


    Bonnie kept drawing back until she was standing against the wall, and she even knocked over the


    needle in his hand.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room got tense.


    Bonnie became defensive like an alert cat, whose hair was all sticking straight up.


    Even if she had to fall out with the two men, she would never allow them to take her blood.


    Rupert, however, was scared by her intense reaction. He didn¡¯t dare to approach her, but raised his


    hands and said innocently, "Then I won¡¯t take your blood. I¡¯m just worried about your health, so I


    wanted to take your blood for a check-up."


    Bonnie didn¡¯t know whether Rupert was telling the truth or not, replying gruffly, "I¡¯m well. I¡¯m OK."


    Hardly had she finished her sentence when she took her head in her hands. "Please leave, will you?


    I¡¯m exhausted now, and I really want to take a nap."


    Rupert said nothing.


    Since Bonnie resisted so fiercely, Rupert could do nothing but stop. He picked up the needle


    disappointedly and left.


    Hearing the door close with a click, Bonnie went limp immediately and staggered back to her room.


    She threw herself on the bed, wishing she could have a nice, long sleep!


    After some time, she suddenly felt someone nudging her in the side as a cold voice came, "Get up to


    eat."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Startled, Bonnie sprang up and stared nkly at the man in front of her as if he was an alien.


    What was going on?


    Was she having a hallucination? Why was Sebastian in her suite?


    Bonnie fell back again and covered her eyes with the nket, mumbling to herself, "Wake up! Wake


    up!"


    Then she pulled down the nket carefully, only to see Sebastian remaining by the bed.


    She wasn¡¯t having a hallucination. What she saw was real!


    Meanwhile, Sebastian watched her reactions, his lips curving into a seductive smile, his mood


    lightening. "Get up now. Let¡¯s eat!"


    "Weren¡¯t you gone? Why are you still here?" Bonnie widened her eyes and asked.


    She paused for a moment before something popped in her mind and she shrank back in the covers


    subconsciously to hide.


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, Sebastian said knowingly, "Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself! I


    have no interest in taking your blood."


    So he wouldn¡¯t take her blood anymore?


    Bonnie froze hesitantly, looking around.


    Rupert and his medical box were nowhere to be seen¡­


    Sebastian¡¯s angr face was filled with peace and nonchnce. The next moment, he turned to leave


    the room. "You¡¯re given five minutes. Get out and eat, or I wouldn¡¯t mind waking you up in another


    way."


    In another way?


    Would he force her to get up by taking her blood?


    What a bloody scene!


    Bonnie trembled with fear, got out of bed at once, and rushed to the bathroom, throwing cold water on


    her face to wake herself up.


    Mixed feelings shed across Sebastian¡¯s deep and dark eyes as he saw Bonnie acting in a flurry.


    It was true that he had wanted to go, but just as he reached the door, he caught a glimpse of Bonnie


    staggering to the bedroom.


    She looked sad and scared, and the scene hit him like a heavy punch at his head.


    Later when he came to his senses, he found he had been sitting in the living room for hours.


    It was getting dark out of the floor-to-ceiling window, and the streetmps were on one after another,


    lighting up Willisto¡¯s nightlife.


    Bonnie, sitting at the table, stared at the food on it with widened eyes.


    It didn¡¯t ur to her that Sebastian would cook for her personally!


    But, was the food edible?


    "Eat," Sebastian ordered in a stern voice.


    Bonnie stabbed a piece of orange chicken wing from the te and hesitated for a long while before


    asking, "What¡¯s this?"


    "Garlic butter chicken," replied Sebastian.


    But the color of the chicken simply looked weird.


    Could Sebastian have used some wrong garlic, or wrong butter?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thinking so, Bonnie rushed to the kitchen, only to see half of a jar of peanut butter on the floor.


    Seemingly, Sebastiancked somemon sense of life. He couldn¡¯t tell the difference between butter


    and peanut butter!


    Bonnie had no choice but to put on the apron and take the frozen ravioli out from the fridge.


    It would be a simple meal, but it was better than Sebastian¡¯s "peanut butter chicken".


    Finally, the two of them sat at the table with a te of ravioli before them respectively, and the scene


    should appear a little warm.


    But suddenly, Sebastian froze, the look on his face odd.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bonnie asked worriedly.


    Sebastian spat out something dazzling from his mouth, his face sullen instantly. "What¡¯s that?!"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Bonnie blushed slightly at the sight of the dazzling object on the table, saying apologetically, "I forgot to


    tell you there was a coin in one of them."


    "Why did you put a coin in the ravioli?" Sebastian asked sullenly.


    Bonnie muttered, "For good luck."


    Anyone who happened to have the ravioli with a coin in it would have good luck for this year.


    Bonnie cast another look at Sebastian as she spoke and went on earnestly, "You¡¯ll have good luck this


    year. Your stock prices will rise; your profit will double; your wish wille true; your business will


    boom!"


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes and taunted, "Where did you learn that, bootlicker?"


    But his clenched jaw rxed gradually.


    Sebastian picked up another ravioli with his fork and put it in his mouth, and he actually had another


    coin.


    Then he had the third coin when he ate the third ravioli.


    His softened features stiffened again. "How many coins did you put in the ravioli?"


    Bonnie looked up at him and replied embarrassedly in an injured tone, "Well, about 80% of them have


    the coins."


    Sebastian smacked his fork onto the table, the crisp sound resounding through the spacious room.


    "If I hadn¡¯t put enough coins in the ravioli, my babies would get upset if they didn¡¯t have them,"


    exined Bonnie.


    Sebastian snorted, "Get rid of them."


    What?


    How should she get rid of them?


    Bonnie tilted her head and pondered for a moment before she ventured, "How about I cut the ravioli


    open for you so that I can take the coins out of them?"


    Sebastian stared at her and pushed his te forward, his eyes hard to read. "OK."


    Bonnie got down to work immediately. She took his te, used another knife to cut the ravioli open,


    and took the coins out.


    The moonlight cast its silver glow through the window and over her like a veil as she was taking out the


    coins seriously, making her look like a fairy.


    Sitting across from her, Sebastian could see her healthy, soft dark hair shining in the moonlight.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, he had the urge to touch it, so he stretched out his hand subconsciously.


    Just at this moment, the door was kicked open from the outside.


    Before the two of them could react, a figure strode toward them elegantly.


    Who else could it be except for Aliyah?


    Simmering with rage, Aliyah threw a nce at the food on the table and scoffed, "Well, I see why Miss


    Annie said she didn¡¯t have time to meet me. It turns out she¡¯s busy hooking up with my son."


    Bonnie¡¯s cheeks began to burn, as if she was given a p across the face.


    Did Aliyah say she was hooking up with Sebastian?


    Aliyah hadn¡¯t changed even a bit. She still hated her, so she used the nastiest words on her.


    Back then, Bonnie had put up with it, but now, she wouldn¡¯t anymore.


    Bonnie rose to her feet, stared grimly at her and said in a proudly modest way, "Ms. Stewart, if I recall


    correctly, I didn¡¯t invite you here. You¡¯re trespassing now, and I will call the police to get you out."


    "Then go ahead," Aliyah said provocatively.


    The next moment, Bonnie took out her phone and called the police. "Hello, is that Willisto Police


    Department? Someone just illegally broke into my room. Here¡¯s my address¡­"


    Aliyah was stunned.


    Was Annie out of her mind? She actually called the police?!

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Fortunately, Sebastian snatched Bonnie¡¯s phone and ended the call before she could tell the police her


    address.


    Aliyah breathed a sigh of relief instantly, happy that her son had taken her side.


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Grant? Are you going to settle the matter behind closed doors?"


    Bonnie asked coldly.


    Who would have known that the atmosphere in the room had been so peaceful one minute ago?


    Sebastian could feel that the woman in front of him had put on her guard instantly and distanced


    herself from him to keep herself safe, just as if a turtle drew itself back to its shell.


    He felt upset about the distance between them.


    Sebastian dropped his eyes and said in a husky whisper, "How do you want it to be settled?"


    "It¡¯s very simple. She has trespassed and insulted me. I demand $500,000 aspensation for mental


    damages," replied Bonnie.


    Sebastian tightened his grip on the phone, swallowed and chuckled. "Five hundred thousand? How


    dare you!"


    "After all, I¡¯m mistaken as Mr. Grant¡¯s mistress. If word gets out, my reputation will be ruined, and no


    man will marry me." Bonnie raised her voice, aware that if she didn¡¯t make her rtionship with


    Sebastian clear now, Aliyah would definitelye at her again.


    This time, she broke into her suite. What would happen next time?


    Aliyah might threaten her with her children.


    In the worst case, Aliyah would find out that Bonnie had kept the other three children of Sebastian¡¯s,


    and take them all.


    Bonnie never wanted to suffer the pain of separating with her children again!


    When she was focusing on distancing herself from Sebastian, she failed to notice the sullen look on his


    face.


    A sneer spread across his face slowly.


    Was this woman so lonely that she couldn¡¯t wait to marry another man?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anger welled up inside Sebastian, and he was about to re up.


    Meanwhile, Aliyah took on a look of sneering contempt as she heard the number "$500,000". "I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be such a shrewd businesswoman, Miss Annie. Fifty hundred thousand? You impressed


    me."


    "Mom," Sebastian said sullenly, "there¡¯s nothing between Annie and me. You¡¯ve misunderstood us."


    "I¡¯ve misunderstood you? You were having dinner with her at the same table, and she was cutting


    ravioli for you. You think that¡¯s nothing?" In Aliyah¡¯s opinion, Sebastian treated her like an idiot.


    Sebastian, however, remained calm, swallowed and replied in a low and hoarse voice, "I¡¯m not blind


    enough be with her."


    He said faintly, but his sarcastic words cut Bonnie deep.


    Bonnie felt a sharp pain throughout her body, and she found it hard to breathe.


    So in Sebastian¡¯s opinion, he was blind to be with her.


    Sebastian had been so mean to her all the time, and that had never changed.


    Bonnie took a deep breath to fight back the pain and yed along with Sebastian. "You¡¯ve also heard


    that, Ms. Stewart. Your son has no interest in me at all, and I have no intention of marrying him either."


    In fact, Aliyah didn¡¯t believe it, but she decided not to dwell on this issue anymore at the sight of


    Sebastian¡¯s stern face.


    "I¡¯m going back," she said and left at once.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian also strode away sullenly.


    He even mmed the door shut behind him.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    The huge noise almost deafened Bonnie.


    Maybe it was because her ears hurt so much, and tears welled up in her eyes. She reached for her


    face, but her tears wetted her hand.


    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she actually cried.


    Bonnie looked at the two tes on the table.


    There were still ravioli left in both tes. The ravioli in Sebastian¡¯s te were all cut open, and it was


    such an unpleasant scene to look at.


    Somehow, memories of the past came flooding back.


    Back when she was lying on the operating table, she heard Sebastian saying she had better die with


    her own ears, but she still refused to give up on him at that time.


    Now her heart ached dully as she heard him saying there was nothing between them.


    Bonnie believed she was the biggest fool in this world.


    Why couldn¡¯t she stop loving him?!


    Just as she was in agony, George brought the three little kids back.


    The lifeless suite became lively and noisy at once.


    "Oh my god, Annie! What a bunch of kids you have! I won¡¯t take them out anymore. I want a man to


    exhaust me, not kids!"


    No sooner had Georgee in than he slumped down on the sofa,ining loudly.


    Bonnie recovered herself instantly and forced a smile at George. "Be careful with your words! They¡¯re


    still kids, and you¡¯ll mislead them."


    "You think they¡¯re kids?" George questioned. "Have you ever seen any kid y the role yer like a


    fiddle in a LARP game?"


    What a pity that Bonnie hadn¡¯t seen that scene!


    The role yer came to scare the kids, but on the contrary, he was scared to death by the three little


    kids, running about the room in fear.


    They weren¡¯t kids, but monsters.


    They were a bunch of smart little monsters!


    After telling Bonnie the story, George sniffed the air. "What did you make? It smells so good."


    "No¡­ Nothing, I¡¯ve had them all." Bonnie pushed the te behind her. "You guys must be starving. Let


    me take you out for dinner."


    "Your treat?" George¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Bonnie chuckled. "My treat, OK?"


    Overjoyed, George sprang to his feet and rushed out of the room immediately, waiting for her at the


    lobby.


    Bonnie took off her apron and went to get changed before leaving.


    "Mommy," Lukas came into her room at this moment and asked with concern, "Why are your eyes red?


    Did something happen?"


    "Nothing. I burned my eyes while cooking." Bonnie made an excuse.


    Bonnie changed her clothes quickly and took the kids out for dinner.


    George wanted to eat at a hot pot restaurant. He ordered ten portions of streaky pork first and then


    began to stuff himself.


    The three little kids also ordered their favorites, shrimp and beef, and they enjoyed them so much.


    Bonnie, however, had no appetite at all.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She stirred the pot a little and then put down her chopsticks.


    "Why don¡¯t you eat, Annie? Isn¡¯t this your favorite restaurant?" George asked doubtfully.


    Bonnie managed a smile at him. "I¡¯ve had dinner at home, so I¡¯m not hungry. You guys enjoy the food."


    In fact, she had hardly had any ravioli just now, and her stomach was still empty, but she just didn¡¯t feel


    like eating.


    Afraid that she would give the game away when her stomach rumbled, Bonnie stood up and said, "You


    guys eat. I¡¯m going to pay the bill."


    She came up to the checkout counter and gave the cashier her bank card, but the cashier gave it back


    to her respectfully and said, "I¡¯m sorry, miss, but your bank card has been frozen."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Her bank card had been frozen?


    Surprised, Bonnie took out another bank card and handed it to the cashier.


    But the result remained the same. They were both frozen.


    What was going on?


    Bonnie went back to the table and asked George to look into it. Then they found out that the banks had


    received an order to block all the bank ounts under her name.


    As for the person who had given this order, it was a Grant.


    No one else in the Grant family would do such thing to her except for Sebastian.


    What did that jerk want to do?


    Bonnie called Sebastian immediately in a huff.


    It took Sebastian some time to answer the call.


    "Mr. Grant, I wonder what I have done that has rubbed you the wrong way? Why do you block my bank


    ounts? What makes you think you have the right to do that to me!" Bonnie snapped.


    Sebastian¡¯s low and husky voice came from the other end of the line teasingly. "What? You have any


    problem with that?"


    Of course!


    Not only did she have a problem with that, but it was a huge one!


    But before Bonnie could retort, Sebastian¡¯s words sent a shiver down her spine.


    He said faintly, "As your creditor, I think it¡¯s totally reasonable for me to block all your bank ounts to


    press you for payment, isn¡¯t it?"


    Bonnie cursed in her mind.


    Damn! She almost forgot that she still owed Sebastian five hundred million!


    "But didn¡¯t we sign the employment contract before? You promise me you won¡¯t pick on me if I teach


    Joanna art for one year," Bonnie replied.


    Sebastian said in a grim voice, "Do you think Joanna¡¯s condition is good enough for her to take lessons


    now?"


    He paused for a moment before he continued sarcastically, "Besides, do you think you deserve to be


    Joanna¡¯s teacher?"


    Bonnie went silent.


    She could tell Sebastian was still angry at the fact that she hadn¡¯t donated blood to Joanna, but she


    couldn¡¯t give him an exnation.


    Bonnie remained silent for a long time before she took a deep breath and replied, "Fine. I know you


    block my bank ounts to urge me to pay back that five hundred million. All right, I¡¯ll pay you back."


    She must pay that money back to Sebastian, even if she had to borrow it!


    Bonnie hung up the phone and went to George¡¯s suite next door.


    George tried every way possible and could only offer one hundred million personally. In addition to that,


    he managed to offer two hundred million from thepany ount.


    Atst, he stared tearfully at Bonnie. "That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got, Annie. You don¡¯t want the business to go


    bankrupt, do you?"


    "What about my unpublished works? Sell them. I want to raise enough money as soon as possible,"


    Bonnie suggested.


    George let out a sigh helplessly and did as she said.


    He put her works online and sold them before turning to her again and asking earnestly, "Annie, haven¡¯t


    you doubted where the money went?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Bonnie had a moment of enlightenment.


    She recalled carefully, her brows knit. "I remember I put it in the drawer at the door, and then it


    disappeared. Andrew said they hadn¡¯t even touched it at all."


    Andrew, her eldest kid, wouldn¡¯t lie, so basically, the bank card had vanished into thin air.


    "It couldn¡¯t have vanished into thin air. I suspect someone took it secretly," George analyzed. "Who else


    has your room key?"


    "Come on! Why would I give anyone my room key?" Bonnie rolled her eyes.


    But the next moment, she widened her eyes as she thought of someone.


    "Fuck. Could that person have taken my bank card away?!"

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    George saw how shocked Bonnie was and asked immediately, ¡°What? You figured it out who it was?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Bonnie nodded and clenched her fists, ¡°It¡¯s that douchebag!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That douchebag Sebastian!


    Judging by howfortable Sebastian was sitting in the suite waiting for her today, there must be a


    way for Sebastian to get in and out.


    He must have stolen the money.


    Bonnie narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth.


    No wonder Sebastian wasn¡¯t worried about her $50 million debt, and even said he could wipe it off by


    teaching Little Joanna to paint.


    It was all because he had already taken the money back!


    What a hypocrite this man was!


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t wait to find Sebastian and p him in the face right now.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± George was still very curious.


    Bonnie waved at him and said, ¡°Stop asking me. Go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    George was disappointed that he missed the gossip.


    When they got to the door, he thought of something else, ¡°Then you¡¯re not gonna raise the money?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Bonnie shook her head.


    This jerk took the money back and still wanted her to give it to him again?


    No wonder he got to be the richest man in Willisto!


    Bonnie had decided to meet Sebastian at the Grant Group tomorrow and expose his schemes.


    Having made up her mind, she stood up slowly and went to the nursery.


    These three kids had already showered and were wearing the dinosaur pajamas Bonnie got them.


    They actually looked like real dinosaurs.


    But the little one, Andrew, was wearing a long face. Apparently, he thought this was too childish for him.


    Bonnie ignored the look on his face. She just blown their hair and tucked them in.


    However, the second she walked out of their bedroom, thinking that they had fallen asleep, they quietly


    turned on the lights again.


    Erika was wearing her pink dinosaur pajama, looking serious. She pulled out a turtle shell and three


    copper coins from her pillow.


    These were the tools for divination, which could be used to tell the fortune by thebination and


    sides of copper coins.


    Today, Erika was doing this for Joanna.


    Before going to bed, Erika¡¯s right eyelid suddenly began to twitch and she felt the disaster wasing


    from the southwest.


    The southwest was where Joanna lived, the Sunshine Vi.


    Erika solemnly mumbled for a while, and then poured out three copper coins from the turtle shell.


    She picked them for a long time and then gasped, ¡°Bad things are gonna happen to little Joanna


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Then what to do?¡± Lukas was quite worried, ¡°is there any way to fix it?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Erika nodded, ¡°wait for a sec. I¡¯m going to call her right now.¡±


    Erika immediately called Joanna from her smart watch and told her everything.


    Joanna carefully memorized what she said over the phone and was touched.


    After a long conversation, they finally hung up.


    Erika took a long breath and closed her eyes as sheid on the bed, ¡°Well, as long as Little Joanna


    does what I told her, she will surelynd on her feet.¡±


    Lukas was also relieved.


    As for Andrew, although there was no expression on his face, he smiled a little after turning off the


    light.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    The next day.


    Bonnie got up early in the morning, made some buttered toasts, warmed up milk and rushed her three


    children to the dining table.


    After breakfast, she drove them to the kindergarten.


    ¡°Behave yourselves and I¡¯ll pick you up this afternoon,¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erika nodded and blew Bonnie a kiss.


    Bonnie¡¯s heart melted at this scene.


    She blew a kiss back at Erika and left for the Grant Group.


    When she arrived at the building, the security guards recognized Bonnie from a distance. They bowed


    and escorted her to the elevator.


    They were very attentive, as if Bonnie had already be the future Mrs. Grant.


    But Bonnie was too furious to acknowledge that.


    She took the elevator to the top floor and went straight to the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Miss Annie?¡± Eric noticed Bonnie was here and was very startled, ¡°why did youe all of a sudden?


    You can¡¯t go in now, Mr. Grant isn¡¯t avable.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Bonnie red at him, ¡°is he meeting a client?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Eric mumbled.


    Then problem solved!


    Since he wasn¡¯t meeting a client, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to Sebastian¡¯s business if she went in. So


    why couldn¡¯t shee in?


    Bonnie pushed Eric out of the way and walked in.


    But there was no sign of Sebastian in the spacious office.


    This was strange. Wasn¡¯t Sebastian here?


    Bonnie was about to question Eric again when she heard light footsteps behind a secret door in the


    corner.


    Sebastian must be in there!


    Her eyes lit up. She opened the door and went inside, ¡°Sebastian, I think we really need to...Oh, why


    are you naked?!¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face turned red and she covered her eyes as she ran out.


    ¡°I told you you can¡¯te in now. It¡¯s not a good time,¡± Eric saw this from behind and shrugged.


    Bonnie was furious.


    Who the hell would take a shower in the office and walks around with only a towel on?


    What a freak!


    As she was thinking angrily, Sebastian walked out in his bathrobe and gave Eric a look, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Eric immediately turned around and left, and he was kind enough to close the door and put up a do not


    disturb sign.


    Well, he must be the best assistant in the world, wasn¡¯t he?


    Mr. Grant was lucky to have Eric work for him!


    Thinking that, Eric wobbled his head and went out to work.


    In the office, the atmosphere was getting more and more awkward.


    Bonnie was afraid to open her eyes in case she saw something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see.


    The way she looked was quite funny and Sebastian was amused a little.


    But when he thought of the fact that this woman had carried two men¡¯s babies and still said that she


    wanted to find a new husband, he was getting overwhelmed by rage.


    She stopped smiling and looked at her coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mom now. Stop acting like you¡¯re still a teenage girl!¡± Sebastian said sarcastically.


    Bonnie was pissed off by his words.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What the hell was that supposed to mean?


    Besides that night five years ago, she had never slept with another man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this, Mr. Grant. I¡¯m not being a teenage girl. It¡¯s just that your body isn¡¯t that ttering to


    look at and I don¡¯t wanna go blind!¡± Bonnie bickered.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Sebastian was outrageous to hear that.


    He walked towards her and grabbed her chin, with anger flickering in his eyes, ¡°You say that again!¡±


    Bonnie could feel how mad he was and her palms were already sweating.


    But she couldn¡¯t chicken out this time.


    She mustered all her strength and repeated, ¡°I said I don¡¯t wanna go blind after seeing your gross


    body!¡±


    After that, she tossed away his hands and wanted to flee.


    However, she was in such a hurry that she tripped over the nket and fell straight towards Sebastian.


    Then she subconsciously held on him tight.


    But with that many actions, she identally ripped off his robe and her facended on his sturdy


    chest...


    The man had just taken a bath and the faint scent of melilotus was lingering in the room, making


    Bonnie a little dizzy.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What made her even more stunned was Sebastian¡¯s perfect body.


    This man was obviously busy with work all day, but surprisingly, he was in perfect shape and she could


    see how muscly he was.


    Her eyes went all the ways down and saw something more thrilling.


    Bonnie felt something warm was flowing out of her nose and Sebastian¡¯s chest was covered in some


    red fluid.


    She got a nosebleed just because she saw Sebastian¡¯s body!!


    ¡°Well...It¡¯s just that the weather is too dry and I¡¯ve been taking a lot of supplementstely. That¡¯s why I


    got a nosebleed.¡± Bonnie scrambled to use her own finger to plug her nose.


    Sebastian¡¯s mood lightened when he saw her in a muddle.


    He even offered Her a tissue.


    After a long time, Bonnie finally managed to stop the nosebleed, leaving a mountain of bloody tissues


    in front of her.


    Sebastian frowned and looked quite upset.


    Bonnie realized that Sebastian was such a neat freak that seeing so much blood-stained tissue in front


    of him must have been very disturbing.


    She hurried to the trash can and stuffed all the tissue into it.


    Then she turned to him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that $100 million. I¡¯m not paying you back.¡±


    She even held out her hand, ¡°You have to give me back the $50 million I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Annie,¡± said Sebastian, leaning back with a cold smile on his face, ¡°I have seen many deadbeats


    before, but I have never seen one as shameless as you.¡±


    Hearing that, Bonnie was outrageous, ¡°When have I ever been a deadbeat? You ripped me off. Don¡¯t


    you think that I don¡¯t know you already got your $100 million back.¡±


    If she gave him back that money again, he could double his profit!


    Running a business wouldn¡¯t necessarily make that kind of mind!


    Sebastian¡¯s handsome face was fumed with anger and he said impatiently, ¡°When did I get it back?¡±


    ¡°You know it yourself,¡± Bonnie said.


    After saying that, Bonnie turned away and was about to leave, ¡°I don¡¯t want that 50 grand back


    anymore. We¡¯re even.¡±


    Just as she took a step forward, Sebastian grabbed her arm.


    And he pulled her into his arms.


    His gorgeous face suddenly zoomed in front of her and he said coldly, ¡°Who do you thinking you¡¯re


    ying games with, huh?¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Sebastian¡¯s deep and enchanting voice was still lingering in the air.


    And Bonnie waspletely tempted.


    She was the victim here but somehow she felt bad after hearing what he said.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She took a deep breath and talked back, ¡°I¡¯m not ying games with you. You¡¯re the one who took that


    $100 million away. Why should I give you that money again?¡±


    She was not a wuss.


    Sebastian silently looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°What makes you think I did it?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Bonnie said confidently, ¡°you can enter my room without permission and of


    course it¡¯s easy for you to steal my credit card.¡±


    Seeing the angry look on her pretty face, Sebastian was somehow irritated.


    Was he nothing but a despicable thief for her?


    Thinking of that, Bonnie¡¯s phone rang.


    She checked her phone and saw it was an unknown number.


    She subconsciously wanted to hang up but she identally pressed the wrong button and put it on


    speaker.


    And a soft and caring male voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Annie, I heard George said


    that you have a $50 million debt and you¡¯re not going to pay it back. Don¡¯t push your luck. If there¡¯s


    nothing you can do now, I¡¯ll lend you the money.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s eyes widened.


    This voice...


    Could it be?


    Before Bonnie could respond, Sebastian hung up the phone.


    ¡°Why did you hang up on him?¡± Bonnie grunted with a discontent look on her face and was nning to


    call back.


    But Sebastian looked grimmer than ever and said wryly, ¡°So you wanna get away with the debt by


    using me of taking the money?¡±


    Huh!


    This woman was cunning like a fox!


    She had got a guy who was willing to offer her $50 million to save her from trouble and she was still


    pulling tricks in front of him.


    Did she think he was gullible like those guys?


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes and said fiercely, ¡°Have you ever thought about the consequences of


    fooling me?¡±


    ¡°Since when did I fool you? You¡¯re the one who took my money. Who else could enter my suite that


    easily?¡± said Bonnie.


    Sebastian sneered, ¡°Do you have any proof for that?¡±


    Bonnie paused.


    She didn¡¯t actually have the proof.


    After all, the credit card was taken away. Where could she find the proof for that?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing to prove your statement and you¡¯re still ckmailing me? Miss Annie, I can put you


    in jail for that,¡± Sebastian taunted.


    The next second, he raised his hand and tapped on the red wood table, ¡°You wanna go to jail or pay


    back the money? Make your decision.¡±


    Bonnie was speechless


    No! She was here to fight against this douchebag. Howe she had got herself into trouble again?


    But based on the current situation, if she didn¡¯t give in, Sebastian might actually send her to jail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay back the money,¡± Bonnie finally surrendered.


    Then she grabbed the phone and was about to ask George to send her the money he had raisedst


    night.


    But Sebastian took the phone away from her, ¡°Since you¡¯re paying me back, then work for me. Sell


    yourself to cover your debts.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Bonnie¡¯s eyes were suddenly wide open.


    Sell herself to cover the debts?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m a decent woman. Show some respect!¡± Bonnie¡¯s face turned red immediately.


    Sebastian pursed his lips and asked, ¡°How am I disrespecting you?¡±


    He had already asked her to sell her body. Wasn¡¯t that not disrespectful enough?


    Bonnie was about to bicker back but then she was picked up by him and dragged out of the office.


    Eric, who was handling official business, saw them and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Grant, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Tell everyone that this woman now belongs to the Grant Group. Anyone can ask her to do their work


    until she finally pays back the $50 million.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eric was confused.


    Bonnie was also puzzled and she looked up at Sebastian, ¡°So, when you say you want me to sell


    myself to pay off my debts, you¡¯re just asking me to work for the Grant Group?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think it is?¡± Sebastian said wryly, ¡°you think I¡¯m interested in you?¡±


    Did this woman think every man would be obsessed with her?


    Sebastian¡¯s heart was filled with anger. After saying those words, he went straight back to his office.


    And he mmed the door.


    Bonnie shivered and then turned to Eric.


    They looked each other in the eyes for a while and Eric said, ¡°Well...Miss Annie, do you want me to


    take you to the design department?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Bonnie peeped at the office and nodded.


    There was nothing she could do now. Sebastian seemed quite furious and if she walked in and asked


    for her phone now, that jerk would definitely give her a hard time.


    Just wait till the work was finished!


    Then Bonnie followed Eric to the design department.


    Maybe it was because Eric brought her here, everyone here was pretty nice to her and they really


    seemed to get along.


    After that morning, Bonnie had already fitted in.


    ¡°Annie, it¡¯s lunch break. Let¡¯s grab a bite in the canteen,¡± said the manager of the department, Kairo.


    Bonnie rubbed her belly and really felt hungry, ¡°Okay then. Lunch on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re new here. How can I let you pay? I¡¯ll cover it,¡± Kairo said generously.


    They were chatting on the whole way to the canteen on the 18th floor.


    This canteen was dedicated to the Grant Group and served breakfast, lunch, dinner andte night


    snacks every day, with a wide variety of cuisines.


    Bonnie was thinking about the unfinished design, so she just ordered a bowl of rice noodles to make it


    quick.


    And then Kairo brought over arge chicken leg, ¡°Annie, you¡¯re too skinny. You should eat more meat


    so you¡¯ll have more energy to finish the design sooner.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mr. Kairo...ah!¡±


    Before Bonnie could finish her words, her bowl of rice noodles was directly knocked over to the ground.


    Fortunately, she dodged quickly, otherwise the hot soup would have been sshed on her.


    What was happening?


    Bonnie looked up and met Sebastian¡¯s furious eyes.


    No, what was this jerk trying to do again? why did he spill her rice noodles?!


    ¡°Miss Annie, you haven¡¯t even cleared your debts yet, and you¡¯re still here hooking up with another


    man?¡± Sebastian coldly questioned.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Bonnie was stunned.


    When did she ever hook up with a man?


    What was with this man? Why did he have to scold her without knowing what exactly happened?


    ¡°I am working, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s lunch break now and I can¡¯t even have something to eat?¡± Bonnie


    questioned him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sebastian looked down at her andughed mockingly, ¡°You owe me $50 million dors and you still


    have the nerve to take a break?¡±


    Even if she was resting, how could she have the audacity to talk andugh with other man? And that


    was what made Sebastian angry the most.


    ¡°Mr. Grant...¡± Kairo stepped forward to exin, ¡°Annie is a member of our department, that¡¯s why I


    wanted to treat her with a chicken leg, and nothing else is going between us.¡±


    ¡°A member of your department?¡± Sebastian¡¯s face pulled a long face and said coldly, ¡°you really think


    she¡¯s worthy?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s body trembled with anger, ¡°Mr. Grant, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, you don¡¯t even have a bachelor¡¯s degree. You¡¯ve only got a certificate of further


    studies from the University of Houston, right?¡± Sebastian smirked.


    Bonnie clenched her fists but the only thing she could only say was yes.


    Indeed, she didn¡¯t have a bachelor¡¯s degree.


    When she was Bonnie, she had a diploma. But when she used the identity of Annie, she had nothing.


    ¡°In a ce like the Grant Group, even the janitor has a bachelor¡¯s degree.¡± Sebastian added.


    Bonnie froze for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Sebastian looked at her with condescending cold eyes, ¡°You are only worthy of being a janitor in the


    Grant Group!¡±


    After saying these words, Sebastian directly turned around and left.


    Eric went after him, ¡°Mr. Grant, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for us to do this? After all, Miss Annie is...¡±


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Sebastian stopped him with a wry re, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you


    about what makes you think you get to put her in the design department before asking me.¡±


    Eric immediately shut his mouth.


    Miss Annie, you¡¯re on your own now!


    I really can¡¯t help!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Grant Group canteen.


    Immediately after Sebastian left, several female employees approached and shoved a broom into


    Bonnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and sweep the floor, janitor!¡±


    ¡°Make sure every corner here will be cleaned. Latere to my office and clean the carpet there. And


    you should hand wash it.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to do a sloppy job, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Grant!¡±


    ...


    These people were chattering and they were more than d to see her suffer.


    Anyway, they all saw that Mr. Grant was so disgusted by Annie that he didn¡¯t even let her eat.


    And when they saw Annie in the design department in the morning, they were very jealous. This is their


    best chance to humiliate Annie.


    ¡°How can you do that to her?¡± Kairo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Kairo, if you try to be the hero here, you will surely irritate Mr. Grant. What if he gets angry at you?¡±


    One of the women colleagues said.


    Kairo was still very worried, ¡°I will talk to Mr. Grant.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kairo,¡± Bonnie said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s okay, just let me be.¡±


    She would feel bad if Kairo was targeted by Sebastian for helping her.


    With a broom in hand, Bonnie began to clean up the rice noodles on the floor.


    When she finished cleaning up, those people didn¡¯t want her to let her leave that easily and told her to


    clean up the office carpet right away.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet,¡± Bonnie whispered, covering her stomach, which was already aching


    with hunger.


    ¡°You owe Mr. Grant so much money, and you still have the nerve to eat?¡± the woman rolled her eyes in


    disgust, ¡°hurry up. If Mr. Grant knows you¡¯re cking off, you¡¯ll be doomed!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    With no further exnation, Bonnie was taken to a cubicle on the fifth floor.


    Here was the customer service department. There were hundreds of phone operators and each phone


    operator¡¯s workstation had a carpet.


    And what Bonnie had to do was to clean up all these carpets!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can get away with this. When you¡¯re done, you¡¯re done.¡± The woman looked at


    Bonnie and raised her eyebrows.


    Hearing this, Bonnie was a little unhappy, ¡°You can¡¯t work me like a ve. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    The woman snickered, ¡°Then why did you owe Mr. Grant money in the first ce? Let me get this


    straight, it¡¯s kind enough for Mr. Grant not to put you in jail.¡±


    Bonnie felt pain and tightness in her chest which made her fingers curl involuntarily.


    Yes, it was generous of Sebastian not to send her to prison and to let her work here as a janitor to pay


    off the debt!


    She pursed her pale lips, silently squatted down and began to clean the carpet in front of her.


    But hundreds of carpets were way too many.


    By the time when all the staff were off duty, Bonnie had onlypleted cleaning a third of it.


    ¡°There is a security camera over there. Don¡¯t you think you can sneak out while we are gone.¡± the


    woman came over to warn Bonnie before she left.


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t even speak at this moment. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, and had been working


    nonstop. At this point, she was feeling dizzy and tried her best to pull it together.


    She felt really miserable!


    The woman didn''t care about it when she saw her suffer like that. She just snorted and turned her head


    away.


    She thought Bonnie deserved it.


    How dare she seduce the mighty Mr. Grant? And now that Bonnie was dumped by Mr. Grant, she had


    to torment her and make her pay!


    Thinking of that, the woman deliberately stuck around and waited to be thest to leave. Before


    leaving, she locked the office door from the outside.


    ...


    ¡ª¡ª


    As dusk approached, Sebastian sat at his desk, signing thest document, and then he was prepared


    to go back to the Sunshine Vi.


    When he reached the office door, he suddenly paused and pursed his lips to look at Eric, ¡°Where is that


    woman?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You mean Miss Annie?¡± Eric also froze for a moment, ¡°I do not know. She seems to be working on


    the fifth floor in the afternoon, but the fifth floor are now off-duty...¡±


    ¡°What about the other floors? ¡°Sebastian asked again.


    Eric scratched his head, ¡°The other floors are the same. You¡¯re the only person working in this building


    right now.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, that woman must have snuck out.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened.


    No wonder she hadn¡¯te to beg him all afternoon. It turned out that she had already run away.


    Good for her!


    Thinking that, Sebastian went gloomier, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Sunshine Vi.¡±


    Eric hurried down to the parking lot.


    And when Sebastian got in the car and arrived at the Sunshine Vi, something started ringing in his


    pocket.


    And the ringtone wasn¡¯t his.


    To this point, he suddenly remembered that he had still got Bonnie¡¯s phone on him.


    Who was calling her?


    Was it the man who wanted to give her $50 million?


    If it was him, Sebastian would just go and meet him to see what a dumb fallout guy that was!


    By when he took out the phone, he discovered that it was Miss Louis from the kindergarten.


    Did something happen to Bonnie¡¯s three children?

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even think twice and immediately picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello? Is this Andrew, Lukas and Erika''s mommy?¡± Miss Louis asked politely.


    Sebastian said in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Miss Louis apologized immediately, ¡°Sorry, are you their daddy? Please hurry up ande to the


    kindergarten, we¡¯ll be off-duty soon!¡±


    Without waiting for Sebastian to say anything else, Miss Louis hung up the phone and he could hear


    what a chaos she was in from the other side of the phone.


    Sebastian held the phone with aplicated expression on his face.


    After a while, he said grimly, ¡°Take me to the kindergarten.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Eric didn¡¯t hesitate and headed straight for the kindergarten.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Before he came forward, Sebastian saw the three little children standing in the cold wind shivering.


    Yeah, they were shivering.


    The temperature in Willisto today had plummeted to an unusually low level. In the morning it was as


    warm as spring, but byte afternoon it felt like early winter.


    The youngest Erika¡¯s lips were turning purple from the cold and her nose became red.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart suddenly melted. He got out of the car one step ahead of Eric and walked towards


    the three children.


    ¡°Miss Louis, someone is here to pick us up!¡± Erika saw Sebastian and immediately said with surprise.


    Miss Louis looked at Sebastian with a very angry look on her face.


    Sheined straightforwardly, ¡°You¡¯re Erika¡¯s daddy, right? You¡¯re being really irresponsible.


    Kindergarten ends at 4:00, but you didn¡¯t show up until 8:00. Do you know how sad your children are?¡±


    ¡°Miss Louis,¡± Erika dragged Miss Louis¡¯ coat, ¡°he¡¯s not my daddy, he¡¯s my uncle.¡±


    Huh?


    Miss Louis was embarrassed.


    She tentatively nced at Sebastian and found that the man seemed to be very irritated, which made


    her feel like something bad was going to happen.


    Just now, she threw a tantrum and yelled at him without asking anything. Would he file aint


    against her?


    Was this the end of her career?


    Just as she was feeling uneasy, she heard Sebastian ask coldly, ¡°Annie didn¡¯te to pick up the kids


    for the past four hours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...that¡¯s right,¡± Miss Louis stammered, ¡°aren¡¯t you guys together?¡±


    After all, he had got Bonnie¡¯s phone so she should be with him right now.


    ¡°Yeah, Uncle. My mommy is not with you?¡± Lukas asked curiously, tilting his head.


    Sebastian answered grimly, ¡°No.¡±


    That woman snuck out early and didn¡¯t even pick up the kids. Nobody knew what she was doing right


    now.


    Maybe she went to meet the man who was willing to give her 50 million!


    He felt more and more outrageous thinking that way.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel,¡± Sebastian said wryly and got in the car.


    The three kids looked at each other and they could sense the anger in his tone.


    But they were all confused.


    Why would he be so mad? He was just here to pick them up.


    If not for the kindergarten requirements that students must be picked up by an adult, Andrew really


    wanted to take a taxi home by themselves.


    On the way, the three little kids sat in the backseat without saying a word and the atmosphere in the car


    couldn¡¯t get any weirder.


    When they finally got back to the hotel, Sebastian left the three kids in the lobby and was ready to


    leave.


    However, someone suddenly threw a bag at him and hit him right in his eyebrow, leaving Sebastian in


    great pain!

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    And that man wanted to hit him again.


    Sebastian grabbed that bag in the air and the veins in his hands were bulging out of rage.


    ¡°George, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The man who attacked Sebastian was Bonnie¡¯s assistant, George.


    George¡¯s makeup waspletely ruined and his zebra-print shirt was also wrinkled and dirty.


    At this moment, George looked just like a hobo on the street.


    ¡°Sebastian, you son of a bitch, where did you hide Annie!¡± George roared in anger.


    He couldn¡¯t drag back the bag and could only scratch Sebastian with his hands.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flickered with anger, ¡°That''s enough! How am I supposed to know where that woman


    is?¡±


    ¡°You still want to pretend you don¡¯t know anything?¡± George was even more pissed off, ¡°she came to


    the Grant Group to see you in the morning, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°She dide to see me, but by the end of the day, she was gone,¡± Sebastian said.


    After a pause, he sneered and mocked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she was busy seeing someone else!¡±


    Hearing that, George retorted loudly, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to lie to me? I was afraid that Annie would be


    bullied by you, so I waited at the entrance of the building early in the morning, until now. Now the


    security guards are all off duty, but she has note out yet!¡±


    What?


    Sebastian waspletely shocked, ¡°You¡¯re saying she¡¯s still at the office and hasn¡¯te out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I even slipped into your security room to watch the surveince and she never left!¡± George said


    confidently.


    If it wasn''t for his sneaking into the security room, he wouldn¡¯t have looked like a hobo right now.


    He didn¡¯t wait for Sebastian to ask further questions, Eric rushed in in a hurry.


    ¡°Something¡¯s up, Mr. Grant. The floor-to-ceiling window ss on the fifth floor of thepany


    shattered, it seems that someone fell off!¡±


    Fifth floor?


    Wasn¡¯t that the floor where Bonnie worked today?


    Sebastian instantly felt he was hit by a panic attack.


    He directly pushed George out of his way and ran desperately outside.


    The ck Hummer sped down the road as fast as it could.


    It went so fast that the other drivers on the road were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh my God, that guy is driving so fast. Is there something important for him to be done?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, and it must be the kind of thing that you will definitely regret if you are toote.¡±


    ¡°I hope he can make it in time!¡±


    ...


    The thing was, Sebastian didn¡¯t make it in time.


    When he arrived at the building, several janitors were already sweeping up the broken ss on the


    ground.


    Looking around, there was no sign of Bonnie.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned red like a devil in hell.


    Seeing that, the janitor was frightened and shivered, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The one who fell down from the fifth floor!¡± Sebastian yelled again.


    ¡°Ah, her. She has been sent to crematorium,¡± The janitor answered hurriedly.


    Crematorium?


    ¡°Who said you can do that!¡±


    The janitor shrugged, ¡°But her remains were too much to look at. If we don¡¯t send her there, this ce


    would be hard to look at.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sebastian was overwhelmed by the great pain in his heart!


    Bonnie¡¯s body was so damaged that it was already too bloody to look at?

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Sebastian waspletely shocked and unconsciously clenched his hands.


    If he had asked Eric to look for Bonnie before he left thepany, none of this would have happened!


    It was all his fault!


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned so red that it looked like they were dripping blood. His eyes were filled with


    remorse and coldness, ¡°Where is she? Take me to her.¡±


    The janitor was very surprised to hear this and looked at Sebastian.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the janitor hurriedly said.


    Just when he was about to take Sebastian outside, there came another noise behind him.


    An object was thrown down from the stairs. It bounced on the ground a few times and then rolled


    toward Sebastian¡¯s feet.


    It was an ordinary folder.


    But it gave him hope.


    All the employees of the Grant Group were already gone. So if there was still someone throwing things


    down from upstairs, it meant that...


    Sebastian immediately rushed to the fifth floor.


    Through the ss door, Sebastian saw Bonnie lying beside the broken ss!


    Thank God the woman did not fall off the building!


    Sebastian subconsciously went to push the door, but found that the door was locked with a U-shaped


    lock and couldn¡¯t be opened.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t hesitate and directly kicked it hard.


    It took ten men to break this kind of ss but it shattered into pieces after that kick!


    He crossed the broken ss on the ground and went to check up on Bonnie.


    He was once again utterly shocked.


    The woman was as pale as paper and her cheeks were covered with cold sweat, dampening her hair,


    which made her look wretched and miserable.


    Her whole body curled up like a shrimp and it looked like she was enduring great pain.


    Damn, what the hell did she just go through here!


    Sebastian cursed in his heart, picked Bonnie up, and walked directly towards the exit.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Bonnie felt like she was having a long, long dream.


    In the dream, she was so hungry that she had a stomachache and her whole body hurt so much that


    she almost fainted.


    She wanted to get up and go to the hospital, only to find that the office door was locked from the


    outside.


    No one came to rescue her and she finally had to use herst ounce of strength to smash the dummy


    in the office against the floor-to-ceiling window again and again.


    She thought the sound of crash would attract someone¡¯s attention, but no one showed up to save her.


    The pain grew by the second and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up. She could only curl up


    and lie on the ground.


    Just as she thought she was going to die, she heard Sebastian¡¯s voice from downstairs. She used her


    last strength to toss that folder from the window.


    And then...


    And then she heard that some ss was shattered and Sebastian walked toward her in the soft lights.


    In her dream, Sebastian was quite gentle to her.


    What a great daydream!


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, why won¡¯t you wake up? Wake up and look at me!¡±


    The crying beside her ears forced her to wake up.


    The second she opened her eyes, she saw Erika in tears and she noticed that Andrew¡¯s and Lukas¡¯


    eyes all turned red. Then she saw George.


    ¡°Why...why am I here?¡± Bonnie moved a bit and her whole body was aching.


    ¡°Just lie down and rest,¡± George stopped her immediately, ¡°I was the one who took you back to the


    hotel. Thank God you don¡¯t have a stomach perforation.¡±


    Bonnie was stunned.


    Did George bring her back?


    In her memory, Sebastian was the one who smashed the ss door and carried her outside in his


    arms. Was it just a dream?

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Bonnie immediately got down in spirits.


    It turned out that she invented the whole story and it was George who saved her.


    Well, it all made sense now. Sebastian hated her that much and even forced her to be a cleaningdy


    so that she can pay her debt. Why would he care about her anyway?


    ¡°Thank you, George.¡± Bonnie said sincerely and continued, ¡°I might have died in the Grant Group if it


    weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    George got a bit weird, ¡°What does it have to do anything with me? I just picked you up from the


    hospital.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you save me out of the Grant¡¯s office?¡± Bonnie was confused.


    Lukas then exined, ¡°Mommy, it was the handsome uncle that saved you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Erika hurriedly nodded and her ponytails jumped up and down. Her eyes were sparkling,


    ¡°Handsome uncle¡¯s face turned pale with fear when he heard that someone fell down and just sprinted


    out like a skunk.¡±


    Bonnie can¡¯t help cracking a smile when she heard Erika¡¯s metaphor.


    Well, Sebastian will get fuming if he heard that he waspared with a skunk.


    She was then touched.


    So it was all real! She wasn¡¯t dreaming!


    Sebastian did save her from the office.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t inhumane after all. But his minions are all taking advantage of him to do evil.¡± Andrew who


    was normally indifferent was even defending Sebastian.


    Bonnie only then realized that it wasn¡¯t Sebastian¡¯s fault.


    Sebastian just wanted her to clean his office and it was just his staff who bullied her on purpose.


    After driving Bonnie to the hospital, Sebastian fired all the workers on the fifth floor instantly.


    There were about two hundred employees on the fifth floor and Sebastian just let go of them all without


    hesitating.


    Bonnie was in shock, ¡°But it was only that female employee who teased me. Why would all the others


    be fired?¡±


    ¡°The handsome uncle said that they were practically aplices as they ignored bullying,¡± Erika said


    cutely.


    The little guy rested her hands on her waist and let out a long breath.


    Well, the handsome uncle finally did something awesome!


    While they were talking, someone walked in.


    Bonnie straightened up her back almost automatically and looked outside with anticipation.


    But it was Rupert who entered the door.


    Carrying a medical kit, Rupertughed when he saw that Bonnie had gotten sober, ¡°Well, you are up


    earlier than I expected. I thought that you are going to be in aa for half a month.¡±


    What?


    Bonnie paused, ¡°Was I out for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you had been sleeping for five whole days. If I hadn¡¯te here and given you nutrition shots


    every day, you would have been¡­ What the hell? Why would you get out of the bed?¡±


    Before Rupert can even finish his sentence, Bonnie had directly got up and stumbled to the study.¡±


    Bonnie rushed to the study and opened her jewelry kit hurriedly and started making the ne that


    she hadn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Rupert yelled, ¡°You are a patient and the only thing you need to do is rest! What the


    hell are you working for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Belle¡¯s birthday party tomorrow! I got to deliver the ne myself! I can¡¯t break the contract.¡±


    Bonnie answered seriously.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Bonnie insisted on getting the ne done no matter how Rupert persuaded her.


    Rupert then exited the study as Sebastian was calling him.


    Sebastian¡¯s low voice sounded when the phone got through, ¡°How is she today?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. She is sober and even has the energy to make jewelry for your kid¡¯s mother.¡± Rupert


    taunted.


    As a doctor, he heated patients who didn¡¯t listen to him, but he failed to persuade Bonnie, so he can


    only vent his anger on Sebastian secretly.


    Sebastian immediately got irritated.


    What did Rupert mean? His kid¡¯s mother?


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind zipping your mouth if you don¡¯t to how to phrase!¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    Rupert instantly got frightened and corrected himself, ¡°Miss Annie is up now, but she wouldn¡¯t listen


    and insists on making Be the ne that she is going to wear tomorrow.¡±


    Sebastian clutched his phone hard till his blue veins were throbbing.


    Was that woman insane? How can she still think about making the ne as she was so sick?¡±


    ¡°Make her stop,¡± Sebastian ordered.


    ¡°Well, I told her but she wouldn¡¯t budge,¡± Rupert answered with resignation.


    After pausing for a while, Rupert said, ¡°Well, could it be that she was frightened by you and was afraid


    that you might torture her again if she didn¡¯t finish the jewelry on time?¡±


    Sebastian instantly turned livid. Rupert can even sense his coldness over the phone.


    ¡°I heard from Eric that you have tracked down those one billion yuan. Why didn¡¯t you deal with that


    person?¡± Rupert asked curiously.


    This point was indeed puzzling.


    After all, Sebastian can even sack all the employees on the fifth floor. Why would he show mercy on


    the real criminal?


    ¡°I got my ns,¡± Sebastian answered indifferently.


    Rupert didn¡¯t question further, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°What about Miss Annie?¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone. If she doesn¡¯t go to bed after ten o¡¯clock and doesn¡¯t listen, tranquilize her.¡±


    Sebastian then directly hung up the phone.


    He wanted her to show up at the party tomorrow anyway. Now that she wanted to go there herself, he


    didn¡¯t have to ask her.


    Bonnie finished the ne before ten o¡¯clock.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She put the ne in the velvet box that she prepared before and then locked it in the safe carefully


    and then went to bed.


    With the ne, she can go to Be¡¯s birthday party held in the Grant¡¯s residence sessfully.


    She then can naturally investigate the whereabouts of her son.


    Lying on the bed, Bonnie closed her eyes with anticipation.


    ¡®Natan, mommy would go to the residence and meet you tomorrow. We will leave the Willisto and go to


    an ind abroad with all the family members together after we unite!¡¯


    Bonnie treasure this wish and got a sound sleep.


    The next morning, when the sun peeked through the window into the bedroom, Bonnie directly jumped


    up and wanted to get out of the door hurriedly.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Crossing his arms together, Andrew leaned against the door and teased, ¡°Be¡¯s birthday


    party is in the evening. Where are you going now?¡±


    After pausing for a bit, he sized Bonnie up and down, ¡°Besides, are you going there this way?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Bonnie then noticed how she was dressing.


    She was still in a moon-white nightgown and her two porcin long legs were dangling within. As for


    her shoes, she was wearing a pink bunny ear slipper.


    She didn¡¯t even put on make-up and her hair was all disheveled.


    She would be probably considered a psycho and be thrown out if she attended Be¡¯s birthday party


    dressing this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m just too excited!¡± Bonnie tapped her forehead and said, ¡°Wait for me. I will go and change it.¡±


    She was just going to meet her son Natan anyway and only need to dress formally.


    ¡°Wear this.¡± Andrew handed her a mega gift box instead.


    ¡°What?¡± Bonnie froze a bit, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    Andrew shrugged, ¡°It was sent here by a couture shop and said that Mr. Grant customized it for you.¡±


    Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Bonnie clutched at the box harder subconsciously.


    Was this Mr. Grant Sebastian?


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve checked it for you and the dress is gorgeous! You would outshine everyone in that.¡±


    Biting a bread, Erika mumbled.


    Her eyes blinked like an angel and looked cute.


    Bonnie cracked a smile.


    She then opened the box and was instantly amazed.


    It was a hand-made and deep-blue fishtail shirt and got irregr ruffles underneath it. Countless


    diamonds were embedded in it and it looked like the Milky Way.


    It was breathtaking.


    ¡°Mommy, you got to put on perfect make-up and hair to go with this wonderful dress! Let¡¯s have a quick


    bite and go to a beauty salon together!¡± Erika said hurriedly.


    ¡°Really? But I was going to be there right now.¡± Bonnie was a bit puzzle-headed.


    Andrew nced at her andined, ¡°Hey, mommy. They are probably busy setting up the venue


    now. Are you going to be there as a vase?¡±


    Bonnie was speechless.


    Well, Andrew was certainly mean in a cute way.


    After having breakfast, Bonnie was hurried to the beauty salon under the strong request of her three


    babies.


    When she just entered the salon, Erika directly handed the employee a credit card, ¡°Treat my mommy


    with the most expensivebo! She is going to a party tonight.¡±


    Seeing the money, the employee immediately beamed and led the way excitedly.


    ¡°Miss, your kids are so cute and sweet to you! You will be the most beautiful woman at the party


    tonight!¡± The employee buttered up to Bonnie.


    Bonnie got a bit awkward and answered, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be thatplex. I just need a simple


    one.¡±


    ¡°Right, you are stunning the way you are. We just need to apply some simple make-up. This way,


    please.¡± The staff answered.


    But it was probably because the employee was focusing on getting the deal done, she knocked over


    the other employee¡¯s tray while she was turning the corner causing the essential oil and powder in the


    tray to be spilled out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scarlett. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The employee apologized hurriedly.


    The woman named Scarlett got irritated and just pped her on the face, ¡°Are you doing this on


    purpose, May? You knew that I¡¯m going to do a facial for Mrs. Grant and just knocked over my items?


    You are shameless!¡±


    May tottered a bit and then just fell to the ground.


    Her face soon got swollen.


    Covering her face, her eyes were welling up, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it! I was just hurrying to lead thisdy


    in, so I would¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The hell you were.¡± Scarlett cut her mid-sentenced and scanned Bonnie up and down and said


    contemptuously, ¡°Why would you even care about such an inferior client?¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Three kids instantly got annoyed by Scarlett¡¯s harsh and rude remarks.


    Andrew nced at Scarlett coldly, ¡°Well, just because you are serving the honored guest in your mind,


    do you see yourself as someone fancy?¡±


    ¡°The most important quality for someone in the service industry is attitude. It¡¯s wrong to act like a snob.¡±


    Lukas added.


    Erika rested her hands on her waist and was fuming, ¡°You are such a wicked woman! I¡¯m going to


    report you for abusing your colleague and bad-mouthing your client!¡±


    While saying this, Erika took out her child¡¯s phone and was going to make a call.


    Scarlett had never seen such a scene before.


    But these kids were just four or five years old, right?


    Why their words were so frightening?


    While she was on edge, the room next door was opened.


    ¡°Why it¡¯s so noisy outside here? So annoying¡­ Annie? What are you doing here?¡±


    Scarlett acted like she had seen her lifesaver and hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Grant! They knocked over the


    essence mask that I prepared for you and they are still aggressive!¡±


    It was Be!


    Be was wearing a towel and her hair was also covered. She looked quite funny.


    Erika just nced at her and hurriedly went to cover her two brothers¡¯ eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look at her! She is


    horrifying!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Belle¡¯s voice was quite high-pitched, ¡°I¡¯m just going to get a full-body oil SPA!


    What did you know!¡±


    Bonnie then protected her three kids in her back calmly.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, they are little and don¡¯t understand what is going on. Don¡¯t mind what they said.¡±


    Be then sneered andnded her sight on Bonnie.


    For she just got on her feet, Bonnie still looked a bit weak.


    Be certainly looked more rosy-cheekedpared to her.


    Moreover, Bonnie was going to be destroyed at the party tonight, and would get worse!


    Be got pleased right away.


    ¡°Well, that is enough. I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Be waved her hand. ¡°Are you here to get a facial? Do


    whatever you want and put it all on my tab.¡±


    Be then was about to go into the room with Scarlett.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Erika said coldly and pointed at Scarlett, ¡°She can¡¯t go in. She just hit someone and


    got to be taken to the police station!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Grant. I didn¡¯t mean it! It was May who turned over the essential oil and powder that I prepared! I


    was just irritated.¡± Scarlett hurriedly exined.


    Be raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t care, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just give her some money for medicines. I will


    deal with this for you.¡±


    Well, was she just going to handle this with money?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What was wrong with her!


    Erika got fuming and wanted to argue, but May shuddered, ¡°Yes, thank you for mediating between us,


    Mrs. Grant.¡±


    Be sneered and then told Bonnie to get the ne to the residence as soon as possible when she


    was done with the facial and then just entered her room.


    ¡°Why would you ept that?¡± Erika was confused. ¡°She hit you and didn¡¯t even apologize! Are you


    short of this money?¡±


    May wiped her tears away and forced a smile, ¡°Well, Mrs. Grant is a major shareholder and one of our


    biggest clients. I can¡¯t displease over such a small matter.¡±


    Hearing May¡¯s words, three kids just sunk into silence.


    Like normal people, they sometimes just can¡¯t have control over their lives.


    But maybe May can bear this kind of humiliation, they can¡¯t!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The three kids looked at each other and came up with a n.


    While May was doing a facial for Bonnie, they ran to the lounge for customers and opened the desktop


    computer.


    After tapping on theputer for a few minutes, Andrew clicked on the enter key.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. I just bought this salon.¡±


    At the same time, Lukas exited the game and said, ¡°I just put out a bounty in the game and someone


    woulde here and rece Scarlett in three minutes.¡±


    As for Erika, she was standing on a stool with her hands resting on her waist and was thrilled, ¡°Well,


    we¡¯re going to kick that Scarlett¡¯s ass!¡±


    In the mid-way massaging for Be, Scarlett went out to get new essential oils.


    But when she just turned the corner, her ponytails were grabbed. She was then dragged to the


    restroom next door and was pped on the face hard.


    Her mouth instantly started bleeding and her face got swollen which made her look terrible.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit me?¡± Scarlett questioned furiously.


    The woman standing in front of her was dressed in a salon uniform and was wearing a cold smile, ¡°I got


    too much money and wanted to give you some money for medicine!¡±


    Well, she just got to give her money for the hospital if she hit her as she did before, right?


    Great! She prepared two hundred thousand yuan for this!


    Scarlett was soon knocked out.


    The three kids then walked out from the corner.


    ¡°She does not die, does she?¡± Erika asked curiously.


    The woman hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°No. She just passed out. Rest assured. I know what I am


    doing here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go inside and serve that major shareholder. Show us what you got.¡± Andrew ordered coldly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± The woman nodded and gave herself a good stretch and walked to Be¡¯s room.


    ¡°Andrew, what does this woman do? What can she do?¡± Erika wondered.


    Andrew remained silent and showed Erika his phone.


    Andrew released a mission in the game.


    ¡®Wanted: Legally handling two women without killing them. No traces can be left. Reward: Get you to


    the kind level!¡¯


    There were tens of thousands ofments and Andrew seemed to be pretty popr in this game.


    A woman¡¯sment was pinned on top.


    ¡®Hey, I kill fish for a living! I can knock someone out without killing her! Moreover, I can kick her real


    good without leaving any bruises!¡¯


    Erika instantly got respectful towards that woman.


    At the same time, they heard Be¡¯s shrieking.


    ¡°Mrs. Grant! I¡¯m helping you to dredge your channels! Bear with it! Here it goes again!¡±


    ¡°Sure! I will get more beautiful¡­ I got to bear¡­ Gosh¡­ It¡¯s so painful!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Three kids looked at each other and then went to theputer.


    As Andrew was the owner of the salon now, he had ess to the website of the salon and raised


    May¡¯s sry directly.


    As for Scarlett, he didn¡¯t fire her and just transferred her to the footbath section on the lower level!


    They felt great after punishing two wicked women!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    At the same time, Binnie didn¡¯t have a clue about what her three babies did.


    After getting her facial done, she was ready to leave with her three kids.


    But she was rmed by how Belle hobbled out of the room next door.


    Geez? What was she doing?


    Why did she look like she was just beaten?


    But she didn¡¯t really see any bruises on her.


    Be was in sheer pain and felt like someone was cutting her flesh with a knife as she walked.


    But sensing that Bonnie was sizing her up and down, she straightened up her back hurriedly, ¡°Miss


    Annie, are you done with your facial? Well, the new cosmetologist here insisted on treating me with the


    most expensive massage technique! It¡¯s also called scaling massage. It feels amazing!¡±


    Bonnie knitted her eyebrows.


    Scaling massage? She had never heard of it before!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural that you haven¡¯t heard of it. After all, only the VIPs here get to enjoy this.¡± Be


    said cockily.


    Erika nearly burst outughing when she saw Be¡¯s smug look and dragged Bonnie to leave the salon


    hurriedly, ¡°Well then, enjoy it yourself.¡±


    Then they all left the salon.


    Belle cracked a despitefulugh seeing Bonnie and her three babies¡¯ back.


    How petty and inferior were these people! They must get irritated when they heard that only her got to


    enjoy this fancy massage and just ran away!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, from now on, I only want you to give me this scaling massage every time I am here!¡± Be then


    put on her sunsses and limped out holding her head high.


    Freezing on the spot, the fish-killing woman was bewildered.


    What the hell?


    Were all rich people this weird?


    Why would she like to be massaged like she was a fish?


    Well, she certainly didn¡¯t know what these wealthy people were thinking about?


    After leaving the salon, Bonnie first took her three kids to dine in a restaurant and then went shopping


    with them.


    She didn¡¯t drive to the Grant¡¯s residence till sunset.


    There were already dozens of luxurious cars pooling together in front of the gate and it was jammed.


    Bonnie nced at those cars and recognized several cars which belonged to the notable families in


    Willisto.


    They were all here to celebrate Be¡¯s birthday.


    It was telling how respected was Be being spoiled by the Grants.


    But she was dismissed and looked down upon since the second she joined the Grants!


    Well, what a striking difference!


    But before she got a minute to savor her feelings, someone asked her coldly, ¡°Who told you to be


    here?¡±


    It was Sebastian¡¯s mother, Aliyah.


    Aliyah was in a light purple modified cheongsam whose shoulders were embroidered double-sided


    nicely. The penoy on her dress was so delicate that it looked like a real flower as she walked.


    But this elegant and well-offdy was wearing a petty and mean sneer on her face now.


    Bonnie soon got rid of theplex emotion in her eyes, pulled her together, forced a smile, and then


    turned to Aliyah, ¡°Ms. Stewart, I¡¯m here to deliver the ne that Be is going to wear tonight.¡±


    Bonnie even took out the velvet jewelry box from her purse fearing that Aliyah wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    But Aliyah just grabbed the box and said harshly, ¡°Okay, I will take it from here. Just get out of here.¡±


    What?


    Was Aliyah kicking her away?


    But she didn¡¯t even get to enter the gate and see her son!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Bonnie got a bit flustered when she saw Aliyah turning around and going away.


    She got to attend this birthday party!


    ¡°Ms. Stewart!¡± Bonnie caught up with her and got the box back and clutched at it tightly, ¡°I have to


    protect this ne before Be wears it! I can¡¯t make somebody else do my work.¡±


    Hearing her words, Aliyah squinted her eyes and scanned Bonnie up and down, and sneered, ¡°So you


    are afraid that I might switch out the ne?¡±


    Bonnie shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°You want to attend the party then?¡± Aliyah saw right through Bonnie and added, ¡°Miss Annie, don¡¯t you


    forget what you said in the hotel before!¡±


    Bonnie didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Well, she should have withheld it if she knew that Aliyah was so vindictive!


    While they were in a stalemate, Madeleine walked by.


    ¡°Ms. Stewart, why would you make things difficult for a girl?¡± Madeleine beamed and stepped towards


    them, ¡°Be did something bad before and felt bad, so she invited her to her birthday.¡±


    Aliyah frowned, ¡°Be invited her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we all know that Be is warm-hearted and she sees everybody as her friend.¡± Madeleine


    nodded.


    Aliyah let out a humph and then walked away.


    ¡°Miss Annie. Let me show you the guest lounge. My daughter should be here in a minute.¡± Madeleine


    suggested kindly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bonnie slightly tightened her lower chin and said, ¡°Sure, thank you.¡±


    Bonnie finally went into the Grant¡¯s residence being led by Madeleine.


    But she soon discovered something was wrong.


    She knew which restroom Madeleine was referring to and it was at the side entrance and they should


    be there walking right through the garden.


    But Madeleine took a detour on purpose and made an appearance at the banquet in the backyard and


    then took her to the lounge.


    Bonnie wasn¡¯t stupid and knew something was fishy.


    But she remained undisturbed and still wore a light smile.


    Sitting on the Mahogany round-backed armchair in the lounge, Bonnie acted sweet and elegant with


    her hands resting on her knees.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Annie. Be will be here in a second.¡±


    Madeleine then turned around and left the room.


    A maid then walked in and handed Bonnie a ss of juice, ¡°Here is your drink, Miss Annie.¡±


    Bonnie pretended to take a sip and just spit it all out on her handkerchief.


    The maid thought that she really had it and gloated inside and left.


    Well, the first step of the n was aplished!


    At the same time, Sebastian just finished a three-hour international video conference in the study on


    the second floor.


    After ending the call, Sebastian was still frowning.


    He pinched at his eyebrows and was irritated.


    The conference didn¡¯t go well.


    The client he was hoping to cooperate with insisted on working with the designer Magnolia.


    Well, designer Magnolia was in Willisto right now, but Sebastian just can¡¯t locate her!


    He was afraid that this case might be poached away by his powerful rivalpany.


    His phone then started ringing and it was Annie¡¯s call.


    Sebastian was surprised as this woman never called him ever since that ident.


    What did she want?


    Sebastian thought for a while and then took the call and asked lightly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The caller¡¯s tone was a bit weird, but Sebastian could vaguely recognize that it was Bonnie¡¯s voice,


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ Hel... Help me!¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Sebastian was taken aback and asked hurriedly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Bonnie suppressed her voice and uttered with difficulty, ¡°The¡­ the lounge in the residence.¡±


    Sebastian directly hung up the phone.


    Face darkened, he strode to the lounge downstairs.


    Pushing the door open, Sebastian didn¡¯t see that familiar face.


    ¡°Annie, where are you?¡± Sebastian asked coldly.


    But no one responded and it was like the call before was just a prank.


    Sebastian got irritated and then heard some muffled voices in the bathroom.


    He walked in and saw Bonnie who looked crimson red.


    She wasying on the cold toilet and seemed to be craving this cool.


    But the clothes on her had been ripped to pieces and her porcin skin looked like a ripe and inviting


    fruit.


    Sebastian who was always undisturbed even got a bit tantalized.


    ¡°Annie, what game are you ying?¡± Sebastian frowned and examined Annie who was right under his


    nose.


    Bonnie was nk in her mind and waspletely controlled by the drug and just wanted to touch the


    man standing in front of him.


    She immediately jumped on Sebastian like a ko bear.


    Her tiny and slender hands were fumbling him and was eager to unbutton Sebastian so that they can


    get even closer.


    ¡°Annie, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Sebastian clenched his teeth together and was a bit


    annoyed.


    But at the very next second, he got fuming when he saw Bonnie¡¯s hand which was feeling him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sebastian cursed and dragged Bonnie down and covered her with his suit.


    He then held her up and exited the lounge through the back door and went straight to the bedroom on


    the second floor.


    At the same time, Be who rushed here finally met Madeleine.


    ¡°Mom, what is going on inside? How long is Sebastian in there?¡± Be panted.


    Madeleine rolled her eyes at Be and answered, ¡°Well, you are the one to talk! What took you so


    long?¡±


    ¡°I got a facial and was too painful to take steps.¡± Be pouted.


    Madeleine really didn¡¯t know what to say to Be.


    How can she got to get a stupid facial on such an important day!


    She got tons of time to do facials once Bonnie was gone and she got married to Sebastian sessfully


    and became Mrs. Grant!


    But Madeleine didn¡¯t show her anger.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sebastian just went in the room. I asked someone to monitor them. I will rush in as soon as there are


    noises inside. You got to follow me closely. Got it?¡± Madeleine ordered.


    Be nodded and fixated her eyes on the lounge door.


    But there wasn¡¯t any sound in the lounge for nearly thirty minutes!


    ¡°Mom! Could it be that this wall is too thick and Sebastian is sleeping with that Annie?¡± Be got


    flustered.


    Madeleine also didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Well, this wall is pretty thin and there is no way that no sound can be heard over it.


    What exactly was going on?


    When she was puzzled, a maid rushed to her.


    ¡°Something is wrong, Ms. Wilson! I heard Mr. Grant¡¯s sound in the bedroom on the second floor and


    there seems to be a woman¡¯s voice¡­¡±


    What?


    Madeleine was dumbfounded.


    Did Sebastian and Annie switch to another ce? Why didn¡¯t she know that!

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Madeleine was muddle-headed, but Be got livid.


    She just hit Madeleine with her purse and yelled, ¡°Mom! Didn¡¯t you say you got everything in your bag?


    What the hell is going on?¡±


    What if Sebastian really slept with Annie?


    Sebastian was and only can be her!


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Madeleine looked terrible, ¡°Well, we can only ask Aliyah to bust them


    now. Just wait for it. Sebastian will be yours.¡±


    She then ordered a maid to warn Aliyah.


    The maid hurriedly called Aliyah over and stuttered that there were some strange noises in Mr. Grant¡¯s


    room.


    Aliyah got fuming and rushed into Sebastian¡¯s room.


    But Sebastian was alone in the room.


    Sitting on the bed, he was buttoning up meticulously and looked dashing.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Aliyah questioned angrily.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The maid told me everything. Sebastian, how dare you screw with that Annie on such an important


    day!¡± Aliyah got more furious mentioning Annie.


    As an elegantdy in upper society, she was respected and admired wherever she went.


    She would only be taunted andughed at when she was with Annie.


    Aliyah hated this woman!


    How dared she hook up with her son in the banquet! This was provocative!


    But Sebastian remained indifferent and asked slowly, ¡°Who told you I was screwing with her?¡±


    The maid then walked in shakenly and dared not meet Sebastian¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡­ I heard it.¡±


    ¡°Well, is there someone in my room?¡± Sebastian got colder.


    The maid scanned around the room and didn¡¯t see a soul.


    But Madeleine was already upstairs with all the family members of the Grant and was indignant,


    ¡°Sebastian, how can you do this to my Be? You¡­ you are cheating on her!¡±


    All the family members of the Grant were taken aback.


    Well, the only thing that a wealthy familycked was a good joke, especially the headmaster¡¯s joke!


    All the people craned in the room and were dying to witness a suggestive scene.


    Someone was already criticizing Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, though I¡¯m just a distant uncle, I got to say that you can¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Right! You are the face of our family! What if the price of Grant¡¯s shares plummet if the word gets


    around?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to humiliate our family for a woman?¡±


    All the members started gossiping heatedly.


    Sebastian just nced around indifferently and said, ¡°Do you still know who you are? How dare you


    bad-mouth in the residence?¡±


    All the people sunk into silence and started shivering.


    It was really terrifying!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Though Sebastian didn¡¯t do anything, they were frightened.


    But Madeleine was still pushing, ¡°Sebastian, how can you yell at your seniors after what you did. You¡­


    you really let us down.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Sebastian sat on the sofa and leaned back.


    He looked ferocious.


    Madeleine pointed at the bathroom and said, ¡°Open this door and we would know what are you doing!¡±


    At the drop of her sound, some noises sounded in the bathroom and it seemed like someone was


    trying to hide.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Holding back her excitement, Madeleine shouted, ¡°Sebastian, can you open this door?¡±


    Madeleine immediately examined around when she entered the room before and found that the


    bathroom door was closed and there were some noises inside, so she was sure that Bonnie was hiding


    inside.


    As long as this door was opened, Annie would be seen by every member of the Grants!


    Annie would then be hated by everyone in Willisto as she would be looked down upon by the Grants.


    As for Be, she would be naturally announced as the legal wife of her son once this thing was over.


    This n was perfect!


    While she was secretly dreaming of the oue, some rtives of the Grants got impatient and


    wanted to check what was inside the bathroom.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Sebastian stopped them and then let out a cool smile, ¡°I will advise you not to open it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Madeleine got aggressive, ¡°Are you guilty?¡±


    ¡°Be my guest then.¡± Sebastian responded indifferently.


    Madeleine got cocky and opened the bathroom door directly.


    But before she can even figure out what was going on, a muscr man who looked muddle-headed


    jumped on her and started kissing Madeleine¡¯s shoulder.


    All the people didn¡¯t see iting for it happened too fast.


    At the next second, Madeleine¡¯s evening dress was torn apart and half of her shoulder was exposed.


    Though Madeleine was in her mid-forties, she was still hot as she wore her age well.


    Some of the Grants just fixated their eyes on her.


    ¡°What a beauty¡­ Let me spoil you.¡± The man on the ground was still feeling Madeleine.


    Madeleine struggled and failed to break away.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at her, she got irritated and just passed out.


    ¡°What¡­ what is going on?¡± Aliyah finally came round and asked.


    But Sebastian remained indifferent and just ignored Aliyah and snapped his fingers.


    Eric who was waiting outside walked in with some bodyguards and dragged out unconscious


    Madeleine and the man who was still wriggling around.


    After pausing a bit, Eric exined, ¡°Someone dared to plot against Mr. Grant in the banquet today and


    it was fortunate that the bodyguard stepped forward and blocked the drug.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t detail what was the drug as it was pretty obvious judging from the bodyguard¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Mr. Grant had no choice but to lock him in the bathroom as he was drugged and investigate who was


    behind this at the same time.¡±


    Eric added.


    The maid who tipped Aliyah off instantly got pale and meant to leave.


    But Eric already saw iting and just knocked him over and said coldly, ¡°Who ordered you to do


    this?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡­¡± The maid stuttered and was shaking out of fear.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Let me just cut your tongue off.¡± Eric continued.


    He then took out a knife that was glistening frighteningly against the light.


    The maid shivered.


    She finally can¡¯t hold it back and was flustered, ¡°I will tell you everything! It was Ms.


    Wil¡­¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    The second the help started talking, someone dashed into the room.


    Bang!


    She pped him hard in the face.


    ¡°How dare you do that to Sebastian in front of all these people! How dare you have the nerves to do


    that!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The woman who barged in was Be.


    She grabbed his cor, looking like she was punishing him for Sebastian. However, she was actually


    whispering by his ear and warning him, ¡°me it all on my mother. If you dare get me involved, bad


    things are gonna happen to your daughter!¡±


    Hearing this, the help trembled.


    ¡°Be, you shouldn¡¯t have done it yourself. Such a disgrace. Come over here,¡± Aliyah said, waving her


    hands to Be.


    Be went toward her in tears right away, choking up, ¡°I just can¡¯t sit here and let then ruin Sebastian¡¯s


    reputation.¡±


    Having heard what she said, Aliyah felt quite touched and patted Be on the shoulder, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re


    always thinking about Sebastian.¡±


    She paused and then turned to Sebastian, ¡°You should be grateful that Be is always there for you.¡±


    He should be more grateful instead of chasing after a woman with three children!


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flickered with grim and coldness.


    Hepletely ignored Aliyah and kept staring at the help, ¡°Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson paid me to do all of this, but I didn¡¯t know it woulde to this,¡± the help hurriedly said.


    He did not mention Be at all.


    And of course he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.


    ¡°My mom did all of this?¡± Be¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief, ¡°you¡¯re lying. How could my mother do such


    a thing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I still have the check from Mrs. Wilson on me,¡± the help hastily said again.


    Be swayed a bit and almost fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with despair, ¡°How could my


    mother do such a ridiculous thing! I clearly told her a long time ago that she should never do anything


    bad.¡±


    Saying that, Be even wanted to kneel down and apologize on behalf of Madeleine.


    Her pitiful looks made Aliyah¡¯s heart melt.


    She hurriedly held Be¡¯s arm, ¡°Good girl, you didn¡¯t know anything about this. Why are you ming


    yourself?¡±


    After a pause, Aliyah turned to Sebastian again, ¡°Sebastian, we should interrogate him in private. With


    so many people present, it would be unseemly to make a scene.¡±


    Sebastian looked grim and he slowly answered yes.


    Eric came forward and quickly took the help out of here.


    Seeing this, the guests also dispersed.


    Just a moment ago, the door was crowded with people. A few momentster, there were not much


    people here.


    ¡°All right, Be, you should go powder your nose because you have to go on stageter,¡± Aliyah said,


    ¡°let¡¯s wait until the birthday party is over.¡±


    Hearing this, Be¡¯s heart was pounding loud.


    Going on stage meant that Aliyah would announce Be¡¯s marriage to Sebastian in public.


    She had been waiting for this day for years!


    Although she couldn¡¯t ruin Annie¡¯s reputation tonight as she had hoped, she could still marry Sebastian.


    It would be more than enough for her to be Sebastian¡¯s wife!


    As for Annie...


    After tonight, she would get sick from the capsule nted in her back and eventually die.


    The biggest winner was still her!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get ready now.¡± Be thought about all of this and became more and more cheerful. She


    hastily turned around and went to the dressing room downstairs.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°You should also get ready and you¡¯ll go on stage with Beter,¡± Aliyah said that and left.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened and went to the study next door with one hand in his pocket.


    In the study, Rupert was dressing Bonnie¡¯s wound and she looked quite pale.


    That¡¯s right, dressing the wound!


    At that time Sebastian went downstairs to the lounge to find Bonnie, she was already delirious and


    drowsy.


    But even so, she was still fighting against the drug.


    She actually ran to the bathroom, snapped the disposable toothbrush in the cab, and then pierced


    her palm with it!


    Sebastian was a bit stunned when he saw her bloody right hand.


    This woman could be extremely ruthless to herself!


    ¡°How is she?¡± Sebastian held back his feelings and asked in a deep voice.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rupert finished dressing the wound and tied a beautiful bow, ¡°Fortunately, She didn¡¯t do any damage to


    the important meridians.¡±


    He paused a little and said, ¡°But if she wants to be as good as before when drawing, it would be a big


    problem for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Bonnie was a bit disappointed and lost.


    That meant she could never be a jewelry designer.


    Of course it was devastating for her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have her dream career anymore.


    But Bonnie didn¡¯t show it. She took a deep breath and forced a smile, ¡°Thank God I¡¯m still alive and


    that¡¯s what really matters. Thank you, Mr. Robertson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee.¡± Rupert began to pack his medical box.


    Finally he closed the lid of the medical box and then got up and left.


    In the spacious study, Sebastian and Bonnie were left alone.


    Both of them didn¡¯t speak and the atmosphere became quite awkward.


    Bonnie seemed to be very ufortable, so she reluctantly stood up from the couch, ¡°Thanks, Mr.


    Grant, then...I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Before she could exit the room, Sebastian clutched her wrist and she could tell from his voice that he


    was very irritated, ¡°You¡¯re gonna go out there and let them hurt you again?¡±


    Indeed, although Bonnie was cured from the drug, but she was still very vulnerable.


    She was so weak right now that anyone could just knock her out and kidnap her.


    It was really dangerous for her.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± Bonnie lowered her head and her voice was a bit muffled, ¡°it would be


    cheeky for me to keep bothering you, Mr. Grant.¡±


    Sebastian snorted, ¡°You were not bothering me before?¡±


    Bonnie was speechless.


    Although what this man said was true, but why does it sound so harsh?


    Bonnie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Grant for not being impatient with me. if I have the


    chance, I will definitely repay you!¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s a good chance for you to do that,¡± Sebastian said.


    Bonnie was confused, ¡°What chance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter,¡± Sebastian said in a deep voice and then walked out of the room.


    Bonnie was alone in the study, puzzled.


    What could she repay Sebastian with when she was like this?


    Just as she was wondering, Sebastian came back, clutching something in his hand.


    It wasn¡¯t very big, but it felt very pricey. Sebastian was squeezing it hard like he was afraid of losing it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sebastian said to her.


    Bonnie was puzzled, ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°To repay me,¡± Sebastian said in a low voice.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    After three seconds of silence, Bonnie was sure that the man in front of her was not joking.


    But Bonnie knew nothing about where to repay or how to repay.


    Forget it. It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to return a favor.


    Sebastian wouldn¡¯t do anything weird at the party.


    Thinking that way, Bonnie followed Sebastian and went outside.


    In the banquet venue on the first-floor garden, Be was receiving the ttering and envy of thedies.


    Beforeing to the banquet, they had heard the rumors and knew that the Grant family would make


    an announcement tonight.


    As for what the announcement would be.


    Wasn¡¯t it clear enough?


    It must be the marriage of Sebastian and Be!


    ¡°Miss Jones, oh no, Mrs. Grant, after you get married, don¡¯t forget about us sisters. We should totally


    hang out more.¡±


    ¡°I envy you for being able to get married to such a perfect man like Mr. Grant.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant must have bought you this dress you are wearing. I saw itst time at the


    fashion week, it is a limited-edition runway model and it¡¯s worth 5oo grand. Mr. Grant really loves you!¡±


    ...


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Being tter like that, Be was head over heels.


    ¡°Sebastian is a busy man and has no time to buy me a dress. So he gave me a ck card to


    compensate me and let me buy whatever I want,¡± Be said, smiling.


    A ck card? That was the most wanted credit card ever.


    Knowing this, everyone started buttering her up.


    But the next second, they started looking elsewhere and said with confusion, ¡°Oh my God, who is that


    woman standing next to Mr. Grant?¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at the gown she¡¯s wearing. It looks like the Gxy! That dress is worth millions of dors.


    Why would she have that?¡±


    ¡°She looks like she knows Mr. Grant very well. Is it a gift from Mr. Grant?¡±


    ...


    The smile on Be¡¯s face froze!


    She hurriedly turned her head to look over and found Sebastian and Bonnie not far away.


    Under the bright lights, Sebastian was wearing a dark ck suit which suited his perfect body and


    made him look more handsome and elegant than ever.


    And next to him, Bonnie looked tiny and gorgeous. That beautiful evening dress fitted her so well that


    everyone couldn¡¯t stop looking at her.


    The two looked great together and looked like a perfect couple.


    In contrast, Be looked pretty extra!


    What the hell was going on here?


    Be¡¯s face darkened and everyone was waiting for the drama. She hurriedly walked up to Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, why are you here with Annie?¡± Be hurriedly asked.


    Sebastian was emotionless and cold. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Be immediately acted pitiful and sad, ¡°Sebastian, that¡¯s not what I meant, I was just curious. If you


    don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t even ask that again.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, your ne.¡± Bonnie took out the jewelry box.


    Be hastily took it.


    ¡°So Annie you came here to give me the ne. Now I¡¯ve got it, thank you so much. I¡¯ll ask the butler


    to walk you out.¡± Be couldn¡¯t wait to kick her out.


    But Sebastian spoke up and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. She has to stay and wait until the


    announcement is made.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    The announcement?


    Be was thrilled again.


    ¡°Since you said that, Miss Annie, why don¡¯t you stick around for a while and have a good time here?¡±


    After saying that, Be went to those girls to exin all of this in a hurry.


    She acted coy andined, ¡°Sebastian insisted my jewelry designer should stay here until the


    announcement is made.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Grant loves you so much that he takes every chance to show you off,¡± someone immediately


    boasted.


    Be epted the ttering and got carried away.


    So what if Bonnie was wearing a $10 million dress? As long as she became Mrs. Grant, she would be


    wearing a dress that was worth a billion dors!


    ...


    Soon it was time to go on stage.


    Bonnie was brought on stage by Sebastian, and she waspletely confused about what he was up


    to.


    All she knew was that Be looked very excited at the moment and kept checking her makeup in the


    mirror.


    Something big was obviously going to happen to Be.


    As she thought about it, Aliyah came on stage first and exchanged a few pleasantries with the guests.


    Then she cut to the chase, ¡°I¡¯ve invited you all here today to announce the marriage of my son


    Sebastian.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face turned pale and suddenly she understood why Be would dress herself up like that.


    Because the thing that Sebastian just said was his marriage to Be!


    Bonnie looked devastated and pale.


    Her heart was bleeding and aching. She looked at Sebastian and felt nothing but anger, shock, pain...


    And desperation.


    There was nothing more agonizing than seeing Sebastian marry another woman in person!


    Bonnie was so upset that she didn¡¯t even think about why Be, who once wore the Angel''s Wedding


    Dress and said she would marry Sebastian, hadn¡¯t announced their marriage until today.


    The audience heard Aliyah¡¯s words and immediately got rowdy, heckling that Sebastian should hold his


    bride¡¯s hand and bring her on to the stage.


    Be looked at Sebastian with affection in her eyes and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Sebastian, I...¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand to Sebastian.


    Sebastian slowly extended his hand and dragged Bonnie next to him onto the stage in front of


    everyone.


    Bonnie?


    People who were cheering just now were instantly silent and the whole room was filled with deafening


    silent.


    Be was stunned for a moment and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Sebastian, why are you taking Annie¡¯s hands


    and bringing her onto the stage? This must¡¯ve been a mistake.¡±


    Sebastian gazed at her coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    In front of the crowd, he took Bonnie onto the stage.


    He then knelt down on one knee and spread his palm, revealing the diamond ring that had been


    warmed with his body heat, and put it on Bonnie¡¯s left ring finger.


    ¡°Today, I am indeed going to announce a marriage, my marriage to Annie. As for the wedding date,


    after the exact day is finalized, it will be notified to all of you in the form of a wedding invitation,¡±


    Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Be¡¯s eyes turned red and she screamed at Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian, how can you marry her? I¡¯m your


    bride!¡±


    Aliyah was also outrageous, ¡°Sebastian, have you lost your mind? Who gave you the permission to


    marry such a woman?¡±


    Sebastian looked quite calm. He stood up slowly and pulled Bonnie, whose head had already gone


    nk, into his arms. He said wryly, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to marry the woman I


    want.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    This party at the Grant Residence turned into aplete chaos.


    Aliyah was so angry that her face was distorted. She pointed her trembling finger at Bonnie and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that woman? Can shepare to Be?¡±


    Hearing this, Be began weeping and choked up as she looked at Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian, it¡¯s okay if


    you don¡¯t wanna marry me, but I cannot give up my child to someone else!¡±


    Speaking of which, her eyes turned even redder, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t treat little Joanna right, I will be


    devastated.¡±


    As she mentioned little Joanna, Bonnie quickly came back to her senses.


    She was the one who didn¡¯t treat little Joanna right?


    Be was the bad guy who was going to mistreat Joanna, okay?


    She still remembered how Be once drugged Joanna!


    As she was about to go mad, Sebastian said coldly, ¡°Are you questioning her, or are you questioning


    me?¡±


    Sebastian was the president of a listedpany and he was worth billions of dors. He knew better


    than believing every word this woman just said.


    Right now, Be was questioning his decisions and iming that he was blinded by Bonnie.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sebastian, I¡­didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just worried that little Joanna will be mistreated. She is my baby


    and I can¡¯t leave her,¡± Be hurriedly exined.


    ¡°So what Miss Jones means is not that she can¡¯t get over Mr. Grant, but that she¡¯s worried I¡¯ll hurt little


    Joanna?¡± asked Bonnie at ease.


    Be did not realize that she had been set up but nodded foolishly, ¡°Yes, if little Joanna was bullied, I


    will fight you even if I have to risk my life.¡±


    After saying this, Be seemed pretty smug.


    Everyone was convinced by her words and thought that she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving her


    child.


    If Annie still wanted to take Sebastian away from Be at this point, the guests would all get mad at her.


    Unexpectedly, Bonnie said with ease, ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ll raise Joanna as my own when I get


    married with Mr. Grant.¡±


    She paused a little and swore to God, ¡°If I dare to do anything vicious to Joanna, I will go to jail and be


    sentenced to death!¡±


    ¡°No need to swear. I trust you.¡± Sebastian raised his hand and stopped her.


    He took her hands and wouldn¡¯t let go, rubbing her palm with his fingers.


    His clear dark eyes were gazing at her curiously.


    This woman was still dumbfounded a few minutes ago. Why did she suddenly get all worked up and


    come back at Be at the mention of little Joanna?


    ¡°I¡­I still can¡¯t let you...¡± Be was stammering and didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    And she desperately turned to Aliyah to ask for help.


    Aliyah instantly pulled a long face, ¡°I will never allow a woman like her to marry into the Grant family.¡±


    Sebastian nodded, ¡°You strongly disagree about our marriage, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Aliyah said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll never have the permission to marry this woman until the day I die.¡±


    A divorced woman with three children would never get to marry into the Grant family.


    Aliyah thought that Sebastian would definitelypromise when she put it this way.


    But to her surprise, Sebastian said coldly, ¡°In that case, cross my name out of the family tree.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Everyone was astonished.


    Aliyah was so shocked that she almost fell to the ground if it weren¡¯t for the servants who were holding


    her arms.


    And Bonnie also looked at the man who was holding her tight in shock.


    Did Sebastian lose his mind?!


    Now Bonnie was really confused.


    She thought she was just here to put on a show with Sebastian to return him a favor.


    Why did he look like he was doing this for real?


    ¡°Mother, think about it. I gotta go now.¡±


    After saying that, Sebastian took Bonnie¡¯s hand and left the Grant Residence.


    Seeing that, the guests found this party quiteme and all found their excuses to go home.


    In a few minutes, the crowded banquet became silent. There were only Be and the Grants here.


    Aliyah couldn¡¯t take it anymore and clutched her chest in pain. Then she went back to her room and


    have a rest.


    ¡°Miss Jones, should I still have the wedding cake sent by the bakery?¡± the servant came up and asked.


    ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± Be¡¯s face distorted with anger, ¡°throw it away! Throw it far away!¡±


    Why would she get engaged now?


    Sebastian was going to marry Annie. Who would Be get married with?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Be got even more outrageous when thinking about that and wanted to kicked down the champagne


    tower next to her.


    But she tripped over something and fell off the stage.


    Ah, Annie.


    She would definitely kill that bitch Annie!


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the front door of the Hilton Hotel in Willisto.


    After leaving the Grant Residence, Sebastian drove Bonnie back to her ce.


    On the way, the two were silent and the atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Until she got out of the car, Bonnie was still trying hard to y dumb, wanting to escape upstairs


    immediately.


    But Sebastian rolled down the car window and called out to her.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Bonnie turned her head and struggled to fake a stiff


    smile.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat looked indifferent. He took out a cigarette case from his pocket, took one


    out, lit it in front of her, and took a puff. Then he finally said, ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock, bring


    your ID card to the City Hall and wait for me.¡±


    The City Hall?


    ¡°Why should I go to the City Hall?¡± Bonnie subconsciously asked.


    Sebastian mocked her wickedly with that handsome face and asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Was it that she really didn¡¯t understand what he meant or that she was ying dumb?


    After a while, Bonnie suddenly knew what he meant.


    She was terrified and took a few steps back. She red at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re really gonna marry


    me?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Of course she didn¡¯t!


    Right now she just wanted to find her first born and run away with her five children so she would never


    have to see Sebastian again.


    But if she really got married with Sebastian, her dream would nevere true.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I want to do this or not. Why would you want to marry me?¡± Bonnie asked.


    When she was saying that, her tone was tinted with an ounce of hope though she didn¡¯t notice that.


    As if she was waiting for him to say something she wanted to hear.


    But...


    Sebastian just said coldly, ¡°I proposed to you in front of all the noble families in Willisto. Words are


    already spread out there. If we don¡¯t do this, people would taunt me for being turned down and dumped


    by you.¡±


    He paused for a second and looked at her, ¡°What? You said you¡¯re gonna repay me. Is that how you¡¯re


    gonna repay me?¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Bonnie didn¡¯t even know how she went back to her suite.


    She was sitting on the couch and waspletely stunned.


    Back when she was still downstairs, she blindly agreed with him after hearing what he said.


    She agreed just like that?


    Oh my god! What was her thinking?


    Once she agreed to marry Sebastian, it would be extremely difficult to run away with her kids.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back. How¡¯s the birthday party tonight?¡± Erika asked,ing forward with her bear in


    her hands.


    Hearing that, Bonnie wanted to suffocate herself with a pillow.


    ¡°Mommy, I read it from the news that you¡¯re engaged to that handsome uncle. When are you gonna get


    married?¡± Lucas came up and hands Bonnie a ss of water.


    News?


    Bonnie got up and took out her phone, overwhelmed.


    Now the news about her and Sebastian was all over the front page of the newspapers in Willisto.


    ¡¾The Bride Of The President Of The Grant Group Shifted To An Unknown Female!¡¿


    ¡¾Unknown Woman Made A Big Speech In Front Of The Birth Mother: When I Marry Sebastian, I¡¯ll


    Raise Your Child!¡¿


    ¡¾Sebastian Grant Announced His Engagement To A Hag!¡¿


    ...


    Theizens at the bottom of the page were saying all kinds of stuff andmented with mixed words.


    Bonnie had just calmed herself down and now she was anxious again about the news.


    She finally understood why Sebastian said she couldn¡¯t change her mind if she really wanted to repay


    him.


    After all, everyone in Willisto knew about it. Even if Sebastian spoke up about this and said he


    canceled the wedding because of Bonnie¡¯s misbehavior, people would still criticize him relentlessly.


    Gossip was more powerful than bullets.


    So...she had to marry Sebastian?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As she was thinking, Andrew came out of the nursery and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, I noticed that Uncle


    Sebastian¡¯s mom doesn¡¯t quite like you. Will you live with her when you get married?¡±


    Hearing that, Bonnie was stunned.


    How could she forget about that?!


    After she married Sebastian, she would be Mrs. Grant and can go to the Grant Residence


    whenever she wanted.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be so hard for her to see Natan.


    Also, her name and identity were all fake. Even if she ran away with her children, Sebastian could do


    nothing about it!


    Bonnie suddenly felt like marrying Sebastian didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.


    Faced with her three curious children, Bonnie couldn¡¯t say much about her n and had to muddle


    through. Then she told them to go to bed.


    And she wanted to take a bath.


    When she entered the bathroom and took off that evening dress, Bonnie was a bit distracted.


    At the banquet, she heard all about what the girls said about her dress.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the dress Sebastian gave her would worth more than 10 million dors!


    Bonnie felt that she needed to keep it safe.


    So she took it off and asked the staff in the hotel to send it to dry cleaning.


    By the time she finished her bath and went to bed, she was exhausted and fell asleep right away.


    When she woke up, it was already eight o¡¯clock the next morning.


    Bonnie hurriedly got up, freshened up a bit and headed to the City Hall.


    However, when she rushed downstairs, she bumped into Eric who was wandering in the lobby.


    Eric was smiling and even changed the way he called her, ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯m here to pick you up and take


    you to the City Hall.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    After saying this, Eric attentively helped Bonnie carry her bag.


    After getting in the car, Bonnie finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked in a low voice, ¡°Eric, you know that


    this is a false marriage, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eric nodded, ¡°but since Mr. Grant chose you, then you are Mrs. Grant, my boss¡¯s wife. I should


    respect you and call you Mrs. Grant.¡±


    Hearing this, Bonnie instantly reacted, ¡°You¡¯re good at this. Eric, you are really dedicated!¡±


    Even though she wasn¡¯t really Mrs. Grant, he still called her that like it was real.


    No wonder he got to be Sebastian¡¯s assistant!


    After thinking this through, Bonnie was morefortable with herself. She took out her makeup kit and


    decided to wear some makeup.


    She was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even have time to put on makeup. It would be a little too shabby


    to just go and get a marriage license like that.


    Eric took a look from the rearview mirror and smiled in aplicated way.


    Miss Annie was too naive!


    How could Mr. Grant get married to someone else just to handle Aliyah?


    He could guarantee that Mr. Grant definitely loved Miss Annie secretly, which was the reason why he


    went with the flow.


    As a man, Eric knew Sebastian too well!


    Ever since Miss Morgan died, it was the first time that Mr. Grant fell for another woman.


    Although Miss Annie was married once and had three children, but he could see that she was a good


    person.


    Besides, Mr. Grant also had children and they seemed to be a good match!


    Just as his mind was wandering, they had arrived at the front gate of the City Hall.


    Eric hastily got out of the car and opened the door for Bonnie. Then he walked Bonnie to the City Hall


    Lobby.


    In the Lobby, she saw Sebastian, who had been waiting for a while.


    He was wearing a ck custom-made suit today, the buttons were all made of oak. He looked


    breathtaking with his ck hair slicked back, revealing his handsome forehead.


    Just standing there was a feast for the eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± Sebastian saw Bonnie and immediately urged her toe in a stern


    voice.


    Bonnie answered and ran to him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Bonnie hurriedly asked.


    Sebastian eyes darkened for a few minutes, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for only two or three minutes. What? You


    expect me to wait for you?¡±


    The words that came out of his thin lips were cold and wry.


    Bonnie was speechless.


    What was wrong with this man?


    She was just being considerate and was afraid that he had waited for too long. Why did he suddenly


    get so defensive?


    If she didn¡¯t have to use the identity as Mrs. Grant to get in and out of the Grant Residence to find


    Natan, she would have turned around and left by now!


    Sebastian stopped saying anything and went straight in.


    Because he was the president of The Grant Group, the staff let them take the VIP channel.


    It took less than ten minutes for the marriage license to be done.


    When she walked out of the City Hall, Bonnie couldn¡¯t resist looking at the certificate in her hand.


    There was a two-inch photo of her and Sebastian on it.


    The two of them were standing close together, looking at the camera with a stiff smile, but they


    somehow looked great together.


    This was the first time she and Sebastian had a photo together, and it was on the marriage certificate.


    Five years ago, she was dying to marry Sebastian, and five yearster, this dream had finallye


    true.


    Bonnie felt like she was dreaming!


    Before she could look at it up close, the marriage certificate in Bonnie¡¯s hand was suddenly snatched


    away.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°My certificate!¡± Bonnie subconsciously reached out her hand to get it back.


    But when she raised her head, she looked right into his eyes.


    And right now Sebastian was holding her certificate with no expressions on his face. He raised his


    eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of paper. Why are you all worked up?¡±


    A moment ago, he saw a woman gently touching the picture on the certificate and wearing a goofy


    smile from afar.


    What a wuss!


    Bonnie clutched her hands and looked up at him, ¡°Of course I am! I¡¯m so thrilled and blessed to marry


    the most charming man in the world.¡±


    She paused a little and extended her hand to him, ¡°So can you give it back now?¡±


    Bonnie wanted to get it back but the man suddenly took a step back, which made her fall into his strong


    arms.


    His good smell wrapped her around and made her blush.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the certificates,¡± Sebastian said, tossing the certificates to Eric.


    Eric wrapped them up with a paper bag and promised, ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Grant. I¡¯ll lock it up in the


    safety box and it will never get lost.¡±


    Bonnie wanted to take a look at the picture but now she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask anymore. She


    had to nodded and say yes.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Sebastian said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    And Bonnie followed him into the car.


    Just as she got seated, Sebastian tossed her a credit card.


    Bonnie took a closer look and was shocked, ¡°What is this for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± Sebastian answered.


    Oh...


    Was this her allowance as a trophy wife?


    Bonnie looked at the card and asked, ¡°How much money was in it?¡±


    ¡°$100 million.¡± Sebastian said inly and didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.


    Bonnie took a deep breath. She squeezed on the edge of it and gave it back to Sebastian. She licked


    her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡±Then throw it away.¡±


    Sebastian gave a quick and simple answer with no hesitation.


    And he even rolled down the window and was about to throw it out.


    Bonnie was stunned.


    She hurriedly stopped him and her eyes were wide open, ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s $100 million. What if


    someone find it and spend it all?¡±


    ¡°I already gave the money to you so it doesn¡¯t matter who spends it,¡± he said indifferently.


    Bonnie could see.


    She could see that if she didn¡¯t take it, he would actually throw it away.


    She hesitated for a while and took the card.


    But she still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°It¡¯s not a real marriage. You don¡¯t need to give me so much money. It


    makes me look like I¡¯m taking advantages of you.¡±


    Also, if she took his money, he might call the police when she tried to run away.


    This douchebag was capable of doing anything!


    ¡°This $100 million includes that $50 million you gave me. The other half is thepensation from the


    Jones Family,¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice went deep and low, ¡°you¡¯ve earned it. Just


    take it.¡±


    Hearing that, Bonnie was shocked.


    The Jones family would give her $50 million topensate her?


    Was she hearing it wrong or was he dumb?

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Bonnie even wanted to check his body temperature to see if he was having a fever.


    But just as she reached out her hand, Sebastian grabbed it right away.


    His warm hand wrapped around hers and she could feel his body heat, which made her kind of dizzy.


    And then she heard Eric exin, ¡°Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Wilson gave you that $50 million as apensation


    for what she did to youst night.¡±


    He paused and then added, ¡°Actually, a half of it is for Mr. Grant but he gave it all to you.¡±


    Sebastian became grim and gloomy, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Sensing that his boss was mad at him, Eric zipped his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say a thing.


    But he was kind of angry at his boss.


    He was telling the truth. Why did Sebastian stop him saying that?


    ¡°You gave me your share of money?¡± Bonnie suddenly felt embarrassed, ¡°how about I find a bank and


    transfer you the money? I don¡¯t feel good about taking advantages of you.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed feelings and he said wryly, ¡°You¡¯ve already taken advantages of


    me by marrying me, right?¡±


    Bonnie was shocked.


    He was the most narcissistic man she had ever seen.


    He really thought that every woman would want him?


    Before she could roast him, the car pulled over in front of the front gate of the mall.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get off.¡± Sebastian opened the door and got out of the car.


    Bonnie followed him with confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me. Stop asking so many questions.¡± Sebastian looked at her impatiently.


    Bonnie had to follow his lead.


    Sebastian led her to the jewelry store on the top floor. When he entered the store, he directly dumped


    Bonnie to the shop assistant, ¡°Bring out thetest models of jewelries and let her pick what she likes.¡±


    ¡°You brought me here to buy jewelries for me?¡± Bonnie froze for a moment.


    Eric giggled, ¡°You¡¯re getting married after all, so you need to buy some jewelries for your wedding. Mr.


    Grant is quite a wealthy man!¡±


    The shop assistant also hastily faked a big smile, ¡°Mrs. Grant, you¡¯vee her at the right time. A new


    batch of limited-edition products have just arrived. Would you like to sit in the lounge when you choose


    which one to buy?¡±


    Without any further ado, Bonnie was taken to the lounge.


    More than a dozen shop assistants took turns to serve her and they were treating her like she was a


    queen.


    It was not that they were kissing her ass, it was just that as long as this deal went well, they would be


    able to meet their sales target for the year.


    But after all the picking and choosing, she only selected a few basic models.


    And These were not expensive at all!


    The shop assistant didn¡¯t seem to be very happy and Eric was also very dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, why did you only choose these? Isn¡¯t that ten-carat green diamond ne quite nice?¡±


    Eric asked.


    Bonnie frowned, wanting to say they were all too expensive.


    She and Sebastian were only falsely married, and she shouldn¡¯t owe him too many favors. Otherwise,


    what if Sebastian knew her true intentions and became enraged and wanted her back at all costs?


    Bonnie was a little scared but she still managed to make an excuse, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re good enough.


    I want to design them myself to make it more meaningful.¡±


    Well, if she designed her own jewelry, she wouldn¡¯t spend too much of Sebastian¡¯s money!


    Hearing this, Eric was about to cry.


    Mrs. Grant cared for Mr. Grant so much that she wanted to design the jewelries herself. She loved him


    so much!

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    When Bonnie was using the bathroom, Eric told Sebastian what happened and spiced up the story. In


    the end, Eric pounded his one fist to another and said determinedly, ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant is thinking


    about in your interest. She clearly is in love with you, so she doesn¡¯t want to squander your money.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you think I need that money to survive?¡± The aloofness settled in Sebastian¡¯s eyes and his


    lips sealed into an imperceptible smile. While they were talking, Bonnie came over and asked, ¡°What


    are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go grab a bite.¡±


    After dinner, Sebastian sent Bonnie back to the hotel. He said to Bonnie before he left, ¡°Pack up your


    things tonight. Eric will pick you up and drive you to the Sunshine Vi tomorrow.¡±


    Now that they got married for convenience, they had to act like one. Bonnie didn¡¯t have any problems


    with this. Once she got to the Sunshine Vi, she had reasons to look for Natan around the Grant


    Residence. She really regretted not doing that at Be¡¯s birthday party.


    At the same time, Be was also wallowing in remorse.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In the Jones¡¯ mansion, Be got fuming and smashed everything reachable when she learned that


    Sebastian and Bonnie went shopping for their wedding jewelries.


    She wracked her mind to throw a birthday party and got nothing but helped Annie to win Sebastian¡¯s


    heart! Be hated Bonnie¡¯s guts! No! She couldn¡¯t sit around and let Annie marry Sebastian!


    Be then took out her phone with rage to call Smith to get something to make the poison work better,


    especially when Bonnie sniffed it, the poisons would take effect. That would be ideal! However, when


    she was dialing the number, Madeleine snatched her phone away and tossed it to the ground.


    The phone was broken to pieces instantly.


    ¡°Mom! What are you doing?¡± Be was shocked and yelled, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Madeleine red at Be and shouted, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson?¡±


    If she poisoned Bonnie right now, Sebastian would track down them easily.


    Then what was the point of Annie¡¯s death?


    They wouldn¡¯t get any benefits from this matter and would probably be sent to prison by Sebastian, and


    finally they were doomed.


    Be couldn¡¯t help shuddering when she heard Madeleine¡¯s words. She was seconds away from doing


    something stupid, but if she didn¡¯t go to ask Smith for agents, should she just do nothing and see Annie


    get married to Sebastian?


    ¡°That Annie is a lot more calcted than we give her credit for. Give me a few days and I will find more


    about her. We will think of a way to destroy her!¡± Madeleine said.


    ¡°Why would you wait for a few more days? Can¡¯t you do it today?¡± Be was impatient.


    At the drop of her sound, Madeleine pped her on the face.


    Madeleine flew into a shameful rage and shirked, ¡°Can I go out at this time?¡±


    Everyone was gossiping about how she framed Sebastian, and how the bodyguard charged at her and


    stripped her clothes off.


    Madeleine felt so humiliated and most importantly, Annie was behind all of these humiliating matters. If


    Annie could stay in that freaking lounge room and hit on Sebastian as she nned, none of these


    would happen!


    She would definitely find a way and ruin Annie!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    On the next day, Eric went to Bonnie¡¯s room to help her move.


    She didn¡¯t really have a lot of stuff as she only brought two pieces of luggage when she went back to


    Willisto and coupled with three kids¡¯ random stuffs, the trunk of the nanny car wasn¡¯t even packed.


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, if you need anything after you move to the Sunshine Vi, feel free to tell me,¡± Eric said


    seriously.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Erika pouted and stared at Eric, ¡°Uncle Eric, can we tell you if we need anything?¡±


    Eric was amused by Erika¡¯s cute tone.


    He pinched at Erika¡¯s soft cheek and answered, ¡°Sure, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want a Princess Room!¡± Erika said immediately.


    Her puppy-like, cute eyes blinked as she said, ¡°I¡¯m about six, and I¡¯m going to the kindergarten. I can¡¯t


    share a room with the boys anymore. Other kids wouldugh at me!¡±


    Eric met Bonnie¡¯s eyes and chuckled.


    In the end, Eric rubbed his belly and promised, ¡°Of course, we got a Princess Room for you! It¡¯s next to


    Joanna¡¯s. Your brothers¡¯ rooms are on the third floor.¡±


    Andrew remained cool and looked dismissive, ¡°I feel good cramming in the hotel.¡±


    Truth to be told, they three had been sleeping in the same room since they were born and he honestly


    felt weird sleeping in separate rooms.


    However, at the next second, Eric announced, ¡°Well, you boys¡¯ rooms are equipped with thetest


    computers!¡±


    ¡®Well, Erika said she wants separate rooms. I cannot sway her decisions!¡¯ Andrew wondered inside.


    Bonnie was charmed by Andrew¡¯s delightful behavior and was shocked by how his temperament


    resembled Sebastian¡¯s.


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, are you all packed? Let¡¯s go.¡± Eric started the engine.


    Bonnie nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle back to fetch the dress in a few days.¡±


    ¡°What dress?¡± Eric asked in curiosity.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bonnie answered right away, ¡°Well, Sebastian¡­¡±


    Before she can even finish her sentence, George ran down the stairs in tears and panted, ¡°Annie, you


    wouldn¡¯t continue working after you marry that son of bitch Sebastian, right? Are you going to leave me


    all by myself?¡±


    Bonnie was taken aback and looked awkward, ¡°Well, I¡¯m certainly not going to abandon you.¡±


    Some by-passers turned to them and were curious about what was going on.


    Bonnie hurriedly promised that she would continue working even though she went to live in the


    Sunshine Vi. George was then soothed and stopped causing a scene.


    Nevertheless, the conversation about the dress was stopped.


    The nanny car soon arrived at the Sunshine Vi.


    Joanna had been waiting by the branched-covered iron gate for a long time and jumped in the air when


    she saw the car, ¡°Pretty mommy, you are finally here!¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    God knew how she dreamed of Joanna calling her mommy over thest five years.


    Her dream had finallye true!


    Bonnie hurriedly got out of the car, and her eyes started welling up, and her voice even shuddered,


    ¡°Joanna, what did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Pretty mommy!¡± Joanna tilted her head and was bewildered, ¡°Well, you married my daddy. That makes


    you my mommy, right?¡±


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m your mommy!¡± Bonnie nodded, ¡°I¡¯m Joanna¡¯s mommy from now on!¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Joanna rubbed against Bonnie''s chest with her chubby cheek and said sweetly, ¡°I will be mommy''s


    baby forever then!¡±


    ¡°We are also mommy''s babies!¡± Erika hurriedly ran over and feared that she might be forgotten.


    Bonnie was amused by how these two kids were fighting for her attention. She then took them all in her


    chest, beaming, ¡°You are all mommy''s babies!¡±


    The scene of them cuddling together in the morning sunshine was truly warm and soothing. After a


    while, Bonnie went inside the room. Eric helped her to carry the bags and showed the three kids their


    rooms, ¡°Mrs. Grant, your room is the first one to your left on the second floor. It''s next to the study. You


    can unpack your stuff now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± Bonnie nodded and went to the second floor with her luggage. She didn''t realize


    until she came to the door that it was Sebastian''s room. Bonnie really wanted to ask Eric if he had


    made a mistake. However, before she got to turn around, the door was opened. A strong hand then


    reached out and directly dragged her inside!


    Bonnie was taken off guard and yelled. She then got flustered and held up her hands in front of her


    chest to protect herself reflectively, but she ended up touching Sebastian''s chest with a gentle drip of


    water trickling down on it.


    She looked up and noticed that Sebastian was only wearing a towel around his waist, which barely


    covered his sensitive area. His muscr shape was exposed and some water beads slid down his


    chest along the muscles into his hip joints.


    Bonnie''s face instantly turned red and stuttered, ¡°Why¡­ why are you undressed?¡± Sebastian dropped


    his head and cracked a smile, ¡°Do you wear clothes when you take a shower?¡±


    That got Bonnie''s tongue, and she stood there frozen.


    ¡°What are you standing here for? Just bring your trash in.¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    Bonnie was irritated. Howe her stuff was trash? They were all big brands and worth up to millions


    of dors in total! Moreover, why should she bring her stuff in?


    ¡°Eric seemed to make a mistake. I can''t live in this room. I''ll wait for him in the guest room.¡±


    While saying this, Bonnie pushed Sebastian away and wanted to go out, but Sebastian dragged her to


    his chest once again and even closed the door with her leg.


    They ended up staying in the same room alone in the middle of the day. Bonnie was rmed and her


    hair was standing up on the back of her neck.


    Eyes widened, Bonnie was like a frightened cat and stuttered, ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± At the


    same time, she protected herself with arms blocking her breast and thought that if Sebastian was going


    to do something inappropriate to her, she would just scream for help.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Eric would for sure save her!


    However, Sebastian seemed to be one step ahead of her and directly circled her in a corner with his


    hands and fidgeted her lips with his long fingers.


    Her soft lips perfumed a light fragrance of rose and were like jellies that made Sebastian get sexually


    excited. ¡°Well, we got to follow it through since we''re faking a marriage or somebody might bust us. I


    would be embarrassed.¡± His voice was low and coarse.


    Bonnie reacted and said, ¡°So you are just afraid that somebody might air our dirtyundry? That''s why


    you want to live with me?¡±


    ¡°What else then?¡± Sebastian questioned, ¡°Why would I want to live with you then?¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Bonnie blushed instinctively. Well, she thought that Sebastian was going to bang her.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Bonnie hurriedly got calm and denied, ¡°I''m fine living here. Get away from me. I got to unpack


    my stuff.¡± Bonnie then pushed Sebastian away and went into the bedroom. But she froze when she


    saw all the items ced in the bedroom. There were hundreds of pieces of jewelry disyed on the


    large bed, which looked beyond luxurious.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Bonnie asked.


    One hand in his pocket, Sebastian leaned against the wall and remained cool, ¡°These are all yours.


    After all, now you are Mrs. Grant, so you cannot be a shabby Mrs. Grant, can you? I don''t want people


    to talk about me behind my back.¡±


    ¡°So you give all of these to me?¡± Bonnie muttered.


    Sebastian was happy inside when he saw Bonnie''s surprised look. Well, how rustic was this woman?


    Did she really have to be so excited to see this stuff?


    But at the next second, his face darkened when he heard Bonnie''s words. ¡°I don''t want these things.


    Take them away. I don''t want to owe you anything.¡±


    ¡°Toss them away then,¡± Sebastian responded grimly and mmed the door, and just left.


    The maid was carrying a set of toiletries when he went downstairs and she said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Grant,


    these are the toiletries that we prepared for Mrs. Grant. Should I put them in your bathroom?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Don''t bring these to her,¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    The maid froze in confusion. Well, what was Bonnie going to use then?


    When she was about to ask Sebastian questions, he threw the whole set of toiletries into the trash can.


    Technically, he just did what Bonnie told her to do ¨C not owing him anything. Then from now on, Bonnie


    would better not ask him for any help!


    Sebastian went to work dispiritedly. Bonnie stayed in the room for a while and then walked out. She


    learned that Sebastian had left for work from a maid. She stood there, her longshes fluttering to


    cover theplex emotion in her eyes. It was better than Sebastian went to work than they fought all


    the time at home.


    While Bonnie was thinking, Eric came over with four kids. ¡°Mrs. Grant, all the rooms have been


    arranged. Let me show you around the Sunshine Vi. That will help you fit in quickly.¡± Eric suggested.


    Bonnie nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She then followed Eric to the supermarket. They bought many snacks and


    even grabbed a lunch.


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, I got to handle something in thepany and can''t drive you home.¡± After lunch, Eric left.


    Bonnie then brought four kids back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Joanna was alone before the kids came, and she insisted on showing them her toys in the bedroom.


    After horsing around for more than two hours, they got exhausted and drifted off. The four kids slept in


    different and funny positions, which was incredibly adorable. Bonnie was touched and pecked them on


    the face one by one and then slowly walked out. After going back to Sebastian''s room, she meant to


    get some rest, but her phone started ringing.


    It was from an unknown number. Bonnie hesitated for a second and picked up the phone.


    An anxious voice instantly sounded, ¡°Annie? What happened? Why are you avoiding


    me?¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Bonnie paused for a bit and then came round, ¡°William?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s me.¡± William breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, I''m d you haven''t forgotten me.¡±


    William was thest person that she would forget in her life! Back when she was with her babies alone


    abroad, she got to study, work and babysit her kids at the same time. And one day, she was targeted


    by a bunch of rascals. If it weren''t for William''s help, she would have been dead! She even asked


    William to be her kids'' godfather, which clearly showed how much she respected, and appreciated


    William. However, after she went back to Willisto, she got many things on her te and didn''t get time


    to get in touch with him.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± William sounded distressed, ¡°I called youst time, but you hung up and just


    blocked my number. I thought that I hurt you by saying those words and don''t want to speak to me ever


    again.¡±


    Last time? It then urred to Bonnie that Sebastian hung up the phone when William called. She then


    got sick and didn''t find his number in the caller history when she recovered, so she just gave up.


    William just said that he was blocked. Did that bastard Sebastian do this? Well, it could be! That


    bastard was good at this! Bonnie was fuming inside but was awkward to tell the truth, and just said, ¡°My


    phone had a glitch a while ago. I''m sorry. I meant to call you back.¡±


    William then chuckled which sounded gentle and sweet. Bonnie could even feel his warmth over the


    phone.


    William had always been such a lovely person. No matter when and where it was, he could always


    bring a ray of sunshine to her life.


    ¡°Well, we are talking now! I''m d that it works.¡± William responded and went on after pausing for a


    minute, ¡°Annie, I''m in Willisto now. Can we meet up?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Bonnie answered without hesitation, ¡°When? Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''ll wait for you at the Blue Mountain Caf¨¦. Take your time. I''m in no hurry. It''s sunny outside.


    Remember to apply some sunscreen.¡± William was considerate.


    After a quick conversation, Bonnie hung up the phone. She jumped off the sofa and wanted to get


    dressed. However, after scanning around, she found that her suitcase was empty!


    Empty? Where were her clothes?


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, what are you looking for?¡± A maid was passing by and wondered when she saw Bonnie


    rummaging around.


    ¡°My clothes that were in this suitcase.¡± Bonnie tried to exin.


    The maid nodded, ¡°I had put them in order and hung them in the closet. You would see them as soon


    as you walked into the closet.¡±


    Bonnie then hurriedly opened the closet. Sebastian and her clothes each took half of the space in this


    spacious closet. She took a nce and saw her dresses which were of different colors, textures, and


    designs hanging next to various suits which were mainly dark. These clothes didn''t really match but


    they werepatible in a strange way.


    Bonnie got a weird feeling inside and it seemed that the void in her heart was filled. She reached out


    her hand instinctively and touched Sebastian''s suit which was in sharp contrast to the softness of the


    porcin silk cheongsam.


    She instantly felt that this was home to her!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Bonnie picked that silk cheongsam to wear. The modified cheongsam was slit up to her calf and her


    slender leg would be half-revealed when she walked. Bonnie looked absolutely elegant and gentle as


    she got a killer body and a long swan neck, and she swept her hair back with a hairpin.


    After wearing light makeup, Bonnie left the vi. William was already there when she arrived at the Blue


    Mountain Cafe. Bonnie saw his familiar figure afar and greeted him with a beam, ¡°I''m sorry, William. I


    was in traffic, so I¡­¡±


    However, before she could even finish her sentence, she saw his face and got flustered, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    William chuckled, ¡°Howe that you can''t recognize me? I just received a scar revision surgery and


    return to normal. Do you really have to be this surprised?¡±


    Bonnie nodded crazily, ¡°I''m shocked!¡±


    Nevertheless, she was really taken aback by how William looked like Sebastian now!


    She almost thought that he was Sebastian when she first met him in the eyes.


    Back when she was abroad, William got a huge scar on his face and looked quite gruesome. She was


    really shocked by how dashing he was now after the surgery and how he looked like Sebastian¡­


    Bonnie took a deep breath and then came round, ¡°You really look like a person that I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Sebastian?¡± William asked and cracked a smile, ¡°We are alike.¡±


    After pausing for a while, he questioned, ¡°Annie, I saw reports online that you married to Sebastian? Is


    this true? The Grants are not easy to get along with, especially Mrs. Stewart. She would definitely


    make things difficult for you.¡±


    Bonnie meant to ask William howe he knew Sebastian and then connected the dots when she


    heard William''s words. She was deep in love with Sebastian for years and knew everything about him,


    but she had never seen William in the Grants. She didn''t even hear about him, so William probably just


    looked a lot like Sebastian!


    Bonnie then let out a wry smile, ¡°I will exin the details to youter, but this marriage won''tst long.¡±


    At the end of the day, Sebastian was just using her to get away from marrying Be and she just


    wanted to find Natan and leave this ce. They didn''t have feelings for each other and were both up to


    different things, how can their marriagest under this circumstance?


    ¡°That''s a relief.¡± William beamed and continued, ¡°Annie, I would be staying in Willisto for a long time. If


    you need my help, feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Bonnie nodded.


    William then added, ¡°Annie, I got a business now. Can you help me if you are avable?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I would definitely help you when I have time.¡± Bonnie answered firmly.


    Back when she was abroad, God knew how many times William had helped her. Now that she had this


    opportunity to pay back his favors, she certainly would agree.


    ¡°Well, it''s not really that difficult. I want you to design a logo for a newpany. You can start working


    tomorrow if you are on board. I will pay you three times your market value.¡±


    Bonnie waved her hands, ¡°I can even do that free of charge for you.¡±


    ¡°This is not for me. This is for apany. I''m just an acting general manager, so I can''t let you do this


    without pay. We can''t save the money for thepany.¡± William said seriously.


    "You are working in other people''spany?¡± Bonnie was shocked, ¡°What about your ownpany


    abroad?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    William smiled wryly, ¡°I sold it.¡±


    Thepany was sold?


    ¡°But you built thatpany from scratch and it is growing. It''s a pity that you would sell it now.¡± Bonnie


    lamented.


    At the drop of her sound, William downyed the matter, ¡°I heard from George that you owed other


    people a billion dors and was unable to pay back. I was afraid that you might be put on a spot and


    just sold thepany.¡±


    He made it sound like he just sold a carrot. Bonnie was taken aback and her ck eyes filled with


    remorse, ¡°I''m sorry, William. Thank you for your concern. As for yourpany, I will help you to¡­¡± But


    she was then cut half-sentenced by William, ¡°It''s okay. The business environment overseas is not that


    optimistic anyway. Moreover, I got a sweet deal. I will start my own business after I''m all settled in


    Willisto.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    William rested his head against his hands and looked nonchnt. He was obviously soothing Bonnie.


    She was not a fool and certainly knew he was implying something else. William had always been this


    sweet and supportive at any time.


    Bonnie then looked up and nced at William who was nothing like Sebastian in terms of expressions.


    Compared to Sebastian''s coldness, he was always like a ray of warm sunshine However, Bonnie was


    peaceful inside and wasn''t at all attracted to him. After keeping silent for a while, she said slowly,


    ¡°William, I would pay you back one day.¡±


    ¡°Annie, you know that I''m not doing this for you to pay me back. I just want to¡­¡± William appeared


    flustered. However, Bonnie had already stood up, ¡°We are friends and I can''t let you do this for nothing.


    It''s time to go. My kids are taking a nap and might cry if they don''t see me when they wake up,¡±


    William then stood up with resignation, ¡°I will drive you home.¡±


    ¡°I will just take a cab.¡± Bonnie rejected William''s offer. ¡°I will see you in thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± William nodded.


    After leaving the cafe, Bonnie took a cab and went straight back to the Sunshine Vi.


    She had been thinking about William the entire way home. He and Sebastian are so simr! She would


    even believe it if they were brothers! However, she never heard that Sebastian got a brother over the


    years she had known him.


    ¡°They probably just look alike,¡± Bonnie muttered and didn''t take it to heart for the cab arrived at the


    gate.


    She saw a ck nanny car parking at the gate afar with several grim-looked maids standing aside.


    They were holding Erika who was in tears to the car.


    Erika! Bonnie jumped out of the car before it even fully stopped and pushed the maids away and


    protected Erika. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you doing this to my daughter?¡± Bonnie red and


    questioned furiously.


    Erika shakes from all the crying, ¡°Mommy, Andrew, and Lukas are in the car!¡±


    What? Bonnie looked inside the car and found that Andrew and Lukas were really in the car, but their


    eyes were all shut and were unresponsive.


    Bonnie felt that her head was about to blow up! ¡°What did you do to my kids?¡± Bonnie yelled


    hysterically, ¡°I would let you pay if anything happens to them.¡±


    While saying this, Bonnie carried Andrew and Lukas out of the car.


    But one of the maids stopped her, ¡°Mrs. Grant, you can''t take these kids away.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The maid then directly pushed Bonnie out of the car and even took Erika away.


    ¡°Mommy! Help, mommy! I don''t want to go with them!¡± Erika pounded the window and burst out crying.


    Though she was born to be a prophet, Erika was just a five-year-old kid now and was frightened of


    being kidnapped in the middle of the day.


    ¡°Open the goddamn door.¡± Bonnie can''t open the door and smashed the car.


    However, the maid just ignored her and hit on the gas pedal, and drove away. Bonnie clutched at the


    car handle and was dragged forward by the car. There was a blood streak under Bonnie''s body soon


    for the car speed was too fast. The maid who was driving the car was rmed and hurriedly stopped


    the car and wanted to get rid of Bonnie, but Bonnie just jumped up and ran to the driver''s seat and


    wanted to drive the car herself. However, she was then knocked over by the maid when she just took a


    few steps.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Grant. We have no choice. Somebody wille over and take you to the Sunshine


    Vi.¡± The maid then turned around and was about to get in the car. ¡°No! My kids! Give my kids back!¡±


    Bonnie was at the top of her lungs and clutched at the maid''s pants.


    Still, the kids were taken away and Erika''s crying soon faded away.


    No¡­ No¡­ Bonnie shook her head violently and was in shudders. She forced herself to stand up and


    ran towards the direction in which the car was disappearing. She tottered along the way and God knew


    how many times she had fallen over till she reached an intersection and slowly, the white nanny car


    was drowned in the traffics.


    At the same time, Sebastian was in a regr meeting and the atmosphere in the room was quite


    formidable. Everyone was keeping their heads down and no one dared to utter a word for Sebastian


    was especially irritated today. They would be practically risking their neck on the de if they were


    targeted by Sebastian.


    ¡°How can you bring me this kind of report? Do you still want your work or not?¡±


    ¡°This number is wrong! Go get your sry from the Finance and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°You still haven''t finished your work summary? I''m impressed by your work efficiency. You are no better


    than a pig for thispany. It will probably earn more than you.¡±


    All the employees were dreadful of Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s phone then started ringing.


    It was Annie.


    Sebastian pinched at his eyebrows and hung up the phone. Well, didn''t she im that she didn''t want


    to owe him anything? Why was she calling him now?


    Nevertheless, Bonnie called him again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and slowly picked up the phone.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ Kids¡­ they were kidnapped away. What should I do?¡± Sebastian immediately heard


    Bonnie''s coarse voice from all the crying.


    Sebastian''s face instantly darkened, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Somebody¡­ Somebody just kidnapped the kids¡­ Several people took the kids away. They told me


    not to stay out of it.¡± Bonnie was incoherent.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Sebastian remained calm and asked.


    Bonnie''s voice shuddered, ¡°The Sunshine Vi.¡±


    ¡°Stay there.¡± Sebastian then directly hung up the phone.


    All the people were staring at Sebastian, but he just walked out of or more specifically, ran out of the


    meeting room. Eyes met, nobody knew what happened. They can only tell that Sebastian was in a


    hurry and acted as if he just rushed to save her lover¡­

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    It was a thirty-minute ride from the Grant Group to the Sunshine Vi, but Sebastian just took less than


    ten minutes. He saw a petite figure by the gate from afar.


    It was Bonnie.


    Her clothes had been ragged and her legs were covered in blood. It was a shocking scene.


    Sebastian was rmed.


    He got out of the car and wanted to ask what exactly happened.


    However, when Bonnie saw him, she just ran to his chest and said, ¡°Sebastian, Andrew, Lukas, and


    Erika had all been taken away. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Did you see who kidnapped them?¡± Sebastian hugged her back subconsciously.


    He then discovered that Bonnie was shaking hard and really didn''t know what held her up till now.


    Bonnie hurriedly recapped the whole story. Sebastian then learned what happened.


    Whose minions dared to kidnap three kids in the middle of the day in the Sunshine Vi and addressed


    Bonnie ¡®Mrs. Grant''? Easy guess! It was certainly Aliyah!


    ¡°Rupert will be here in five minutes. Stay here and I will get the kids back.¡± Sebastian soothed Bonnie


    and wanted to get in the car, but Bonnie directly sat on the passenger seat, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Face darkened, Sebastian was irritated, ¡°Didn''t you notice that you are


    covered in blood?¡±


    ¡®What if she is scarred all over the body if she isn''t treated properly?'' Sebastian was thinking to himself.


    But Bonnie misunderstood him and hurriedly formed a ball in the seat, ¡°I won''t stain your car. Can I stay


    in the trunk?¡± She could live with anything as long as she can go to pick up her kids.


    Sebastian was speechless. Howe this woman cared so much about the kids who she gave birth to


    with her ex-husband? Sebastian curled his lips in a sulk, but he ended up saying nothing and hit on the


    gas pedal.


    They soon arrived at the Grant Residence.


    Bonnie noticed that the white nanny''s car was parking in the garden and rushed out of the car to open


    that door. However, it was empty inside. The three kids weren''t inside. She then heard Erika''s crying in


    the lobby afar.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    It was Erika!


    Bonnie hurriedly followed the sound and saw three stic bathtubs in the middle of the lobby and they


    were filled with water. Several maids were standing aside and they were stripping Erika''s clothes to


    force her into the bathtub. As for Andrew and Lukas, they were still unconscious, so they had been


    thrown into the bathtub.


    ¡°Let go of my Erika!¡± Bonnie sprinted forward and hugged Erika.


    Erika had lost her voice from all the shrieking and crying, but she burst into tears again when she saw


    Bonnie and was shaking hard, ¡°Mommy! They¡­ They want to throw me into this bathtub. It''s cold


    water. I struggled and they just grabbed me.¡±


    What? It was cold water? Bonnie froze for a second and got livid and meant to get Andrew and Lukas


    out. However, she didn''t see any clothes when she got them out and they were cold like ice!


    Bonnie got fuming, ¡°How can you do this to them? They are just five years old! How can you soak them


    in cold water?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that cold. Moreover, they would be out in about half an hour¡­¡± Before this maid can even finish


    her sentence, she was knocked over to the ground.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    The maid rolled a few meters away and didn''t stop till she hit the Roman Column. Her face distorted in


    sheer pain.


    Bonnie froze and looked at Sebastian in disbelief. ¡®He just hit that maid to the ground!''


    Sebastian looked fierce and sounded cold-blooded, ¡°Put her in a bathtub for half an hour with extra ice


    cubes.¡±


    All the other maids were shocked and were afraid that they might be targeted the next.


    Hearing Sebastian''s order, they hurriedly threw the maid into the bathtub and poured a bucket of ice in


    it. The maid was freezing and tried hard to crawl out. Sebastian kicked her into the bathtub once again


    and looked grim, ¡°You''d better stay in there!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I''m sorry! Please forgive me! I won''t do this ever again! I''m going to freeze to death! Please!


    Have some mercy!¡± The maid begged in the bathtub.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie even felt bad to see her pathetic look. But Sebastian remained indifferent and took his jacket off


    and covered three kids with it, ¡°If you don''t punish her this time, she might do this again in a more


    horrifying way. You can''t be soft-hearted now.¡±


    She got to toughen up and be heard.


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, Bonnie looked at him in surprise.


    Sebastian looked calm and his stare made him even grimmer.


    Bonnie immediately came back to her sense. Sebastian was helping her to establish authority in this


    home or she might be haunted by this kind of matter over and over again.


    When she was about to express her gratitude, Aliyah''s angry voice sounded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bonnie''s face immediately changed and guarded Erika in defense. ¡°You''re stealing my line!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stewart, you bordered on kidnapping and abusing children!¡±


    Aliyah sneered, ¡°Stop threatening me with reporting to the police! They are my grandkids now and this


    is my family matter! The police even can''t meddle in this!¡±


    After pausing for a second, she turned to Sebastian, ¡°How can they be part of the Grants if they are not


    cleaned properly?¡±


    ¡°Leave them alone!¡± Sebastian warned coldly.


    Aliyah looked at Sebastian in disbelief, ¡°Sebastian, what did this woman do to you? Why are you


    spoiling other men''s kids?¡±


    Bonnie wanted to yell out that they were Sebastian''s kids and part of the Grants!


    Aliyah was abusing her biological grandsons and granddaughter!


    However, she couldn''t blurt out the truth and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Mrs. Stewart! My kids are


    innocent! You can direct whatever you want at me, but please leave my kids alone!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Aliyah sneered and nced at Sebastian, ¡°You are now my son''s sweetheart. How can I do


    anything to you?¡±


    ¡°I''m Mr. Grant''s wife and the daughter-inw of the Grants! If Mrs. Stewart wants to lecture me, it''s


    reasonable andwful! I will take it!¡± Bonnie answered lightly. As long as Aliyah stopped harassing her


    kids, she would do whatever she was asked to do, and that was the result Aliyah had been waiting to


    see.


    Aliyah immediately nodded and smiled, ¡°Well then, let me teach my daughter-inw some manners


    from now on!¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Sebastian instantly turned livid, "Mom!"


    Aliyah spread her hands with resignation while looking at Bonnie, "Annie said she wanted to be a good


    wife. Did I put a gun to her head?"


    "I asked for this," Bonnie continued, "Only if you don''t mess with my kids."


    "I''m busy teaching. How can I still have time to care about other people''s kids?" Aliyah said, beaming a


    triumphant smile.


    Bonnie took a step back, her hands closed into fists hanging by her side. She was afraid that all the evil


    things woulde down on her kids if she didn''t stand out like a mother, and that must bring a lifelong


    regret to Bonnie if her kids got hurt. So, she still took the deal, knowing it would be a trap.


    Sebastian chimed in a frosty tone, "Did I agree?"


    Bonnie blurted, "I volunteered."


    That was not helping, idiot! Sebastian was angry with blue veins jumping on his forehead. He was just


    mad at Bonnie for her stupid stubbornness. But Bonnie didn''t want to bother Sebastian since they had


    a fake marriage. Sebastian shouldn''t have done that for her.


    Closed her eyes, Bonnie let the heart-wrenching feeling burn inside. She closed her fists so hard that


    her fingernails had jabbed into her palm. "When I''m in the Rome, do as the Roman do."


    "Thene with me," Aliyah said in a deep voice, "Check the house rules in the living room."


    Bonnie said with a squeezed smile before she left, "Mr. Grant, please watch the kids."


    Sebastian wanted to stop her, but with three kids around, he couldn''t. After cursing a bit, he was going


    to settle the kids first.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As soon as he reached the door, Rupert ran over in a hurry. "Sebastian, why are you here? If I didn''t


    ask the security guard, I would''ve been waiting outside the door now."


    "Watch the kids," Sebastian passed the kids to Rupert and walked back to the living room.


    Rupert had never seen Sebastian acting this restlessly. Wait, what the hell was going on here?


    Before he yelled to ask, Erika tugged at his sleeve to get his attention. "Uncle Rupert, they took away


    mommy.


    Holy moly! Sebastian was rushing to save his wife!


    "It''s okay. Your daddy is a superman, and he will bring your mommy back." Rupertforted Erika.


    Rupert had faith in Sebastian.


    When Sebastian arrived in the living room, Bonnie didn''t have a hard time as expected.


    Aliyah took out a book as thick as a brick and gave it to Bonnie, "This is the house rules. You''ll need to


    learn this off by heart."


    Bonnie didn''t rush to open the book, and instead, she looked up at Aliyah, "Ms. Stewart, before this,


    mind if telling me why my sons are in a drowsy state?"


    "They took sleeping pills." A servant stood up to reply.


    Bonnie raised her eyebrows, "You did that?"


    The servant nodded smugly, "Yeah."


    In the next minute, Bonnie smashed the book in her hand on the servant''s head, "How dare you! He''s a


    little master of the Grants! I think you so need a lecture to learn when you picked on the wrong


    person!"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Bonnie knocked the servant out on the ground. Arge lump appeared on the servant''s head. "You...


    you hit me?" The servant widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Bonnie sneered, "Why not? I''m Mr. Grant''s legal wife and your master. Ms. Stewart admitted that. Can


    a master punish her maid thatmitted a sin?"


    Hearing this, Aliyah pped the table hard. "When did I say that?"


    "No?" Bonnie retorted, "Then what am I doing now, Ms. Stewart?" After a pause, she added, "I


    would''ve called the police when you drugged my kids, but I didn''t. Why? This''s inside the family!"


    Bonnie then turned to look at Aliyah, beaming a smug smile, "Am I right, Ms. Stewart?"


    Aliyah''s face contorted into an odd expression of rage. It took quite a while to squeeze out a few words,


    "Yes!" She didn''t really see thising.


    "Focus on the rules." Aliyah urged coldly before leaving upstairs.


    Bonnie slumped into the sofa with great relief, slowly opening the encyclopedia-thick book. Casting a


    nce at the servant, she raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you monitoring me?" After learning about


    Bonnie''s tamper, the servant hurriedly shook his head and ran away.


    When the living room was empty, Bonnie finally got a breather. She was rubbing her sweaty palms.


    She did that just wanted to show her attitude to Aliyah, and it worked. At least now, Aliyah wouldn''t


    openly mess with the kids and her.


    And Bonnie didn''t notice Sebastian in the corner.


    When things ended, Sebastian left. Rupert was packing his medicine box when he arrived at the side


    hall.


    "How''re the kids?" Sebastian raised his eyebrows at Rupert.


    Rupert nodded then shook his head again.


    Brows furrowed with confusion, Sebastian asked coldly, "What do you mean?"


    "We need to talk." Rupert dragged Sebastian to the garden.


    The garden was empty, and no one would be around at this moment.


    Rupert said, "Andrew and Lukas fell into a deep sleep after taking sleeping pills. Some ginger water


    can drive away from the cold, and after a good night''s sleep, they''ll be fine."


    "Is there something wrong with Erika?" Sebastian knew what Rupert implied.


    Rupert nodded and took out his phone to show a photo to Sebastian. "Isn''t it taken in the amusement


    park? What''s wrong?" Sebastian was puzzled.


    Rupert zoomed in on the photo and pointed to the mole on Erika''s face, "Look at this. She had a big


    ck mole on the corner of her mouth, but now it''s gone. And there''re several more under her eyes."


    This was so weird!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian lifted his eyes to Rupert, "You mean these moles are fake?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Rupert snapped his fingers excitedly, "Without all the moles on Erika''s face, doesn''t she look exactly


    like Joanna?" And that proved Rupert''s assumption- Erika and Joanna may have switched identities ¨C


    So, sometimes her heart disease disappeared.


    Sebastian nodded in response and walked straight into the side hall. Three kids sat lining up the chair


    in a droopy state. Especially Erika, her face was flushed from sleepiness and tears were still dripping


    down on her long eyshes. She looked pitiful and brought Sebastian back to the old days when


    Joanna was here. The moles on Erika''s face changed. Were they really fake moles?


    Out of instinct, Sebastian wanted to touch Erika''s face.


    "Daddy, what are you doing?" Joanna said at the door. Then she rushed over to hit Sebastian with her


    head and protected Erika behind her back. "How can you touch a girl''s face like that? A man and a


    woman should keep a proper distance. Understand?"


    Joanna was a little flustered, but she tried her best to stay calm, "Don''t touch Erika."


    "Why not? She''s my daughter now?" Sebastian said solemnly.


    Joanna was choked in surprise. Sebastian slowly approached, intending to touch Erika''s face across


    Joanna. At this critical moment, Bonnie''s shout came from the living room.


    Sebastian rushed towards there, leaving the kids in the side hall. But when he walked into the living


    room, he found Rupert was applying medicine to Bonnie''s wound.


    Since when was she sensitive to pain? Sebastian walked forward, looking at Bonnie with a sneer on his


    face, "Is it really that hurt?"


    "A car dragged you for a few miles? Try it and you''ll know." Bonnie muttered.


    Rage mixed with concern was brewing in Sebastian''s eyes. "Then why did you do that? Silly woman!"


    "I was worried about the kids¡­" Before she could finish, Bonnie hissed from the pain when the


    disinfectant was poured on her wound.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was irritable and turned to Rupert, "Any other gentle way?"


    Rupert spread his hands with resignation. "I''m a doctor. All I have to do is to treat wounds properly not


    gently. Don''t vent it out on me!"


    Sebastian turned gloomy and he said in a sulk, "I just think she''s noisy."


    Hearing this, the light in Bonnie''s eyes faded. She thought Sebastian at least cared about her when he


    helped her find the kids, but now it seemed she was wrong. Otherwise, why would he get annoyed at


    her voice?


    "Mr. Robertson," Bonnie lifted her eyes at Rupert and said with a pressed smile, "Please continue. I feel


    much better now, and I won''t make any noise." No matter how hurt it was, she would hold back and


    swallow all the pain!

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Rupert turned to Sebastian for his opinion but only saw the coldness in his squinted eyes. Sebastian


    urged, "What are you waiting for? Just do it. If she yells again, just throws her out of the window.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rupert shrugged and started to apply medicine to Annie''s wounds.


    Annie was as good as her word. Shivering out of pain, she bit her lower lip so hard that it cracked. At


    the end of the treatment, Bonnie blinked back her tears to get it over. This annoyed Sebastian, and he


    walked away with a poker face.


    ¡°Don''t take him seriously, Annie.¡± Rupertforted her, ¡°He''s been alone for a very long time that he


    might lose his mind."


    Bonnie couldn''t believe her ears. Sebastian had been alone for a long time? How was this possible?


    He got a lot of choices, or at least, he''s got Be Jones, right? But there was no easy way to ask this.


    At this moment, Joanna took Erika over and they disturbed Bonnie''s thoughts by rubbing themselves


    against her legs. Bonnie''s heart softened at her adorable children.


    Rupert said, ¡°Okay, so much for today. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Robertson.¡±


    After Rupert left, Annie yed with the girls while flipping through the ''Women''s Bible'' where the rules


    stipted what she should do in crazy details.


    Erika read the book with arched brows. In her eyes, it was no different from a prisoner!


    She whispered to Joanna, ¡°Why does grandma hate mommy?¡±


    Joanna exined, ¡°She doesn''t hate your mommy. In fact, she hates any woman who gets close to my


    dad except the damn old woman.¡±


    Erika was stunned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Joanna shook her head and said, ¡°I don''t know. Anyway, my grandma favors her. I heard that she once


    saved my grandma''s life with her marrow.¡±


    It urred to Joanna that Erika was a fortune teller. ¡°You know that kind of crystal ball thing, don''t you?


    Come on, let''s check. I''ve doubted that story for a long time. She might have lied to my grandma.¡±


    Erika then took out a crystal ball, closed her eyes, and rubbed the ball. After a set of rites, she said


    seriously, ¡°You''re right. Your grandma is not deeply connected with the damn old woman.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Joanna snapped her fingers and said, ¡°I knew it. She is a liar. Let''s find it out. Then we can tell the truth


    to my grandma.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Erika while nodding hardly.


    Bonnie stood up to interrupt their chat, ¡°Stay here. I need to find Aliyah.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, have you remembered all the rules?¡± asked Joanna in astonishment, her eyes widened.


    Bonnie shook her head and said, ¡°No, it''s too much. So, I''m going to ask for something easy, perhaps


    cleaning the house.¡±


    Having finished her words, Bonnie lumped upstairs briskly. The girls were stunned as they saw her


    leaving out of sight, having a weird feeling that Bonnie was a bit happy to be punished.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    In fact, they were right. Bonnie was happy because this was her chance to be alone and to look for


    Natan around the house. No one detected anything wrong in this, and even Aliyah hissed when she


    found Bonnie would rather do chores than recite the rules.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I think I''ve given you too much credit. Where''s the arrogant Bonnie? Oh, she''s begging me now."


    Aliyah looked disapprovingly. Bonnie looked down to the floor, hiding her eyes that were full of mischief.


    She acted like a good wife in front of Aliyah.


    "Alright, you can start with the annexes. This isn''t over until you clean the entire house." Aliyah


    commanded coldly. The Grant Residence dated back to ancient times, covering arge space with


    seven or eight annexes. It would take her at least one week to finish the cleaning. However, Bonnie


    didn''t find it annoying at all.


    She then started from the nearest annex with servants. ¡°You need to clean up the dust here,¡± said a


    servant.


    Bonnie nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She ved away all day to get her job done with a mop and a feather


    duster in her hand. But it was a rewarding trip ¨C she found an album where photos of Joanna and


    Natan recorded their growth since they had been born, from the adorable babies in infancy to little kids


    on all fours in suits and to the smiling children sitting in a toy car.


    Bonnie flipped it over page after page with emotional turbulence in her heart. When she saw Natan in


    the photos, it reminded her how much she missed her child. Natan looked exactly the same as Andrew


    and Lukas when he was a child. She wondered what Natan looked like now. However, thest photos


    were taken when Natan was three years and two months old.


    What happened at that time? Why did it stop recording?


    When she was going to seek other clues, Bonnie heard Sebastian''s voice behind her.


    ¡°Why are you sneaking around here?¡±


    Bonnie turned around and hid the album in her clothes. ¡°Nothing. I was just taking a rest after doing all


    day''s work.¡±


    Sebastian''s eyes were unreadable. ¡°Quit if you don''t want to.¡±


    Aliyah couldn''t force Bonnie to work if it went against Sebastian''s wishes.


    However, Bonnie panicked. She said, ¡°No, I''m okay with that. I just take a break. Please don''t tell your


    mother.¡± This was her best chance to wander around the Grant Residence.


    ¡°Annie, what''s wrong with you? I didn''t know you''re a big fan of doing chores.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t.¡± Bonnie shook her head and said, ¡°But I''m trying to help.¡±


    She looked assertively at Sebastian after she found a good excuse. ¡°I''m your wife now. I bet you''ve


    heard of that ''mother-and-daughter'' issue right? I''m trying to help you get out of that."


    Sebastian was moved when he heard that, but did she really mean it when she said it?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Get up. Follow me." Sebastian urged.


    "I said I''m fine. Please leave me alone." Bonnie sputtered restlessly. Panic glinted in her eyes, and she


    was like a frightened deer. Sebastian swallowed hard to hold the desire to throw her against the wall


    and fuck her.


    "You need to take a break." His voice was hoarse and sharp.


    When Bonnie was distracted, Sebastian walked to her. He reached out to pull her up from the ground.


    With an album hidden in her clothes, Bonnie acted a bit clumsily.


    "Well, I think I definitely need some rest," Bonnie said bluntly.


    Then they returned to Sunshine Vi with the kids. When they were home, Sebastian went to work in


    the study and Bonnie took the kids to dine.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy." Lukas med himself for today''s incident. "I didn''t know there were sleeping pills


    in the juice. I''m sorry to cause the wound on your leg."


    "Troubles came out of blue." Bonnie rubbed his head lovingly.


    Anyway, no one could bear toy hands on these adorable kids, right?


    "Lukas, don''t be upset." Erika managed tofort Lukas. "Evil deeds will be repaid by evil results. I


    knew Grandma would be paid for her evil actions tomorrow."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Erika!" Bonnie covered her mouth and nervously looked around, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    They were in the Sunshine Vi. Any servant could be Aliyah''s spy.


    If Aliyah got to know about Erika''s superpower, Erika''s life was at stake.


    Luckily, Lukas was smart. He tried to make it right, "Mommy, a fortune teller told us, but we doubt it."


    As his voice fell, a maid asked, "Who''s that fortune teller?"


    Speak of the devil! Spies were everywhere.


    Lukas responded matter-of-factly, "Just a random fortune teller."


    "Yes, it''s a fortune teller." Erika echoed.


    Let them faff around! Anyway, they would never find the fortune teller. If they wanted proof, just made


    them some!


    The maid marked this message down in her mind. But this incident put Bonnie on pins and needles.


    She had to watch the kids carefully in case they might say something wrong again. And the kids didn''t


    horse around again, eating quietly.


    After dinner, Bonnie went upstairs for a shower.


    The kids were still excited even after going through the horrifying event this afternoon because that was


    the first night they had spent in Sunshine Vi. To save some effort and time, Bonnie took them all to


    Lukas''s room - two boys sleeping on the soft mat on the floor, and two girls on the bed. They rolled


    back and forth on the bed in pink bunny pajamas.


    "Mommy, please stay with us," Erika begged.


    Joanna said seriously, standing up with her hands on her waist. "No. Mommy needs to sleep with


    Daddy. Otherwise, how can we have more siblings?"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Bonnie blushed after she heard those words, looking at Joanna with embarrassment.


    "Who told you those words?"


    "Uncle Eric," Joanna gave him away. "He said you and daddy had some kind of sparks that could bring


    us more siblings in a couple of years!"


    "Okay, enough." Bonnie stopped her. She didn''t know where this conversation would lead to. After she


    put the kids down to sleep, Bonnie went to Sebastian''s room.


    Sebastian wasnguidly reading a book against the headboard. Well, that was tempting.


    After a pause, Bonnie forced a smile and said, "Mr. Grant, why didn''t you sleep?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can I sleep with you dawdling around?" His voice sounded indifferent.


    Although Bonnie wanted to fight back, she had to admit that Sebastian was right. They shared a room,


    so she might wake up Sebastian if she came backte at night.


    "I''m going to take a quick shower," Bonnie murmured as she ran to the bathroom.


    After the shower, she put on less revealing pajamas and rested on the sofa. They were having a fake


    marriage, so a sofa was the best Bonnie could do. But the sofa was too small to fit her size. Once she


    turned around, her face was very likely to kiss the floor. Well, that wasn''t exaggerating. She had done


    that seven times within less than half an hour.


    Sebastian seemed to have cursed something in low voice. Before the eighth fall came, he got off the


    bed and walked to carry Bonnie up horizontally.


    "Hey!" Bonnie cried defiantly but instinctively looped her arms around Sebastian''s neck.


    "Stop it," Sebastian was annoyed. "I didn''t do anything to you."


    Bonnie struggled to get off him, and Sebastian forcefully threw her on the bed. On the bouncy, soft


    mattress, Bonnie sank in with her clothes slipping up, revealing her fair skin.


    "Sleep here." Then Sebastiany down beside her.


    "I¡­I''d better sleep on the sofa." The familiar refreshing smell of Sebastian overwhelmed Bonnie. She


    wanted to escape.


    "What''s wrong with you? You got a problem with my bed?" Sebastian''s voice was deep.


    "No. I mean, I''m okay with the sofa. I don''t want to disturb your sleep, Mr. Grant."


    "How can I fall asleep when you fall to the ground for who-know-how-many-times?" He was pissed.


    Then Bonnie shut her mouth.


    She had thought Sebastian actually cared about her, but he was not. He did so because he didn''t want


    Bonnie to disturb his sleep again. Then why didn''t she just go with the flow and sleep tight on his bed


    or maybe better, take his sheet?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Bonnie had a good sleep on the bed, and when she woke up the next morning, Sebastian had already


    left. Only the creases on the sheet proved he had been therest night.


    She sat up with frustration which onlysted for a few seconds. She had to take a quick rinse before


    she went to William''spany.


    When she got everything done and reached downstairs, the maid told her that Sebastian took the kids


    to the kindergarten.


    "Mrs. Grant, your car is in the garage." The maid handed over a car key to Bonnie.


    Bonnie took the key and went to the garage. It was a dark Beetle of the newest model.


    She loved this car! It was the rush hour, so she''d better drive. And soon, she arrived at thepany.


    William was waiting for her outside thepany. "Annie, you bang on time, as usual."


    He gave her the breakfast, beaming. "This is for you."


    She skipped breakfast to make it here, so William''s food just came on time.


    When she opened the paper bag, she was surprised. "It''s my favorite! The Paper Stone sandwich! How


    do you know that?"


    "Well, you mentioned that when we were still in Reliacao."


    Well, Bonnie didn''t remember she had said that before, but whatever. She took it out and had a big


    bite.


    William''s vision started to blur when he looked at Bonnie for a long time. He then took out a napkin and


    said, "It''s new. Well¡­your mouth."


    "Thank you." Bonnie took the napkin.


    After breakfast, William took her inside thepany. On the way, the staff was all excited when William


    walked in.


    "It seems everyone is looking at you. Are you some kind of big shot in thepany?"


    William smiled and shrugged. "Dang it! It''s my charm again."


    Bonnie caught a glimpse of his face, and she had to admit that cocky dude was true. He had a solid


    jawline, a gentle smile, and that kind of vibe drawing people close to him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the elevator stopped at the twelfth floor where the Human Resource Department was


    located. William led Bonnie in, "Mr. Roman, this is that Annie I told you before. See if anything she


    needs."


    Luis stood up with trepidation. "It''s a great honor to have Ms. Annie in ourpany."


    "You can start to work. I will see you at lunchtime." Then William left.


    "Mr. Roman, please take me to my desk," said Bonnie to Luis with a smile.


    "Okay, follow me."


    Luis took Bonnie to the fifteenth floor.


    Bonnie looked around her office, and she was so confused, "Is this her office?"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    That was a total mess! People were all screaming and running in the office. How could she possibly


    work in such a noisy environment?


    Luis said apologetically, "We''re out of rooms now, so live with it. You might not have the best office, but


    you''ll have the best earplugs and earmuffs, oh, and a quiet stall at the corner. Will that be okay for


    you?"


    Bonnie didn''t want to give Luis a hard time since she wasn''t really into this job. Taking a deep breath,


    she nodded to ept all of this. Someone came to assign tasks to her and told her about the designs


    thispany wanted.


    "I will try my best," Bonnie said determinedly and then dived into her work.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian took the kids to the kindergarten. Realizing that she was going to part from her


    best buddies, Joanna was bawling on the street. Sebastian found it annoying, so he put Joanna in this


    kindergarten too. Well, the problem was fixed now. Joanna blissfully jumped onto her dad and kissed


    his face.


    "Thank you, daddy."


    "Since when did you know this trick?" Sebastian''s face darkened.


    "What? Mommy told us to express our feelings."


    "Right. You should be happy to have such a cute daughter." Erika said like a grown-up.


    The childish talk amused Eric. He looked at Sebastian while rubbing his stomach, "Lady Joanna''s right,


    Mr. Grant. The house became much warmer and lovely since Mrs. Grant came."


    Although Bonnie had only been in Sunshine Vi for only a day, many things had changed, like, in the


    past, the Vi was more of a grand hotel. But now, it was not. The Sunshine Vi felt like home. You


    could hear the ringing tone of the children and the noise they made horsing around.


    This was what a family should be, wasn''t it?


    Bonnie''s face shed back in Sebastian''s mind. Indeed, things were different after this woman came


    into my life. But she won''t stay for long until I found out her secrets.


    A glimmer of ruthlessness shed across Sebastian''s narrowed eyes, "Did she bribe you?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Eric covered his mouth with his hand in an instant.


    Fine, he wouldn''t talk about it anymore.


    As Sebastian did not intend to fix that, he simply spun around and headed toward his car. Eric followed


    and drove Sebastian to thepany.


    "Have you found the designer of magnolia?" Sebastian asked, browsing through the documents in the


    back seats. "Not yet. But I find a guy abroad who has worked with the designer of magnolia. He''s


    willing to meet me." "Make it quick." Sebastian lowered his voice.


    Now the opponentpany had extended to Willisto and he had to get that deal to seize the Asian


    market.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Grant. I''ll make it by this week." Eric promised.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    It was the tenth year since Eric worked for Sebastian after graduating from college. So, Sebastian


    trusted him.


    "Send a new quilt to my room."


    Eric was totally perplexed, "Why? What''s wrong with the old one?"


    "It''s worn," Sebastian answered drily. "What? I can''t have a new one?"


    "Of course not, I will make the butler send a new quilt when I am in the office," Eric replied immediately.


    Though they hadn''t held a wedding, Sebastian and Bonnie were still married, and how could the newly-


    wed still use something old? They must use something lucky and new!


    Sitting before the office desk for a whole day, Bonnie was exhausted. She stretched a bit, ready to go


    back to the Vi. However, colleagues on the same floor huddled together around her excitingly,


    "Annie, it''s your first day at work, let''s go out for a wee dinner."


    Bonnie was a little hesitant, "But I need to pick up the kids."


    "Make your husband do it. It''s been a tough day. Rx, mom! It won''t take much time. Come on."


    Bonnie then was dragged to the restaurant. When everyone was ordering food, Bonnie sneaked out to


    call Sebastian.


    "Annie, am I your servant?" He sounded a bit crossed.


    "I can''t go away now. I will go pick them up for the rest of the days, please?" Bonnie''s voice sounded


    intimidating.


    And Sebastian just cut off the phone abruptly.


    Bonnie was astounded. Was that a yes or a no? After hesitation, she called back gingerly.


    The phone was not answered for quite a while, and Bonnie could hear clearly on the other end the


    sound of swirling winds and unceasing honking horns.


    "Are you driving? Where are you going?"


    "The kindergarten!" He seemed pissed off.


    Bonnie was discouraged, "Alright, be careful."


    Again, Sebastian hung up the phone.


    Putting the phone back in her purse, she joined her wee dinner.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian arrived at the kindergarten. The four kids were cocking their heads waiting for someone to


    take them home, and as they found out it was Sebastianing, disappointment shed across their


    eyes.


    Joanna asked, "Daddy, where''s mommy?"


    "No idea," Sebastian answered drily.


    "You lost her?" Andrew''s expression turned serious.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes at Andrew to make him shut his mouth up.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Bonnie hung up the phone in a panic, and somehow, guilty rose to her.


    "Daddy," Joanna darted towards him, "How''s grandma?"


    "Nothing, probably chocked by chicken soup and had a little cough." Sebastian''s voice was still hoarse.


    Merely chicken soup? That''s too bad! Joanna was not so satisfied with this result.


    Before Bonnie mentioned the lunch she was going to have with William, Sebastian sent the kids out


    and slowly walked back to her. She was so nervous that she burrowed down the quilts, having herself


    all covered.


    "You are afraid of me?"


    Bonnie shook her head with intensity, "Nope, I am just embarrassed. Sorry that I throw up on youst


    night."


    "Just that?"


    "Was there anything else?" Bonnie''s eyes widened.


    Did she punch him while she was utterly drunk? Bonnie didn''t remember that.


    "It seems somebody grabbed my quiltsst night and end up not remembering a thing of it."


    Shit! She did? No wonder his voice sounded hoarse, she thought he was trying to charm her!


    "I am so sorry. I was wastedst night and I couldn''t remember anything, but why didn''t you take it


    back? Or just have the maids bring another one."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Speaking of that, Sebastian''s face fell. He didn''t expect that stupid Eric took the old one when he


    brought the new quilt here! There was only one quilt in this room. If he had the maids bring new quilts,


    he would arouse their suspicion. So, afterst night, Sebastian caught a cold.


    "I will make you a soup to ease your sore throat," Bonnie hastily sprung off the bed, heading for


    downstairs. But Sebastian grasped her wrist, "The maid will do that. Sit, I need you to tell me


    something."


    "What?" Bonnie was too flustered to look at him.


    If it was not for the vomitst night and Aliyah''s choke this morning, he''d be crazy not to ask. Now,


    trying to calm himself down, Sebastian gazed into Bonnie''s eyes and asked with a low voice, "Who''s


    your childhood friend?"


    Bonnie''s heart skipped a beat. "What are you talking about? I got a lot of childhood friends."


    Did she spit some past things when she was drunk without even realizing it?


    Did Sebastian know everything?


    Bonnie''s mind was messed up!


    "You had children with your childhood friend, but he just took you as a breeding machine. Who''s that


    man?" He continued.


    Bonnie was alerted, "That''s my own business. I can''t tell you."


    "I will figure it out by myself if you don''t tell me. It''s just a matter of time." His voice was cold, "But it will


    not be easy for you to get away with it when I find out the truth."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Sebastian maintained a poker face that freaked Bonnie out. But once she realized Sebastian hadn''t


    found a clue, she regained herposure. If anything, Sebastian wouldn''t threaten her now. It seemed


    that she didn''t speak out the name of Sebastian after she was drunkst night. God! This was crazy!


    That was so close!


    Thinking of it, a glint of mischief shed across Bonnie''s eyes. "The guy I mentioned was my first


    boyfriend, the real father of the kids."


    "All of them?" Sebastian found it unbelievable. "Then why do Andrew and Lukas look so different from


    Erika? I mean, Andrew and Lukas are more adorable."


    Honestly, Erika was way too far from "adorable" and perhaps "ugly" was the best word you can find to


    describe her pitted face.


    Bonnie argued, "I''m sure Erika will grow beautifully in her own way. Well, time will tell."


    Alright, don''t argue with a woman over their kids. So, Sebastian changed the topic.


    "Then, why did you leave him?"


    "Haven''t I told you that he was dead? He went blind and died in a tragic ident." Bonnie wept as she


    narrated. "Have you ever seen brains spilling out all over the floor? It looked like the chopped pudding


    but smelled like metal. You can still feel the warmth when you touch it¡­"


    "Enough!" Sebastian interrupted her, with his face falling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This woman was insane! How could she discuss human brains in such a pleasant way?


    Well, from this point, Sebastian believed this wasn''t the Bonnie he had been looking for.


    He had been excited for the whole night, but now the bubble had burst. Sebastian found it annoying.


    Indeed, he was only one among those millions of choices for Bonnie. Moreover, he had never treated


    Bonnie as a breeding machine. If he had a child with Bonnie, he must have loved their kids so much.


    Sebastian went out of the room, feeling a bit disoriented. He met Andrew, who was sitting on the stairs


    and ying games obsessively. Sebastian snatched the phone away and lectured with a straight face.


    "Rule No. 1, do not y video games every day."


    When Sebastian walked away, he took out aptop, logged in, and went on with the game. He started


    to feel the stepfather liked meddling in his life! What a bummer!


    Bonnie had been distracted for ages in the bedroom. Finally, she gently patted the chest with relief.


    What a narrow squeak! I was almost found out by Sebastian! Fortunately, I''m such a talented actress


    that I fooled it through. Bonnie calmed herself down. She was going to work after eating downstairs. A


    maid served her a cup of iced Americano while she was waiting for lunch at the dining table.


    "Hold on. Is this for Sebastian?" asked Bonnie.


    "Yes. Mr. Grant drinks iced Americano only."


    Of course, Bonnie remembered that. But, didn''t he catch a cold? Why did he still want this?


    "Give him a soup instead," said Bonnie.


    "What soup?" the maid blinked her eyes with confusion.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "Something helps him ease the cold!" Bonnie was stunned when the maid had no idea about making


    herbal cuisines. She then described to the maid a traditional recipe that could help Sebastian improve


    the syndrome of his cold. But the maid shook her head in puzzlement. "Mr. Grant didn''t tell me to do it."


    Specifically, the maid knew nothing about Sebastian''s health condition. So, was he going to will the


    disease away? But if she didn''t take his quiltst night, Sebastian wouldn''t have caught a cold. Out of


    guilt, she decided to make the soup by herself.


    It was one in the afternoon after she finished making the soup. She must clock in at 2 p.m. "I''m getting


    late for work. Please bring this to Sebastian. I''m leaving now." Bonnie packed some soups for herself


    and rushed to the office.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She ran into several co-workers when she reached the lobby.


    "What''s this, Annie?"


    "Some kind of herbal soup. I made it myself and it''s good for the throat."


    "Gosh, you are so sweet. You made it for William, right?" Co-worker A made fun of her.


    Before Bonnie could exin, co-worker B chimed in, "You don''t say! William helped her outst night.


    His throat must be burning!"


    What? Bonnie recalled carefully what had happenedst night. Last night, she had been making up


    excuses to avoid drinking. At first, her colleagues kept pushing her to drink until William came over and


    said something to them. Then they directed to William instead. Bonnie just thought that William was


    popr around female colleagues, but it wasn''t the whole story. She also remembered that William


    helped her ask for a leave today.


    Now, she felt terribly sorry for misunderstanding William.


    "I am going out." Bonnie ran out with the thermos in her hand.


    She then was back in around half an hour and went straight to William''s office.


    "Thanks, William. The colleagues told me that you helped me outst night and it almost got your


    throat burned. Here!" Bonnie passed the thermos to William.


    William''s gaze went soft. But he was a bit surprised when he opened it, "What''s this?"


    It had some Chinese olive hydromel in it. I bought this for you. Remember to drink it warm."


    Bonnie decided to save the soup she made for herself. She did so because she didn''t want to cause


    any misunderstandings.


    "Annie," William was kind of sad, "do you really have to draw the line with me?"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    William''s eyes were dull with sadness.


    "I am sorry, William. I..." Bonnie took a step backward to avoid his intense stare. She didn''t know how


    to get on with William. She did feel thankful to William for helping her outst night, but she still must


    draw the lines.


    "I was just kidding," William smiled and looked as gentle as usual, while she was bewildered, "Actually,


    I''m not that much into soups. Thank God. You didn''t make it for me."


    Oh? Was it really the truth?


    "How about this Chinese olive hydromel?" Bonnie felt relieved at once.


    "I''ll have it. Thanks." William picked it up and took a sip.


    "Enjoy it, then. I''m getting back to work." Bonnie nodded.


    When Bonnie left, William put down the spoon and threw it back into the thermos.


    At the end of the day, Bonnie was afraid to be invited for a drink again, so she stayed in the restroom


    and clocked out immediately when it was time. She got some snacks and fruits in a supermarket near


    the office before returning to the Sunshine Vi.


    The kids ran over to her when they saw snacks. They picked up a pack of crisp, cracked it open, and


    gulped. In the end, Erika found a box of strong mints.


    "Is this for us, too, Mommy?" asked Erika.


    Bonnie took it over, "This one is for grown-ups, to refresh their minds."


    Erika said with a naughty smile on her face, "I see. Mommy is going to please Daddy with it."


    "Why should I please him?" Bonnie looked at Erika, feeling embarrassed. She literally thought fresh


    mint was a better substitute for Americano, which was not good for his health if he caught a cold.


    After that, Lukas blinked wisely and lowered his head to correct Erika, "Erika, we don''t call it ¡®please''.


    It''s called ¡®care''." Joanna raised her hand up, "I know what ¡®care'' means. It means that you like


    someone and you care about his health and everything!"


    Why? This had gone off the point. Well¡­just forget it. Leave the kids.


    Bonnie stroked their heads before she went upstairs to the second floor. She knocked at the door of the


    study and went inside with permission. Then she put the mints on Sebastian''s desk and said, "It''s for


    you. It can help you."


    Sebastian was flipping through the quarterly financial statement and getting annoyed.


    "What am I? A three-year-old kid? Take it away." Sebastian lifted his eyes from the papers to the mint


    on the corner of the desk.


    "This one is for adults," Bonnie exined, "I tried it, and believe it or not, it works better than the iced


    Americano."


    "Take it away," Sebastian repeated.


    Bonnie simply opened the package, took a piece of mint out, and put it in Sebastian''s mouth, "Try it


    first. It''s good. Just have a try."


    Sebastian traveled his eyes around Bonnie. Suddenly, he found Bonnie was sexually attracted to him.


    "What...what''s wrong?" Bonnie freaked out and looked at Sebastian with confusion.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Bonnie tried to take back her hand subconsciously, but Sebastian quickly grabbed her right hand.


    Then, he had the mint in his mouth, and his lips touched Bonnie''s fingers and sent shock waves


    throughout her body. She took her hand back and blushed. An idental touch had made her heart


    race fiercely as if it was popping out. To her, Sebastian was like poison, which would kill her by a slight


    touch.


    "It tastes bad," Sebastian knitted his eyebrows in disgust.


    As he talked, the cool breeze drifted out of his mouth. Subconsciously, Sebastian picked up the coffee


    and tried to get rid of the smell. However, he felt much worse.


    "Spit it out," Bonnie carried the dustbin over to him quickly, but Sebastian still managed to swallow it.


    Then he flipped out, simply grabbed Bonnie by her wrist, and pulled her down into his arms, "Did you


    do it on purpose?"


    "No, I didn''t. The mint is shaking up your taste buds and when you drank Americano right after that. Of


    course, you can''t stand that! Everybody knows."


    Sebastian stared at her and said intimidatingly, "So, did you mean I have nomon sense?"


    "No. I didn''t mean that. Mr. Grant is well-informed and educated. You have nomon sense?


    Ridiculous!" Bonnie was ttering him.


    Anger surges like a rising heat as Sebastian heard that, but he still kept a poker face. "Get out. Don''t


    disturb me."


    "OK. I am leaving." Bonnie ran out of the study.


    "Tell Erika toe up here." Suddenly, Sebastian''s voice stopped her.


    "But, aren''t you going to work?" Bonnie asked with confusion.


    "Yes. Just do as I said." Sebastian nodded.


    Her thoughts were all mixed up. What? I will distract him from his work, but what about Erika? Won''t


    she distract him from his study? What a man of double standards! Jesus! What on earth am I thinking?


    Am I jealous of Erika? Wait! How could I be jealous?


    Bonnie kicked the needless thoughts out of her mind and went downstairs to call for Erika, who then


    went upstairs with the teddy bear in her arms. When she arrived at the door of the study, she saw


    Sebastian put a piece of mint into his mouth, and mumbled in disgust, "Why people would eat such


    things? It tastes bad!"


    "You want to see me, Daddy?" Erika''s voice was sharp.


    "Here!" Sebastian waved to her. Erika walked over to him obediently and Sebastian put her on the


    thighs. Right after that, Sebastian pointed at the mints on the desk and asked, "Your mommy is a lefty,


    right? Then why did she open the box with her right hand? Was her left hand injured?"


    "Yes, it was, but it''s been years. The muscle tendon in her left hand is shorter than the normal one, and


    it''s difficult for her to bend. So, she has to finish thoseplicated movements like unwrapping things


    with her right hand."


    Hearing this, Sebastian was dumbfounded!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    It urred to Sebastian that Annie used to sign with her left hand. He was much too excited at that


    time and he unconsciously thought Bonnie was back. But, when he took a look at the signature and


    found that Annie had very poor handwriting. Then, he abandoned the thought. But now when he


    thought back at the scribbles now, everything made sense.


    The muscle tendon in her left hand was shorter than a normal one, so Bonnie couldn''t write it well. If


    her left hand was perfectly healthy, would her handwriting be exactly the same as Bonnie''s in his


    memory? Erika''s voice dragged him back to reality again while he was lost in his thoughts, "Daddy,


    Mommy is so poor, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah," Sebastian echoed carelessly.


    "Poor Mommy. So, you''ll love and care about her, protect her, right?"


    Sebastian took a long breath and asked, "How should I love her and care about her?"


    Well, he was asking the right person!


    As a fortune teller, Erika had read the fortunes of so many couples, and she had made herself an


    expert in love and marriage. Her eyes were sparkling as she started her speech, "Let''s look at it in this


    way. You raise a nt, and if you want it to grow well and strong, you must water it and apply fertilizer


    to it, right? It was the same as love. I mean you can spend more time with her, like watching movies


    together, taking a walk or dining out together. If you don''t have much time, you can prepare her some


    surprises. You can even show your love and care simply by giving her a bunch of flowers. Oh, one


    more thing, Daddy. Mommy was really into booze."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In one swoop, Erika listed lots of ways to help Sebastian please Bonnie.


    In the end, Erika added, "By the way, Daddy, tomorrow is your cupid day. There will be a good chance


    to get closer to each other if you take the first step."


    "Who told you this?" Sebastian''s expression softened, but his voice still sounded cold.


    "I...I saw it on TV, and others told me that," said Erika instantly.


    "I didn''t mean the ways to go after a woman. I meant how do you know tomorrow is my lucky day?"


    "Surely, I...I asked a fortune teller." Erika nearly blurted out the truth.


    "The fortune teller you told about the maid?" asked Sebastian.


    Erika nodded heavily, "Yes, it''s her. She is great."


    It reminded Sebastian of Aliyah''s ident where she drank soup and choked.


    "The fortune teller is really good at reading fortunes!" The maid murmured when she received the


    phone call and ran over to tell him the news that morning. Sebastian questioned her closely then, and


    the maid just told him that she heard it from Erika.


    Was this fortune teller so good at reading one''s fortunes? If so, tomorrow would be...

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Sebastian quickly shook off that ridiculous thought. ''I must be paranoid. How could I believe absurd


    things like a fortune teller? Well, Aliyah''s ident is just an ident. Everyone had a tough time,


    right?''


    "Go out and have fun." Sebastian put Erika back on the ground.


    "Daddy, do you remember what I''ve told you?"


    "What?"


    "Ways to pick up girls!" Erika stomped anxiously, "Time waits for no man. You got the biggest chance to


    get her."


    Well, if he failed, he was a loser.


    "... out." Sebastian urged.


    Erika shook their head while walking out like an adult. You know she had tried lots of ways to set


    Sebastian up with her mom!


    And after Erika left, Sebastian called Rupert.


    "It''s time for a return visit. This time, do me a favor." Sebastian said.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Come on, I''m not working for you."


    "You''ll have 10% of the shares of my bar."


    "20."


    "Deal."


    Rupert immediately arrived at the Sunshine Vi, without anyints.


    After about half an hour, Rupert got the test results.


    "One of the tendons that controlled her fingers was shorter than the others, so it might be amputated."


    "Do you know the time it was amputated?"


    "From the flexibility of the fingers, it should have been four or five years ago."


    "Can''t be more specific?" Sebastian frowned.


    "Hey, I''m not a forensic expert! The wound has closed well and that was the best I could do." After a


    pause, he added, "But I got two ideas."


    "Try me."


    "First, ask her, if she is willing to tell you; second, ask the famous fortune teller."


    He got a strange gleam in his eyes. "Why everybody is talking about that fortune teller?"


    "You know her?" Rupert''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Sebastian told his part of the story about the fortune teller to Rupert.


    "Sebastian, I think you should go on a date with Annie tomorrow. Trust me, the fortune teller is never


    wrong."


    "You believe that too?" Sebastian asked in a mock surprise.


    "I''m not, but I respect the supernatural power. Have you heard MISS, the perfumepany in the


    west?"


    Thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy with a huge debt. The fortune teller knew the boss of the


    company had stic surgery and told him to remove the imnts in his face, and then he attracted


    eight investors on a ball. You might have guessed the rest of the story ¨C thepany was back to


    normal and the owner got damn rich.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Rupert excitingly narrated the magical story, spit flying from his mouth


    Sebastian''s face was full of disgust, and he shrank aside.


    "She is really powerful." Rupert then covered his mouth and added.


    Then the study fell into a dead silence.


    After a long time, Sebastian finally said, "I don''t really want to marry her. Why should I go on a date?"


    "I just want to see if the fortune teller is right." Rupert smiled sheepishly, "Well, you didn''t actually lose


    anything here, right? Why not?"


    To be honest, Rupert liked Annie as a friend because she was like Bonnie, and being with her made


    Rupert feelfortable. He preferred Annie to Be.


    "I don''t have time," Sebastian said in a cold voice, "I''m busy tomorrow."


    "What can it be more important than dating?"


    "Meet the designer Magnolia."


    Rupert was so excited to hear about that. That was indeed important!


    The Grant Group''s rivalpany had recently won a trade deal overseas. If the Grant Group invited


    the designer Magnolia in charge, they must strike down the opponent!


    Well, men should put their careers ahead of rtionships, right? Sebastian could date Bonnie anytime,


    right?


    The next morning, Bonnie received a call from Julia, a friend she met abroad.


    "Babe, got a minute at noon? How about lunch? I want to introduce a friend to you."


    "Are you at Willisto?" Bonnie was surprised.


    "Yeah, I arrived two days ago. I''m here for a vacation. Lunch?"


    "Okay, but I''m currently working in apany. How about twelve thirty?"


    "Okay, then. Meet you at the restaurant. Oh, wear something nice. My friend is hot. Perhaps you guys


    have that kind of spark. Who knows?"


    Julia was open and passionate, mostly open. She liked introducing men, specifically, her cousins, to


    Bonnie who-know-how-many times. But Bonnie had to admit that Julia''s cousins were not bad ¨C rich,


    handsome, and gentlemanly. Too bad, Bonnie had no feelings for them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After that, Bonnie washed and went downstairs to take the kids to the kindergarten.


    And Julia called Eric. "Mr. Havens? I''ve made an appointment with the designer Magnolia. Well, at


    twelve o''clock at noon. Please choose a Chinese restaurant."


    "Okay, Miss Davis. Do you have any requirements for the dishes?"


    "I''m fine with anything, but she''s picky." Julia then named him eight dishes that Bonnie loved.


    Eric was surprised that these were all Miss Annie''s favorite food! Was this coincident?

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    But Eric didn''t dig deep into it. Many people shared the same taste in food. That couldn''t prove


    anything, right?


    After hanging up the phone, Eric booked a restaurant and at eleven, he drove Sebastian to the


    restaurant.


    Julia was a Barbie-like blond who got beautiful blue-eyed. Eric was mesmerized by her face at first


    nce, "Wow, Miss Davis, you look pretty."


    "Well, not if you meet the designer Magnolia. She''s a typical woman living most men''s dreams. Keep


    your jaw close when you see her." She stood up, "She should be here. I''ll pick her up at the door."


    "Mr. Grant, the blond was bluffing. I''ve never seen any other woman who was prettier than Miss ¡­


    Annie!" When Ericined, Bonnie walked in with Julia. Both of them were just dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Grant, Mr. Havens, What a coincidence!" Bonnie forced a smile.


    "I came to meet my friends. Well, I should go."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But Sebastian forcefully grabbed her by the wrist. Bonnie identally fell into his embrace.


    "Sebastian, what are you doing? Please let me go!" Bonnie desperately struggled to get off his arms.


    "Designer Magnolia?" Sebastian sealed his lips into a sneer, "Well, I almost miss that."


    "What happened? Annie, you know him?" Julia stared nkly at them.


    "Of course. She''s Mr. Grant''s wife!" Eric chimed in. "Oh my god! You''re the designer Magnolia! We''ve


    been looking for you and you''re here!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? Julia, where''s your friend? Are they your friend?"


    Julia had to tell Bonnie the truth. "Well, I''m just afraid that you will refuse me this time, so I have to


    make this whole thing up. But I swear I didn''t know he was your husband."


    Who would expect Bonnie to get married just a few months after they parted?


    "Miss Annie, let''s get down to the business," Eric cut in, "Mr. Grant has this important project that needs


    your help. We talked to you before, but you rejected."


    Bonnie at that time just wanted to take care of the kids, but she didn''t know Sebastian was behind that


    project.


    This time, Sebastian met her personally, so he seemed to care about the project, and most importantly,


    she is married to Sebastian now. So, Bonnie yielded.


    "Okay, I''ll take it, but with payment."

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    "Of course, Miss Annie, that''s what we should do." Eric agreed. How could he piss the savior of his


    company just for little money?


    Bonnie''s expression softened and a smile swept across her face. When Sebastian noticed her micro


    expression, he was a bit surprised to find her wife hungry for money.


    After closing the deal, they had a nice lunch.


    "Then let''s talk about the details in the evening. I should go." Bonnie then stood up to leave.


    "Miss Annie, let me drive you," Eric said quickly.


    "Take Julia back to the hotel. I''ll just take a cab."


    "I''ll ask you out on the weekend. I miss the kids! And I brought gifts for them!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, see you then."


    After that, Bonnie went back to the office.


    "Annie, I''m looking for you. Where have you been?" A colleague on the same floor came over.


    "Sorry, I went out for a lunch."


    "Then make ten copies of these documents and take them to the conference room. We will have a


    meeting soon." The colleague handed Bonnie arge pile of documents.


    But this was supposed to be done by an intern. Why should Bonnie run errands? Of course, she was


    upset, but she kept this feeling to herself and ran to copy. After that, she took a huge pile of papers to


    the conference room.


    "Thank you very much, Annie." The colleague ran over to take it, and pointed to the chair next to him,


    "Sit down to join us, please."


    "Thank you, but I''m just a designer."


    "We''re going to discuss the draft. Perhaps you can help us," said the colleague.


    The colleague grabbed Bonnie''s arm and looked at her earnestly.


    "Well then."


    But the next two hours of the meeting were boring. No one actually talked about the draft, so she was


    simply drowsy.


    The colleague turned to Bonnie, "Sorry, Annie, maybe you should go back to your desk. Dinner is on


    me."


    "It''s alright. I just can''t follow you guys." Bonnie quickly walked out with relief. The air outside the


    conference room was never been so fresh. But because of the stupid meeting, she only had one hour


    left to work. It was not enough to make a draft, so why not walk around the building? Perhaps she


    would get inspiration.


    But as soon as she reached the neighboring building, someone stopped her. "I''m sorry Miss Annie, you


    can''t go in here."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    The guard was strong, staring alertly at Bonnie.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that."


    Bonnie turned around and went to the other floors. But to her surprise, all floors of thepany were


    closed to her. Oh, except for the top floor where William''s office was. Did she look like a suspicious


    commercial spy?


    Bonnie went straight to William''s office to tell him about this.


    "I didn''t know that." William frowned confusedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "It''s true. I was just walking around."


    "Then let me check it out, and I promise I''ll find out the reason. Don''t be mad."


    "No, I just need to talk to someone. You shouldn''t find the boss, or he might judge your work."


    Actually, Annie would leave thepany once the logo was finished. So, she didn''t care about her


    poprity or authority around the office.


    "Annie, you''re really sweet. Would you like to go out for a dinner? I mean, it''s for an apology on behalf


    of the firm." William looked at her with deepened guilt.


    When he was about to call to make a reservation, Bonnie quickly stopped him.


    "No, I have to head home early today."


    "Sebastian is waiting for you?" asked William, resigned sadness in his eyes.


    "Yes, we got an appointment today."


    She didn''t lie. They were going to talk about the design tonight.


    After a long while, he squeezed a smile and said with resignation. "Well, then I think you leave me no


    choice. Maybe another day."


    "When I have finished the logo, we can have a celebration dinner."


    "Okay." William nodded.


    Suddenly, Bonnie''s phone rang. It was actually a call from kindergarten.


    "Mommy,e to kindergarten. It''s a big emergency!" The voice on the other end of the phone was


    anxious.


    "What?" Bonnie''s heart almost leaped to her throat, "Mommy will be here soon!"


    After hanging up the phone, Bonnie looked at William, "I''m sorry, William. Something was going on at


    the kindergarten. I have to take an hour off."


    "I''ll go with you." William said immediately, "You don''t seem well. What if you go distracted while


    driving?"


    He was right. Bonnie almost lost the use of her limbs in panic.


    "Thank you." Bonnie handed the car key to William.


    In half an hour, they arrived outside the kindergarten.


    "Kids, where are you?" Bonnie rushed inside.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    At the kindergarten, Bonnie cried out her kids'' names in a fluster. Soon, four kids jumped out together


    hand in hand.


    "Mommy, we are here!" Erika said in a ringing tone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bonnie rushed to them and checked them from head to toes. "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you?


    Do you feel alright?"


    "No," Joanna replied with her eyes sparkling in excitement, "It''s Andrew. He''s having an interview on


    the TV!"


    Bonnie was a little confused and asked "Why would they want to interview Andrew?"


    Lukas exined, "He''s a talented game yer and ranks top ten in Willisto. So, they want to know


    more about this game genius."


    Bonnie never expected that the television would develop an interest in a child being hooked on video


    games. But anyway, she was proud of her little boy!


    Bonnie wanted to kiss Andrew, who, however, dodged back a little with a disgusted face and said,


    "Keep your salvia off my face."


    "I''m you, mom. Don''t push too far."


    A security guard came over when Bonnie was still in the middle of talking.


    "Ma''am, your car would disrupt the traffic. Would you please drive it away?"


    Bonnie apologized and walked towards her car at the school gate. Car keys were still on it, but William


    was not there. Where was he? Bonnie couldn''t find him after several rounds of search, yet she got a


    text from him, "Annie, happened to meet my clients. Sorry I had to leave."


    Then Bonnie had to drive it back. However, she didn''t notice that the car was not in neutral even with


    the handbrake pulled down. When she took off the handbrake, the car ran forward and was going to hit


    the ck Hummer. Bonnie was freaking out, and lucky was that she immediately pressed the brake


    pedal to stop the ident.


    "Annie, what were you thinking? Are you out of your mind?" Sebastian''s face showed up as the car


    window of the Hummer rolled down. But now, his face was covered with irresistible coldness. Sebastian


    was so pissed off that he really wanted to rip the woman in two.


    Bonnie''s mind waspletely nk and her face was drained of color. She stuttered, "I-I didn''t know


    that." William drove them here, right?


    Sebastianpressed his lips into a thin line. He then got off the car, walked up to Bonnie''s car, and


    grabbed her out of it. And before Bonnie knew it, he parked the car in the regted area proficiently.


    Bonnie was stunned by him being unbelievably good at drifting.


    "Mr. Grant, you are just amazing at this."


    Sebastian nced at her and said nonchntly, "At least better than you."


    You jerk, get over yourself! If you gave an ex an inch, he would take a mile. So typical!

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    At this time, the kids all ran out. They all witnessed the perfect drifting and admired Sebastian so much.


    Erika, especially. "Daddy, that was pretty cool. Can you teach me how to do this? When I grow up, I


    want to be a racing driver and spin along the road!"


    The panicked look of Bonnie a moment ago when she almost collided with his car shed back in


    Sebastian''s mind. A girl should wait to be picked up and stay in the back seat. What if she acted as


    dumbly as her mother and caused idents? Immediately hepressed his lips and then refused


    Erika.


    Given a negative answer, Erika''s very upset. Why couldn''t she learn to drive? Erika shall find a coach


    to teach her better drifting skills when she grew up to prove him!


    At this time, people on the television already arrived and unloaded plenty of shooting equipment from


    the cars. It wasn''t until this moment that Bonnie realized that Sebastian, same as her, was tricked into


    showing up in the kindergarten. But it didn''t matter. The most important was that Andrew got his


    interview on TV. They, as the parents, couldn''t be prouder to see it. Therefore, Bonnie took out her


    phone and took many pictures of Andrew as he was having the interview.


    As much as Andrew was a five-year-old child, he was calm in front of the camera, talking skillfully from


    e-sports to his school. Atst, he called for parents to develop children from different perspectives.


    Those journalists then turned to Sebastian and Bonnie with utmost excitement.


    "Having a remarkable kid like this, you must have a really unique trick on nurturing children. Please


    share them with us and other parents."


    Bonnie froze when they aimed the camera at her. "I-I don''t have much to say about bringing up


    children. I would like to be excluded from the shooting." Bonnie became stuttering in front of cameras


    and was at a loss as to what to say, but the journalists insisted on words from them. In fluster, she


    looked for Sebastian for help. Her eyes were like deer''s and now the deer gets lost in the wood.


    Sebastian''s heart couldn''t help being touched by her helpless look, which was surprisingly lovely.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian said, "Actually, we have no particr technique. We do this for our


    children..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In front of the camera, Sebastian was quite eloquent. The journalist couldn''t cease to nod at his


    educational opinions with enormous respect. With endless spotlight all targeted at him, he looked like a


    big star. Atst, the teachers of kindergarten put out pens and notes, trying to write down his words. His


    answer had high academic value and should benefit them in conducting the education of children in the


    future. Carefully they put it down.


    Bonnie looked at him with shock because Sebastian didn''t seem to put the effort into taking care of


    Joanna. Suddenly, the journalist switched to other subjects. "Andrew daddy, you had a very good point


    in nurturing kids but I don''t think this''s the only factor for children''s sess.


    "Then what else do you think can be the reason?" He responded with another question.


    The journalist firmly looked at them and said, "Like gic inheritance. May I ask who the kid is like on


    the intelligent level?"

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    A flicker of disappointment shed across Sebastian''s face. His mood was going through a short period


    of feeling ted or blue. Gic inheritance? Well, he didn''t even know who the kid''s father was! How


    could he know about how this kid got his IQ?


    Out of nowhere his heart sank thinking of it, and Bonnie noticed that too. As a person feeling camera-


    shy, she voluntarily took the microphone and said, "Among other things, I believepany from the


    parents matters the most."


    The journalist nodded with apparent agreement, "I can''t be more jealous of you two, a great couple,


    showing much care for each other, not to mention your outstanding children."


    "Thank you," Bonnie felt so much relief that their focus eventually shifted, and Sebastian returned to his


    usual calm look. Later the journalists asked several other questions about raising kids and hoped to


    end the interview with a photograph.


    The photograph was intended for Andrew, but one journalist suggested taking a family photograph.


    "Me?" Bonnie froze, "There''s no need for me to be in this picture."


    "Don''t be shy. It''s a good chance to let everybody know Andrew''s extraordinary family."


    Joanna also looked up with hope and said, "Let''s do this, please?"


    She hadn''t taken one picture with her mom and dad, and she would wake up from a dream with a


    happy smile if she were in a family photo like this.


    Bonnie had to agree with Joanna''s ceaseless begging.


    Bonnie and Sebastian stood in the back with the four kids in the front.


    "Would you pleasee a little closer? Form what is seen now you two aren''t a loving couple." The


    journalists said.


    So Bonnie moved a bit but still, there was a huge gap between them. This was killing Joanna! After


    thinking for a while, she came up with an idea and snickered. As the journalist counted to three, Joanna


    shouted, "There''s a caterpir!"


    Caterpir? Bonnie was so scared that she jumped into Sebastian''s arms. Nailed it! They had never


    been the closest ever! They almost kissed each other.


    The journalists caught the perfect moment and pressed the shutter. Against the blue sky, parents in the


    back held each other while kids in the front cocked their heads, smiling.


    This photo was a prime price of artwork! The journalist could imagine the value of this news.


    Today''s trip was really rewarding. He packed up his camera and left joyfully. But Bonnie was still in


    Sebastian''s arms. Her face was pale and she was numb from shock. Complex feelings mixed inside


    Sebastian. For one moment, he recalled the little Bonnie who also was afraid of caterpirs.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    But it''s just a quick shback. The next minute Sebastian regained his sense. He was well aware that


    the girl who used to tag along with him had grown up, and her name was Be, who had nothing in


    common with the women standing in front of him.


    Realizing this, he shook off all the feelings and said aloofly, "Get off now."


    Bonnie was still in his arms and shook her head to refuse, "No! Not a chance!"


    Lukas couldn''t watch it anymore. He said, "Mommy, little Joanna lied to you. There''s no caterpir on


    the ground."


    On hearing this, Bonnie peeked through Sebastian''s arms at the ground to check. After making sure it


    was a false rm, she got off awkwardly.


    Now she didn''t know how to face Sebastian. But fortunately, Sebastian didn''t watch her. He scooped


    the girls up, each in one arm, and walked away, "Let''s go home."


    Bonnie followed him closely. She intended to get back in her Beetle but ended up being drawn into the


    ck Hummer by Sebastian.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon the car got to the Sunshine Vi.


    Eric had already waited for her with a pile of documents. Catching the sight of Bonnie, he came over


    and said, "You finallye back, Mrs. Grant."


    "I''m very sorry. Got stuck by the interview of Andrew in the kindergarten."


    Even though she waste, Bonnie was a real professional designer, who could get down to work right


    after that. Eric and Bonnie first discussed the design in the study. Later Sebastian joined them. They


    had a heated discussion about the design philosophy. No matter what Sebastian and Eric said, Bonnie


    was capable of getting the gist in the first ce and provided feedback.


    "Mrs. Grant, you never fail me." Eric spoke highly of Bonnie, "You really live up to your name!"


    No doubt the clients cared so much about whether she yed a part in it or not.


    Bonnie was ttered. "Well then let''s call it a day. I should take a shower now. You can go over what I


    have just proposed."


    After saying this, Bonnie went back to the room. Eric also left with the documents.


    Sebastian, alone in front of the desk, looked at those design papers withplicated feelings.


    Bonnie impressed him a lot. A random woman he found for fake marriage turned out to be the designer


    Magnolia whom he had been looking for all this time. What a world!


    While he was thinking this, Sebastian''s phone rang. As soon as he answered the phone, Rupert cried


    in his shrill voice, "OMG! She''s right!"


    Sebastian frowned and asked impatiently, "Who is right about what?"


    "The fortune teller Erica! Have you forgotten? She said the rtionship between you and Annie would


    have gone further if you took action first today."


    "When did our rtionship improve?" He said so with increasing indifference.


    "Well." Rupert wasn''t very happy with his answer, "Don''t try to fool me. It''s all on the news. You and


    Annie held and kissed each other. The four kids stood in the front watching."


    What can be counted as "improvement" if this didn''t count?


    One step closer, they were going to kiss each other.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    On the other side of the phone, Rupert was beyond excited.


    "Sebastian, can you get me her phone number? I also want to know when I will find the right girl."


    Rupert asked with a little embarrassment.


    "I don''t think you''ll need this if you want to get into a rtionship." Sebastian rejected his request


    without hesitation.


    He came from a long line of doctors, aka, a rich family every woman would die for being one member


    of it. His candidates would queue up a line beginning from Willisto to French.


    Rupert froze for a while. Uneasily he said, "I want the best rtionship, a serious one. Better start with


    serendipity and we stay together without conflicts till death do us apart."


    He added, "So can you give the number of the fortune teller Erica?"


    "Don''t even think about this."


    Sebastian hung up directly after saying this.


    He sneered at Rupert''s stupid ideas. To trust a fraud like this? Ridiculous!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Was the fortune teller Erica really a fraud? At least, Sebastian thought so.


    ording to the fortune teller Erica, the rtionship between Annie and him will be improved if he took


    the initiative. But the truth was, he didn''t do anything today. It was Annie who jumped to him. Would


    that be an improvement? Well, it depends. Anyways, none of it was true in the photo. Sebastian was


    well aware of that. He got really agitated in thinking about this without realizing it.


    At this time, he heard someone knocking on the wall. Gentle as it is, he could tell that the sound was


    from the bathroom of the next room. It reminded him of Bonnie mentioning her taking a shower.


    Obviously, it was her knocking down the wall.


    Sebastian stood up and walked to the door of the bathroom. Very impatiently he asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    The door clicked open. A cloud of vapor came out and Sebastian could feel the warmth of steam.


    Among the mist, she peeked out blushing, whispering, "Hmm, there''s no female toiletries in here. Can


    you help me ask the maid to get a set for me?"


    After living in the Vi for two days, she finally noticed this problem.


    But it''s not because she''s insensitive.


    On day one Sebastian ran out of patience when she got back, she didn''t use any shampoo and


    finished in a hurry. On day two, she got drunk and didn''t wake up until the next morning. Taking a


    shower was not on the list. Today she finally had a chance to do this but got stuck by theck of


    toiletries.


    "Fine," Sebastian walked out.


    He intended to let the maid do this. But out of a sudden urge, he went to the storeroom himself and


    fetched the toiletries for Bonnie.


    Bonnie can''t be more surprised. Did she get this right? Sebastian, himself, helped her to take this! That


    was a turn-up for the books!


    Today Sebastian was exceptionally gentle, and he even lent her a hand during the interview. He


    seemed like a different person. Thinking about this, Bonnie also returned his favor with a beautiful


    smile only a girl would have, gently thanked him, and then closed the door.


    Sebastian was outside the door, and his heart had leaped to his throat with excitement.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    The sound of sshing water in the bathroom brought Sebastian back to reality. He checked the time


    and noticed it was 11:30 in the morning ¨C still thirty minutes to the end of the day. Basically, he still got


    the chance to meet ''Cupid'', as Fortune teller Erika''s said if he took a step forward. He was so sure that


    Bonnie smiled while he was passing the toiletries for her and, he had to admit that this was the first


    time he saw the genuine smile on Bonnie''s face!


    Sebastian turned back to the study with a deep frown and took out her name card. He started to


    reconsider the Fortune Teller Erika''s words and kept staring at it, losing in deep thought.


    After the shower, Bonnie went to bed early. When she woke up the next morning, she realized that


    Sebastian had note back to sleep all night. Dissatisfaction mixed with worries about him working


    overnight was written all over her face.


    Sebastian had helped herst night, so in return, Bonnie got up and went downstairs to make breakfast


    for him. She carefully made him mushroom soup, added with a bit of winter melon slices.


    As soon as she finished, Sebastian came downstairs and disturbed Bonnie abruptly. He was wearing a


    light brown trench coat with short sleeves and suit pants inside, feeling half formal and half casual. His


    hair brushed back perfectly against the light as if each strand was carefully taken care of. What a


    wonderful morning!


    "Have you finished your work?" Bonnie quickly looked away and handed over the soup bowl, "I know


    you didn''t sleepst night, so I made you some soup. Drink some before going to work?"


    "Ok," Sebastian nodded nkly. He sat down at the table to have the soup, but Rupert rushed in to


    interrupt his breakfast time.


    "Hey, man, why did you block mest night? You haven''t answered my question yet!" Rupert snapped.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rupert, it''s in the morning!" Bonnie smiled.


    Rupert looked at Bonnie with twinkling eyes, "Morning, Annie. Did I bother you guys?"


    Bonnie was confused, but she still said, "Of course not. By the way, I''ve made Sebastian some soup.


    Do you want some?"


    Rupert''s face lit with a brighter smile as he caught a glimpse at Sebastian''s soup. As Rupert saw it,


    Bonnie was making breakfast to reward Sebastian after a wonderful night, oh, and that was why


    Sebastian blocked his number. No one wanted a phone call to ruin his night, right?


    Rupert itched to call the Fortune Teller Erika. "Come on! Sebastian. Give me her number."


    "No," Sebastian refused.


    "I know you have it. You just don''t want to give it to me! Come on! You can''t be the only one to enjoy it


    here. You should learn to share!" Rupert said in injured tones.


    Bonnie was confused, "Share what?"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    "It''s just...!" Before Rupert finished his sentence, Sebastian stuffed a slice of greasy cheese into his


    mouth.


    "Shut up ande," Sebastian saidmandingly.


    Rupert quickly followed him upstairs. When they were in the study, Sebastian threw Rupert a card.


    "Here." His voice was ice-like, sending a shiver to Rupert. But whatever, Rupert''s eyes were twinkling


    as he took the card and left.


    "Wait, who told you to take it? Just save the number and leave the card here." Sebastian''s voice was


    low but intimidating.


    Rupert winced at his voice and quickly did as he said. After that, he cracked a mischievous smile. "Hey


    cousin, you actually believed it, do you? So you want to keep the card and call herter."


    Sebastian''s face registered anger and said, "No."


    Without a slight hesitation, he denied it.


    ''Stubborn people always want to argue stubbornly.'' Rupert thought to himself and went downstairs.


    After breakfast, Bonnie left for work. She originally nned to follow the kids to the kindergarten by


    taking the nanny van and then driving the Beetle to work. But as soon as she got to the garage, she


    found that her car was parked inside. But obviously, she did not drive it backst night!


    "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant told us to drive it back yesterday." said the servant respectfully, waxing the car.


    She didn''t expect Sebastian to be so attentive. Then Bonnie took out the key from her bag. She


    pressed the key several times but the car did not respond. She inserted the key and tried to open the


    car door in this way, but it still failed.


    Sebastian came over with four kids while Bonnie was still at a loss.


    "Sebastian, I got some problems with my car. Could you help me to check?" She asked.


    Sebastian knew cars so well that he could check out some problems. But it turned out that it wasn''t the


    problem with the car, but her key - Sebastian had reced the safety lock!


    "Why? Didn''t you already give me this car? Why did you take it back?" Bonnie was confused.


    Why?


    Sebastian was reminded of the incident when Bonnie almost hit his car yesterday.


    People drove cars that cost gas, this woman cost her life!


    "No reason. I just take it back. What if your terrible driving skill damages my car?" Sebastian said


    lightly.


    Of course, she will pay if crashed. What a big deal!


    Why did he look like she couldn''t afford it?


    This man was alright yesterday. Why was he being such a jerk again!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Well, men are stupid, unreasonable, and unreliable.


    Bonnie was totally at a loss for words when she was mad.


    "Where are you going? I''ll give you a lift." Sebastian was already in his car.


    Just at this time, Rupert came over. As soon as he opened his red sports car, Bonnie swooped


    in.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Bonnie had already fastened her seat belt and even closed the car door. That was quick!


    "Get off," With a brisk authority, Sebastian said.


    Bonnie grabbed the seat belt tight, "No. Since I don''t have a car, I''ll take Rupert''s!"


    She paused for seconds and continued, "I''m filthy and stupid. I don''t want to cost you a lot of money to


    clean your seat!"


    Sebastian was silent but with a shade of anger on his face.


    Rupert was in an awkward position. Jesus! Why he was involved when they were bickering?


    He really wanted to beg Bonnie to get off his car, but before he could say anything, Sebastian stepped


    on the elerator and galloped away.


    It stung. But she quickly turned to Rupert with a squeezed smile. "Mr. Robertson, I''m sorry. Could you


    please take me to Riverine Street?"


    "Well...Sure." Rupert nodded.


    Since Sebastian had left anyway, it shouldn''t be a problem to give Annie a ride. However, when he


    dropped Bonnie off at the destination, two gangsters rushed up to puncture his tyre and scratch his car


    hood with a knife.


    Rupert agonized over his limited-edition sports car.


    Bonnie was shocked, but obviously, it was Sebastian''s order.


    Bonnie cursed him in her mind. That son of bitch! He wouldn''t let her drive, fine. He disagreed with


    Rupert sending her, fine. Now he even did such a filthy thing. What on earth was he thinking?


    She took out a bank card and handed it to Rupert guiltily, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Robertson. Your car


    wouldn''t be like this if it were not for me. This''s for the maintenance fee. Let me know if this isn''t


    enough."


    "It''s okay," Rupert waved to refuse, "I got the insurance."


    Money was not a big deal. But it would take a long time to have the car repaired.


    He hated that he could not drive the car and bluff in Willisto!


    But Rupert didn''t tell Bonnie that. He rejected the payment and drove away.


    Bonnie was guilty. But after that, she decided to buy herself a car, in case Sebastian would do some


    crazy stuff again! Then she headed to the nearby 4S store on lunch break.


    Before Bonnie described her wanted car, the salesman was frightened when seeing her and invited her


    out.


    "I''m here to buy a car," Bonnie was angry, "I''m a customer. Is this the way how you treat your


    customer?"


    "We don''t sell cars to you." The salesman sent her out and even locked the door from the inside.


    This made Bonnie wordless. Fine, she would switch to another store!


    But after she visited all the nearby 4S stores, even the rental car station, she kept getting rejection!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bonnie was totally confused. What the hell was going on here?

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Bonnie had to go back to thepany by lunchtime, but she was still thinking over the matter in her


    seat.


    Why did no one want to sell or rent any vehicle to her? Maybe it was Sebastian again.


    That insane freak didn''t allow her to drive his car. Now, he didn''t even want her to have one!


    Preupied with the curses on her mind, she didn''t even notice that William hade close to her.


    "Annie, what are you thinking of? You look so sad. Is there anything wrong with the design?¡± asked


    William. His voice sounded gentle and kind, like the spring breeze, soothing people.


    Having heard his question, Annie came to her senses. "No, it''s not about the logo. I just want to find a


    car, but it''s not easy to be done.¡±


    "Do you need a car?¡± William took the chance to offer, "You may use this one.¡±


    William then put out a key for thetest version of the Porsche Cayenne.


    Bonnie felt overly ttered. She shook her head and refused, "It''s too expensive. I can''t have it.¡±


    She had already made up her mind. If she failed to buy or rent a car, she would turn to George for help,


    or she could ask Anna to help her out.


    "It''s okay. Just take it.¡± William ced the key into her hand. "This is thepany''s car. Why can''t you


    use it?¡±


    Bonnie had learned something about that. Generally speaking, thoserge corporates would provide


    executives with vehicles to make it easier for their business trips. The foreign designpany where


    she had worked also offered cars for the senior positions. However, did it seem to be too extravagant


    for thepany to give her thetest version of the Porsche Cayenne?


    William smiled and said, "Other employees don''t have the privilege of using such a luxury car. But


    you''re the designer for ourpany''s logo. If you''re not satisfied with your treatment, you might not


    take your work seriously and lower the quality of your product.¡±


    This made Annieugh. She said, "Okay. I''ll take it for now. I''ll give it back to you when I quit the job.¡±


    "No problem.¡±


    In the afternoon, Annie drove the car to pick up the kids from the kindergarten.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The kids gathered together to take a close look at the new car as soon as they saw it.


    "Wow, mom, where did you get the car?¡±


    "Mom, dad gave you the car. Is that true?¡± asked Joanna loudly with her hands on her waist.


    Bonnie rubbed her head and smiled. "No more questions. Let''s get into the car. I''ll take you home.¡±


    Later on, she went back to the Sunshine Vi with the kids. Sebastian was reading a financial


    magazine when the kids rushed in. He merely nced at them without much concern.


    However, after a long time, he didn''t see Bonnieing in, so he turned to Erika and asked, "Where is


    your mom?¡±


    Erika replied, "I don''t know. We entered the garage together, and then she asked us toe home


    first.¡±


    Bonnie was still in the garage half an hourter? When he was thinking of that, Sebastian had already


    stood up from the sofa and strode toward the garage with a dull face. He saw Bonnie in a Porsche


    Cayenne trying hard to back the car in when he arrived at the garage. There were only inches left


    before the car would bump into the pir.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Sebastian was vexed about it. He walked over there and grabbed Bonnie out of the car.


    "What are you doing?¡± Bonnie almost fell, ring at the man.


    "Where did you get the car?¡± His voice was sharp and steely, getting Bonnie irritated.


    She had been suspicious of Sebastian as the one responsible for her being rejected by the 4S


    automobile store and car rental agency. Now she could be sure that it was Sebastian behind the


    scenes after he had said threw her that question. What a terrible man he was!


    "It''s none of your business.¡± Bonnie retorted as she managed to get into the car, "Please step back. I


    have to back the car into the garage.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His stupid wife knew nothing of her capacity for driving, didn''t she? She couldn''t even back the car in


    for half an hour. How could she be confident to drive the car on the street? Moreover, the car was the


    latest version of the Porsche Cayenne. Sebastian wondered who had given the car to her. Could it be


    another man? Sebastian was enraged as he assumed.


    He shut the gate of the garage with a remote to stop her from getting back in the garage.


    "The garage is mine and unknown cars exclusive. Get it out of there!¡±


    Then Sebastian turned to order the servant, "Watch her driving the car away. If she doesn''t do it in the


    next ten minutes, you just smash it.¡±


    Bonnie was at a loss for words while facing such an unreasonable lunatic. However, she got no choice


    but to drive the car out of there. Luckily, there was an open-air parking lot around the corner. Annie


    then parked the car there and walked back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Being angry about Sebastian''s behavior, she ignored him when she came home. After dinner, she took


    the children for a stroll in a park nearby. Meanwhile, Sebastian stayed in his study, chiding his


    subordinate.


    "What do you mean can''t find it? Is it so difficult for you to make it?¡±


    Eric, on the other line of the phone, said bitterly, "I really can''t find anything about the car. The


    information waspletely covered up. I can''t even track down the owner of the license te.¡±


    "Then you just continue with your work until you finally figure it out.¡± His voice was thick with authority.


    "Yes, sir.¡± But Eric asked out of curiosity, "Mr. Grant, maybe the car is from our rivalpany. Do I


    need to ask one of our workers to keep an eye on it?¡±


    "No, it''s not.¡± Sebastian denied.


    Eric was confused. He then continued, "Then who could be the car''s owner?¡±


    Impatience and sternness were written on Sebastian''s face. "Let your mind talk, not your mouth.¡±


    Eric shut up immediately when he could tell the anger in his boss''s words.


    He said to himself. "Okay, I will ask no more.¡±


    He just couldn''t understand why his boss would be so furious and worried about him. After all, it was


    the first time that Sebastian had be so serious about a car. Before that, he didn''t get so angry


    even after the rivalpany had taken his business away which was worth billions of dors.


    Then, Eric made up his mind. Given that his boss was pretty serious about the car, he must make a


    thorough investigation!

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Sebastian was vexed about it. He walked over there and grabbed Bonnie out of the car.


    "What are you doing?¡± Bonnie almost fell, ring at the man.


    "Where did you get the car?¡± His voice was sharp and steely, getting Bonnie irritated.


    She had been suspicious of Sebastian as the one responsible for her being rejected by the 4S


    automobile store and car rental agency. Now she could be sure that it was Sebastian behind the


    scenes after he had said threw her that question. What a terrible man he was!


    "It''s none of your business.¡± Bonnie retorted as she managed to get into the car, "Please step back. I


    have to back the car into the garage.¡±


    His stupid wife knew nothing of her capacity for driving, didn''t she? She couldn''t even back the car in


    for half an hour. How could she be confident to drive the car on the street? Moreover, the car was the


    latest version of the Porsche Cayenne. Sebastian wondered who had given the car to her. Could it be


    another man? Sebastian was enraged as he assumed.


    He shut the gate of the garage with a remote to stop her from getting back in the garage.


    "The garage is mine and unknown cars exclusive. Get it out of there!¡±


    Then Sebastian turned to order the servant, "Watch her driving the car away. If she doesn''t do it in the


    next ten minutes, you just smash it.¡±


    Bonnie was at a loss for words while facing such an unreasonable lunatic. However, she got no choice


    but to drive the car out of there. Luckily, there was an open-air parking lot around the corner. Annie


    then parked the car there and walked back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Being angry about Sebastian''s behavior, she ignored him when she came home. After dinner, she took


    the children for a stroll in a park nearby. Meanwhile, Sebastian stayed in his study, chiding his


    subordinate.


    "What do you mean can''t find it? Is it so difficult for you to make it?¡±


    Eric, on the other line of the phone, said bitterly, "I really can''t find anything about the car. The


    information waspletely covered up. I can''t even track down the owner of the license te.¡±


    "Then you just continue with your work until you finally figure it out.¡± His voice was thick with authority.


    "Yes, sir.¡± But Eric asked out of curiosity, "Mr. Grant, maybe the car is from our rivalpany. Do I


    need to ask one of our workers to keep an eye on it?¡±


    "No, it''s not.¡± Sebastian denied.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Eric was confused. He then continued, "Then who could be the car''s owner?¡±


    Impatience and sternness were written on Sebastian''s face. "Let your mind talk, not your mouth.¡±


    Eric shut up immediately when he could tell the anger in his boss''s words.


    He said to himself. "Okay, I will ask no more.¡±


    He just couldn''t understand why his boss would be so furious and worried about him. After all, it was


    the first time that Sebastian had be so serious about a car. Before that, he didn''t get so angry


    even after the rivalpany had taken his business away which was worth billions of dors.


    Then, Eric made up his mind. Given that his boss was pretty serious about the car, he must make a


    thorough investigation!

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Bonnie became pretty nervous about the afternoon tea that she had been invited toe to. She kept


    thinking about it until she returned to the Sunshine Vi with her children. She would have asked


    Sebastian about it, but he spent the whole night in his study without going to the bedroom.


    Having got up the next morning, Bonnie saw Sebastian was having breakfast downstairs. She then


    hurried downstairs. When she just got downstairs, Sebastian stood up instantly. "Donna, where''s my


    briefcase?¡±


    Donna was surprised. She wiped her hands and asked, "Mr. Grant, you haven''t finished your breakfast


    yet. Do you want to leave now?¡±


    Sebastian''s eyes glinted steelily. He snorted, "I''ve lost my appetite.¡±


    Bonnie stopped when she heard those words a few feet away.


    Was it because of her?


    Before she could ask him, Sebastian had already walked outside of the house. In the whole process,


    he neglected her as if she was invisible!


    Bonnie''s stomach flipped as she felt pretty bad. She couldn''t understand why he treated her so badly.


    He might have be so angry for the car she had got from elsewhere since he failed to y tricks on


    her. But that seemed to be incredible!


    Bonnie had no idea what happened to him, but she was not a pushover. Since Sebastian had ignored


    her, she didn''t need to take him seriously either. Anyway, this whole marriage was just a joke. She


    would leave as soon as she found Natan, leaving that manic fool in Willisto until the end of his day!


    Irritated by Sebastian, Bonnie went to work without having breakfast. In the following days, the


    Sunshine Vi was enshrouded in an intensive atmosphere. Bonnie and Sebastian lived under the


    same roof, but they treated each other like an enemy, ignoring each other''s existence.


    At night, things could be worse. Sebastian spent nights in his study and asked Eric to bring his clothes


    from the suits store, so as to avoid going to the bedroom.


    The four children were aware of what had happened despite their young ages. They gather together in


    their room with gloomy faces.


    Joanna asked, "Erika, what shall we do? Mommy is on no speaking terms with my dad. Will they end


    up with divorce?¡±


    Erika sighed and said, "I don''t know either. After all, dad doesn''t believe me.¡±


    Joanna became panicked. "But you have checked their horoscopes. You said they were made for each


    other.¡±


    "That''s their destiny.¡± Erika became enigmatical when she talked about fortune-telling. "It can be


    changed with their behaviors.¡±


    Joanna was confused. She couldn''t figure out what Erika was talking about.


    Lukas gently exined, "That is to say, if dad keeps treating mom badly, their fate might be changed


    and they might separate from each other.¡±


    Until then, they would leave each other forever.


    Joanna cried when she heard his words. Tears fell from her eyes.


    She wondered what they could do to avoid the bad ending.


    She didn''t want Bonnie to divorce her father. Nor did she want to separate from Bonnie.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Stop crying. You look so ugly now.¡± Andrew despised her behavior and handed over a napkin to her.


    "Cry is not helping. We need to take action.¡±


    "Then what shall I do?¡± sobbed Joanna.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Joanna looked up at Andrew with her crying face.


    "Think about it!¡± He didn''t show any emotion on his face.


    All of a sudden, Joanna came up with an idea when she was bothered by the problem.


    "Andrew, is it possible that Mommy and dad would not divorce as long as I can make them get along


    with each other again?¡±


    Andrew folded his arms in front of his chest without saying anything. That meant a ''Yes''.


    Joanna spun around excitedly. It would so nice if she could safeguard the marriage between her


    parents. And Andrew inspired her of that. She carefully took a box of choctes that she had hidden in


    her closet for a long time to Andrew.


    "Andrew, my uncle sent the choctes to me from a foreign country. It''s quite delicious. I only took one


    chunk, and the rest is all yours.¡±


    Andrew didn''t care about it at all. "I''m not interested in the girl''s candy.¡± But Joanna insisted on giving


    him the choctes. She even put a heart-shaped one into his mouth.


    Her eyes were twinkling as she looked forward to seeing his response. "How does it taste?¡±


    Andrew turned away reluctantly, and then he said with disgust, "It''s too sweet!¡±


    Having been inspired, Joanna managed to find a good chance to make her parents reconcile with each


    other. When she entered Bonnie''s room, she saw Bonnie staring nkly at theputer.


    Joanna became excited after taking a look at the screen. That was the stock chart of the Grant Group!


    As Sebastian''s daughter, she was quite familiar with it. The situation of the stock market seemed to be


    bleak as the share prices kept decreasing in the chart pattern.


    She noticed Bonnie''s dull face, indicating that she was concerned about the Grant Group and


    Sebastian. So Joanna decided to start from the stock market.


    Joanna dashed into Annie''s arms, looking sad. "Mommy, what shall I do? I feel so sad.¡±


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so sad?¡± asked Bonnie with concern.


    Covering her chest, Joanna sobbed, "It''s about dad. Hispany has got into trouble. Recently, he''s


    colored off. I learned from Nanny Donna that he hasn''t eaten anything for the whole day.¡±


    Bonnie was shocked at first, and a tinge of sadness rose to her. She didn''t know the lowered shares of


    the Grant Group could have such a huge impact on Sebastian.


    "Mommy, could you please talk to my dad? He might get sick. I can''t afford to lose him.¡±


    Bonnie couldn''t resist her tearful, begging eyes, which were like those of a baby seal that begged for


    food. "Okay, I''ll take it to him.¡±


    Joanna held her neck happily. "Really? You need tofort my dad as much as you can.¡±


    "Okay, I will. Go out to have fun.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After Joanna went out of the room, Bonnie looked at the stock prices and frowned.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    During her staying abroad, Bonnie started apany and learned about finance. When she was told


    that the Grant Group''s stocks had fallen, she immediately called George and asked him to look into it.


    George told her that someone attacked the Grant Group by several medium-sizedpanies in


    Willisto, and one of thosepanies belonged to Brian. It reminded Bonnie of what had happened in


    the park - Mrs. Musser once invited her to their tea party on Tuesday, but she declined. Little Joanna


    told her that the richdies were quite condescending. If someone refused to attend their tea party, they


    would secretly seek revenge.


    It was true. Look at the Grant Group now!


    Bonnie felt chilling with fear. Her fingers grasped the iPad so hard that the bezel of theptop almost


    broke down. She had never ever been more upset like this before.


    Well, she was mad at the crazy Sebastian for the past few days, but she never wanted anything bad to


    happen to hispany. She felt even worse when little Joanna came to tell her that Sebastian hadn''t


    eaten the whole day.


    She couldn''t just sit there anymore! Finding out Mrs. Musser¡®s card, Bonnie called her.


    At the third beep, the phone was picked up.


    "Hello? Who is it?" Said Mrs. Musser, confused.


    Bonnie felt her hand was oozing sweat, "It''s me, Annie, Sebastian''s wife."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Musser could not be happier, "Oh, Mrs. Grant. What makes you call me?"


    Bonnie was cursing her silently in her heart. What made her do this? You knew better than everyone,


    right? Mrs. Musser. Could there be any reason except that she had worked with otherpanies


    plotting against Sebastian?


    But Bonnie could not tell her that, she only smiled, "It was quite a pity that I did not have the opportunity


    to attend your tea party thest time. Can Ie the next time?"


    "Sure," Mrs. Musser replied without hesitation, "In fact, we are at Feast Lounge now. You cane."


    Now? Bonnie was startled, "So there''s not only a host tea party but a dinner party?"


    "Yeah. After all, we are not quite busy and we would hang around whenever we have time. Mrs. Grant''s


    not busy, right?"


    Bonnie hastened to answer, "Yeah, I will be there in a minute."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Bonnie found a violet knee-high dress, put on some make-up,


    ready to go. However, at the entry, she ran into Sebastian who had juste back from work.


    When their eyes met, Bonnie could see clearly he was haggard and tired.


    Little Joanna was right. Sebastian was worried about thepany!


    "Mrs. Grant, are you going out? It''s gettingte." Said Donna from the kitchen, curiously.


    Bonnie nodded, "Yeah, I need to see a friend."


    Then she averted her eyes to Sebastian and opened her red lips. But before she could say a word, he


    directly went upstairs to his study.


    Bonnie was indeed speechless. Fine, she would talk to himter about this, probably when she was


    back from the dinner party.


    What she did not know was that the moment she went out, Sebastian turned around at the stairs with


    his eyes red with jealousy.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Sebastian felt there was a fire of wrath burning in his heart. Recently, Bonnie went in and out by her


    Cayennes but he was unable to trace the origin as if to show off. And now, she was going outte,


    wearing a beautiful dress, delicate make-up, and arresting perfumes.


    Was she going to meet the guy who gave her the car?


    "Mr. Grant," Donna seemed to have sensed something, and exined tentatively, "It seems Mrs. Grant


    is just going to meet some female friends. It''s not what you think¡­"


    Sebastian twitched his thin lips, "What am I thinking?"


    "Well¡­" Donna could not find the right wording.


    Sebastian flicked his eyes upward, "You don''t have to tell me anything about her. I''m not interested."


    Why should he interfere with Bonnie''s business? She was just some random woman he picked to fool


    Aliyah. Why should he care about her?


    Then Sebastian went straight to his study and mmed the door as loud as he could. The whole


    mansion was shaking with that m. Seeing that, Donna dared not to say anything more. She simply


    went back to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    After two hours or so, it was almost ten o''clock at the night. Sebastian went out of his study and


    questioned Donna coldly, "Where''s her?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Donna was confused, "Who?"


    "Annie." Sebastian clenched his teeth, "Why is she not back?"


    Just as she was going to answer his question, something hindered her utterance. After a while, she


    said quietly, "Mr. Grant, didn''t you forbid us to say anything about Mrs. Grant?"


    She was curious if Sebastian regretted it.


    "You don''t have to tell me anything about her. It''s just there is a rule in Sunshine Vi about this curfew.


    No one is allowed to enter after ten o''clock at night. You should inform her." Said Sebastian.


    Donna was shocked, "When did we have that rule?"


    "Now!" Sebastian answered drily.


    Alright, Donna got it. Why couldn''t he just admit that he wanted Mrs. Grant to return early? What the


    hell was that curfew? Well, what a child!


    Donna shook her head resignedly and went to call Bonnie. Knowing that Sebastian was concerned,


    she put the phone on speaker.


    After a while, someone picked up the phone.


    "Hello?" It was just not Bonnie.


    Instead, it was a man. The man''s voice was very gentle, like the spring breeze in April that warmed


    your heart but not to Donna. She was just flustered.


    She turned the speaker off and was about to hang up the phone. "I must have dialed the wrong


    number."


    But before she could turn it off, Sebastian swooshed before her and took her phone, staring at it


    emotionlessly. It was under the name of Mrs. Grant.


    Wrong number?


    "Donna, you learned to tell lies now." His voice was freezing cold.


    Donna never felt the situation more severe than there was perspiration in both her forehead and the


    palm of her hand. "Maybe it''s my poor eyesight."


    Sebastian could not care less about her. He simply took the phone and asked, "Where''s she? With


    you?"


    "She went out to buy some condoms."


    Sebastian pulled a long face. The phone in his hand almost got squashed.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    When Sebastian scowled, the whole Sunshine Vi quivered.


    "Where is she?" He asked in a subdued voice.


    The man on the other side of the phone paused, "In¡­No.1 Royal Private Club."


    Sebastian hung up the phone and went out as if he wanted to murder someone.


    Donna, who totally freaked out, tried to reach Bonnie again only to find her phone had been switched


    off.


    It was over. Today must be the doom of Sunshine vi.


    The ck Hummer was galloping at a crazy speed on the road. One could hardly catch its sight. Within


    half an hour, Sebastian arrived at the No.1 Royal Private Club.


    The moment he got off the car, everyone''s attention fell on him, especially those who had dressed up in


    their finery.


    The normal grey pajama could not shadow even a little of Sebastian''s glory. Even if he was just


    standing there doing nothing, people would naturally fall for him.


    It was Sebastian, the king of Willisto! Who would not want to be with a man both handsome and


    wealthy? Some of the girls, ready to take action, approached him in a seductive manner.


    "Mr.Grant. What a coincidence!"


    "Yeah, what a coincidence! We''ve worked together before, do you remember?"


    "How about having a drink with us?"


    ¡­


    For these women, Sebastian had nothing but disgust and despise. But again, the thought of Bonnie,


    the damn slut, might be ttering some man at this precise moment just like this, only fueled his


    anxiety.


    At that moment, he caught sight of a familiar face - Bonnie.


    Under the colorful neon light, she was carrying a bag from the supermarket, wandering slowly towards


    the private club.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sebastian, with his eyes crimson, went straight to her and grasped her wrist.


    "Hey, who...Sebastian? What are you doing here?" Bonnie was totally bewildered at the sight of the


    man.


    "Did Ie at the wrong time and ruin your night?" He narrowed his eyes, lips curved up ironically.


    Night? What night? Bonnie could not even figure out what he was saying?


    "Go home with me." Sebastian, feeling impatient, pulled her to his car.


    But Bonnie just wouldn''t go. She gripped the light pole on the roadside with her feet and clung herself


    to it. "I can''t. It''s the most important moment."


    Give her a little more time and she could figure out if these people worked together against Sebastian.


    If they were admitted, she would record it and send it to the supervision bureau. If the bureau had


    evidence of these tricks, the viins would be convicted and sent to jail.


    How could she leave at this point?


    Sebastian was even angrier hearing that. The most important moment to enjoy yourself after having


    bought a condom? "Before doing that, you should remember who you are!" He said with anger.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Gettingid while she was still Mrs. Grant? Bravo! Sebastian wished he could find a way to murder her


    right now.


    Bonnie''s face suddenly went pale. So, Sebastian thought she was doing things that she was not


    supposed to do? Basically, he was right. She was just a fake Mrs. Grant. Why should she appear to


    love him so much that she would risk everything for him?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian must think she was a joke.


    Bonnie looked up defiantly, her beautiful eyes gleamed with pride.


    "You are right, Mr. Grant. I should keep in mind who I am and stop caring about others so much. Don''t


    worry, I will go home now." Her voice sounded frosty.


    He was aimed at by severalpanies? She would let it go now. It was none of her business!


    Sebastian blinked several times and fixed his attention on Bonnie''s hand.


    He was vexed again seeing that plump bag.


    "Throw it." He ordered.


    Bonnie spontaneously hid it in her chest, "No. I bought it. I will deal with it. Otherwise, it''s a waste of


    money."


    Deal with it? With whom?


    It inmed his anger again. "I told you to throw it. Didn''t you hear me?"


    But no matter what he said, Bonnie just kept hiding it behind her. As they were in a fight over the stic


    bag, Mrs. Musser''s voice came from behind.


    "Mrs. Grant, what took you so long? We thought you had left without bidding us goodbye. Come on,


    everyone''s waiting for you."


    It was not until Mrs. Musser came closer that she recognized Sebastian. Suddenly, she became more


    cordial with her eyes flickering, "Mr. Grant, what brings you here? Are youing to pick up Mrs.


    Grant?"


    "You took her here?" Sebastian examined Mrs. Musser from head to toe.


    Seeing that, Bonnie hastened to interject, "I came here myself. Don''t misinterpret anything. We should


    go home."


    Although Sebastian was an ass just now, she could not help protect him.


    As long as Mrs. Musser was not unhappy, Sebastian would be safe and sound, right?


    But this time, Sebastian had no intention to leave. He even took out his phone to ask Eric to deal with


    it.


    How dare this Mrs. Musser brings his girl here? If she wanted a ce to spend her money, he would


    give her one.


    "Sebastian!" Bonnie was in a tizz. She dragged him towards the car and yelled at him after pushing him


    into the car, "Are you crazy? What are you doing?"


    "What? Without her guidance, you won''t be able to enjoy the sex?"


    What? Bonnie widened her eyes, "What sex? I don''t get it."


    Her eyes were filled with confusion.


    But for Sebastian, it appeared more like ying dumb. Did she really think he was unaware of the truth


    without being in the private room in person?


    "Don''t assume I have no idea what you are doing. How many guys are there tonight? Trying to fool me


    by getting condoms¡­Annie, you are filthy." Sebastian chided coldly.


    Bonnie was shaking with anger. That fucking asshole! Was he aware of what he was saying?


    "Comparing with Mr. Grant, whose head was filled with filthy dirty thoughts, I''m much cleaner. Here,


    have these kumquats. You know what? Have more. It''s better to have kumquats in your head than


    those filthy thoughts."


    As she was reproaching him, she took out the kumquats angrily and forcefully threw them at Sebastian.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    The ripened kumquats beautifully fell on Sebastian''s face and made a mess of his handsome face. And


    his clothes, as well.


    As Sebastian ducked his head to check himself, his face sunk.


    But to his surprise, he was less angry. Somehow, knowing it was kumquats that Bonnie had purchased,


    and not condoms gave him a sense of¡­joy? But still, he said in a distant tone, "I admit I was wrong


    about this. But what about the man who answered the phone? What did you n to do tonight?"


    Bonnie could not quash her anger anymore, "I was making a fool of myself because I wanted to help


    you. Thosedies'' husbands ganged together in order to take you down and caused the Grant Group''s


    share to fall."


    But it turned out to be a dinner party held by thosedies. Plus they found some young men for fun.


    Bonnie was not used to those asions, so she made an excuse and went to buy some kumquats.


    She left the phone secretly in the room, leaving the record on, and tried to record their conversation


    and send it to the supervision bureau. But in the end, everything she had done was literally worth


    nothing. If anything, it was an excuse for Sebastian to assault her.


    When Bonnie finished her sentence, she felt like crying, and tears started falling down her cheek.


    Sebastian gaped at her, frozen. It turned out that she did not do anything wrong or inappropriate. She


    came here merely because she wanted to help him.


    Suddenly, he felt a prickling sensation in the softest ce of his heart.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said resignedly, "Dumb ass."


    "Yes, I am a dumb ass. And I am the dumbest ass in the world. Are you¡­"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She would have finished the sentence if Sebastian had not closed the distance between them and just


    kissed her on the lips.


    He kissed without rules, more like a despot, bossy, peremptory, refusing her to move even a little.


    "What ¡­ are you doing?" Bonnie said in a low voice while her face turned rosy.


    Sebastian ignored her question, "I''m not as weak as you thought. Thosepanies won''t take me


    down. It''s just a game."


    He didn''t even care about them. What he was concerned about was the big rival thatpeted with


    him in the foreign market.


    Bonnie''s beautiful eyes flickered.


    "So, there''s nothing happening to you?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you frowning every day? You didn''t eat today." She was curious.


    Why? Even Sebastian himself had no idea. Anyway, he was feeling annoyed. Especially when he was


    at the Sunshine Vi, he really wanted to punch somebody if possible. Eating was thest thing he


    wanted to consider. But Sebastian said nothing.


    He got off the car, "Follow me."


    Bonnie blinked her eyes, perplexed, "To where?"


    "The private room."


    Bonnie was confused again, "Haven''t I just told you the truth? What else are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    A touch of vexation shed through Sebastian''s eyes, "Dumb ass, your phone."


    Oh, Bonnie remembered that her phone was still in the room. But it was just a phone. She could


    retrieve it herself. Why was Sebastian going?


    Before Bonnie could ask him, he was heading to the entry.


    Mrs. Musser had been waiting for a long time on the other side. Seeing that Sebastian wasing to


    her, she smiled instantly, "Mr. Grant, the club was run by my husband. If you would love a drink, why


    don''t youe in?"


    Sebastian paid no heed to what she was saying. He just nced backward, "Come."


    Bonnie hastened her steps. Following Sebastian, she returned to the room.


    Somedies in the room, who was in the hugs of young men while Sebastian came in, instantly


    straightened themselves. Mrs. Musser was scared because she did not expect Sebastian to enter their


    room.


    "Mr. Grant, we sent these guys here. It has nothing to do with Mrs. Grant." She exined


    Sebastian nodded, "I don''t think you won''t shift the me."


    Though it was said in a cold tone, clearly, he believed it.


    Mrs. Musser sighed with relief.


    Then Sebastian urged Bonnie, "Take your things."


    "Okay¡­"Bonnie hastened to take out her handbag and phone.


    When they were leaving, Mrs. Musser promised, "Mr. Grant, I promise this is thest time we bring Mrs.


    Grant here."


    "I am quite assured since there will be no next time." He left thesest words and went out with Bonnie.


    There were only somedies left on the spot, but they were confused.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But a few secondster, they received phone calls from their husbands.


    "What have you done? Why the Grant Group would purchase mypany because of you? We are


    bankrupted now!"


    Thedies panicked and could not believe their ears. Their eyes were filled with terror that soon sent a


    chill all over their body.


    That was what Sebastian meant. There was no next time. Now that they were bankrupted, they would


    have no financial support to hang out with Bonnie.


    The ck Hammer was again galloping on the road. Bonnie, sitting in the shotgun seat, was staring at


    Sebastian while her fingers were fidgeting with the corner of her clothes.


    The image of Sebastian kissing her kept shing through her eyes. She could not get rid of it and now


    her cheeks were burning.


    The point was that Sebastian came for her because he thought she was going to have sex with another


    man after making the phone call. He was really anxious, wasn''t he?


    Bonnie''s mind was a mess but she had no idea how to cast them out.


    As she was hesitating, they arrived at the Sunshine Vi.


    Hearing the car sound, Donna came out in a hurry, looking gravely worried.


    She let out a sigh after seeing both Sebastian and Bonnie were fine. It seemed there was just some


    misunderstanding between them. Nothing serious happened. Now she was relieved.


    Since the appropriate way to ask Sebastian questions eluded Bonnie, she decided to simply go to


    sleep.


    Just as she entered, Sebastian grabbed her hand and pulled her back, "Where are you going?"


    "I am going to sleep." Bonnie blinked her eyes, "What else can I do for you?"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Sebastian looked at her with his dark eyes. "Go and take a shower, and meet me in my study."


    After saying that, he went to the study first, leaving Bonnie startled and all alone.


    What the hell? Take a shower and meet him in his study? Was he trying to sleep with her?


    As Bonnie was trying to figure it out, Donna happily pushed her into her bedroom.


    "Mrs. Grant, go and take a tower. I will fetch your nightgown for you."


    "What¡­" Bonnie could not even finish her sentence before Donna hurried to the dressing room.


    Whatever. She might as well take a shower first. The smell of alcohol from the club made her head


    spin. As for Donna, she would exin to herter.


    With that in mind, Bonnie went into the bathroom.


    And in the dressing room, Donna was rummaging for an appropriate nightgown.


    "What are you doing?" Joanna came with her sleepy eyes, "I heard someone talking downstairs. I


    thought it was mommy and daddy."


    Donna took out a white one, the corner of her mouth curled up into a mischievous smile. "It was, little


    Joanna. But you should go to sleep. Your mommy and daddy have serious business to do."


    What? Joanna was no longer sleepy hearing that. No wonder Donna was looking for gowns. That was


    great! After tonight, daddy and mommy should be able to get along like they used to. Joanna even


    believed her talking with Bonnie had yed an important role in their reconciliation. She was so proud


    of herself now!


    Thinking of that, she intended to do something more.


    Joanna pondered for a moment and went down in front of the closet. She reached out her hand,


    searching for something. Finally, she pulled out a new gown.


    It was a butt-length ck silk dress. There was also a v-line in the front, which helped to bring out the


    feminine curve. Her daddy would be impossible to resist her mommy when she wore this.


    Donna was stupefied. "Miss Joanna, how would you have that?"


    Joanna waved her goodbye. "Just give it to mommy."


    There was no way that Joanna would tell her that it was because she had overheard that Be was


    going to seduce daddy by wearing sexy gowns and that she had bought all the sexy gowns in the major


    stores in Willisto using her own pocket money. At that moment, she was just trying to piss Be off.


    What a nice coincidence that they would be useful today.


    How insightful she was, right?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Donna raised her thumb at little Joanna and went to deliver the gown.


    "Seriously?" Bonnie was shocked at the sight of the gown, "It''s not even mine."


    "Mrs. Grant, yours was in the drying machine. It''s new. You can have this." Said Donna, seriously.


    Bonnie was a bit confused, "All of them? But I have seven...eight nightgowns."


    "Oh, the soup was still in the kitchen. I need to check on it." Donna found an excuse and went away,


    leaving Bonnie alone to solve her problem.


    What to do now? Either wearing this or wearing nothing¡­

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    It was not after half an hourter that Bonnie went to the study. Just as Sebastian felt like he was going


    to wait forever, he heard the footsteping closer.


    He looked up and was shocked. "What are you wearing?"


    Bonnie, a little embarrassed, was fidgeting with her dress, "Um¡­I was a little bit cold."


    Yeah, she felt a bit cold! That was why she was wearing a camel overcoat that could cover her knees.


    It made her safer than ever.


    "Cold? There''s sweat on your forehead."


    "Yeah, that''s a cold sweat," Bonnie said matter-of-factly.


    Sebastian was speechless.


    What''s wrong with her again?


    Whatsoever.


    Sitting in the chair, he gestured at Bonnie, and said in a low and hoarse tone, "Come here."


    But Bonnie remained at a safe distance. "Just talk to me there. I can hear you."


    Sebastian, having no patience to argue with her, simply dragged her towards him.


    She resisted violently. "Sebastian, be cool. We can talk about it. But I''m not ready to do it with you."


    "Do what?" He asked.


    Bonnie blinked her eyes, confused. Then she found herself sitting in a seat beside him. His hands were


    lying on each side, without any further movement.


    And on the desk, there was aptop disying her scripts.


    "So you called me to your study to discuss these designs?"


    "Or what?" He asked again.


    Bonnie wanted to say it aloud that she thought they were going to have sex.


    Well, she thought too much. Perhaps she was not.


    "If you want to discuss these designs, why did you tell me to take a shower?"


    "You smelled like alcohol and other people''s perfume. It''s disgusting."


    She almost forgot Sebastian was quite obsessive about sanitation.


    Taking her to retrieve her phone was probably the most he could push himself to do.


    But she, instead of taking his peculiarity into consideration, was thinking ridiculously about¡­ Bonnie


    regretted, reproaching herself silently.


    Then, she averted her attention to the designs, "Just ask me anything."


    When work was mentioned, Sebastian became serious.


    They were having a heated discussion. Bonnie was so engrossed in it that she felt herself heating from


    head to toe and took off her overcoat. When she realized it, she found Sebastian was staring at her


    corbone and his eyes were moving down¡­


    Bonnie felt her face burning and hurried to put her clothes on.


    "Donna got it for me. I did not mean to wear it." She hastened to exin in case there might be any


    misunderstandings.


    Sebastian nodded, looking at her with a nd expression.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Please continue." As he was saying, he took out his phone and scrolled through it.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Okay, Bonnie continued. And somehow, she felt the hotness receding and a little bit of coolness


    coming, which made her overcoat morefortable than ever.


    Finally, the designs were revised. As she was leaving, Sebastian cast her something he just took out


    from the drawer, "Here."


    Bonnie unwittingly opened her hand. It was a car key.


    "Why are you giving this to me?" She asked curiously.


    Sebastian looked as cold as ever. "It''s a reward for your hard work on these designs. You will drive this


    car since now."


    "But I have a car."


    "Return it to where it belongs, or have it smashed and throw it to the garbage site." He said with a


    sense of brutality, "Or people would think the Grant Group is maltreating its employees if you are not


    driving the car I give you."


    Bonnie refused no more. Meanwhile, she was not feeling veryfortable. She thought it was


    compensation for his confiscating her New Beetle. But it was just for the Grant Group.


    How could she not feel down? Anyway, she buckled herself up quickly, smiling, "It''s mine, right? You


    are not going to take it back once more, aren''t you?"


    He nodded, "It''s yours."


    Bonnie nodded and left the study with the key in her hand while Sebastian asked for a coffee.


    When Donna entered, she immediately shivered and almost spilled the coffee. She looked up and


    found the AC was only sixteen degrees.


    "Mr. Grant, the AC''s too low. It''s bad for your health. You are wearing so little. What if you caught a


    cold?" She kept nagging while turning off the AC.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was sipping his coffee leisurely without saying anything.


    It would not be cold enough to make him sick, but it would be hot enough to give that dumb woman


    heat rash. He really doubted whether Bonnie was the designer Magnolia.


    She seemed a little dummy, wasn''t she?


    Bonnie, of course, would not know what was in Sebastian''s mind at that moment. She went back to her


    room, took a shower, and went to sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she was feeling good, but not good for long. When she entered the


    garage and saw the car Sebastian gave her, the glow on her face faded.


    Really? It was not revenge or something?


    The ck Jeep looked so cumbersome and there was something green covering the outside, which


    probably would make it look ck and green under the sunlight. As for the inside, there was no


    adornment. The seat was even covered by weaver cloth. And the windows! The windows were opened


    by a hand crank.


    This car really ''beat'' all the other expensive luxurious cars in this garage.


    Bonnie clenched her teeth.


    She knew it! How would he suddenly be so generous to offer her a car? Clearly, because the car


    was too ugly to drive out, but was just fine enough to fool her!

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    The more Bonnie thought about it, the angrier she became. Eventually, she got so angry that she lifted


    her feet and kicked at the tire.


    The tire was fine, but she was not. It was so hurt that she lost her bnce and sank to the floor.


    "Mrs. Grant!" Eric, on his way to meet Sebastian, came to her instantly, his eyes filled with concern,


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." Bonnie patted the dust off her clothes.


    Eric looked at the car shockingly and something shed across his eyes, "Mrs. Grant, why did you kick


    the car?"


    Bonnie saw his expression and felt even angrier, "Isn''t it ugly? I have never seen a car as ugly as this


    one. Can you imagine Sebastian gave it to me as a gift? He''s clearly messing up with me."


    It was so shocking that Eric almost felt his jaw dropping to the ground.


    Bonnie thought he was rendered speechless by the ugliness of the car, and waved her hands


    resignedly. "Well, never mind. I will see youter, Eric."


    Then, she went into the car and drove away.


    Finally, Eric came to his sense. He just couldn''t believe his eyes. Mr. Grant gave this extremely safe car


    to Mrs. Grant? The money put to adapt this car could almost buy all the cars in this garage. Mrs. Grant


    must be the apple of his eyes. Such a lucky girl! But it seemed Mrs. Grant had no idea how much this


    car was worth and was stillining about it.


    Since Mr. Grant did not mention that, he would choose to shut his mouth up. Maybe Mr. Grant did that


    on purpose, in case Mrs. Grant cried out loud after knowing the price. Yeah, that must be the reason.


    It was a bit embarrassing for Bonnie to drive the car to work. So she parked it in a nearby parking lot to


    avoid beingughed at by her colleagues. After that, she deliberately took a cab to get William''s car


    here.


    Staring at the keys that were returned, William was confused, "Why are you giving me back?"


    "Well...my husband gave me a car as a present for my designs, so I suppose it would be better to


    return the car." Said Bonnie.


    William fluttered his eyes and smiled bitterly, "Oh, alright."


    "But still, I''m very grateful for your borrowing the car from thepany for me. I made some bean


    pastry. Would you like to have a try?"


    Without hesitation, he ate one, "It tastes good. You are brilliant, Annie."


    When it came to cooking, Bonnie believed no one would criticize her for that, "Thank you. I even had a


    cooking certificate to better take care of my children."


    Bean pastry was a piece of cake for her.


    Heplimented her again and ate more.


    But Bonnie found something wrong. A rash erupted in William''s face and was spreading all over. Within


    only five minutes, his face swelled up and arge area of his neck turned red.


    "What''s happening? Are you alright?" Bonnie was startled.


    William didn''t seem to care much. "It''s nothing. It''s just I''m allergic to beans."


    What? Bonnie widened her eye, "You ate my bean pastry while you know you are allergic to beans?"


    "You made them." William looked up and said in a serious tone.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Weird feelings filled the office, and Bonnie was really embarrassed.


    Why? Why bean pastry? Now she didn''t know how to answer him and more importantly, what if


    something happened to William because of the allergy?


    "Move! Move! I will take you to the hospital."


    William was quite obedient and followed her to the hospital.


    Due to the allergy, it would be better for William not to be exposed to the light and wind, so he was in


    the doctor''s office while Bonnie was doing all the stuff, like registering and paying fees.


    It was bad enough, but it could get worse. The doctors avable in the morning were all registered.


    There were only doctors in the afternoon. But William was not severe enough to go to the emergency


    room, he kept being postponed.


    "Hi, excuse me, miss. Could you help me register? I could pay extra," said Bonnie to the stuff at the


    register counter.


    But the stuff rolled her eyes. "If everyone pays to cut in line, when could the doctors have a rest? They


    aren''t machines, are they?"


    Then she turned the que to the REST sign.


    Bonnie turned herself hopelessly. Should she find a scalper?


    Just then, a familiar voice called her in her back.


    "Annie?"


    It was Rupert.


    He was wearing a doctor''s white coat, with one hand in his pocket, another hand carrying a case report


    and a stethoscope in the chest pocket.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His gentlemanly look had attracted quite a lot of girls.


    "Mr. Robertson. What a nice coincidence." Said Bonnie.


    Rupert approached her, rubbing his hand. "Annie, could you do me a favor? I heard Erica is familiar


    with Fortune Teller. Could you make me an appointment?"


    What? Bonnie looked at Rupert, shocked, "Why do you want to meet Fortune Teller?"


    "I want to see when I can have a girlfriend, of course. But I don''t know why Fortune Teller won''t meet


    me after I told him who I am. And I asked Erika for help, but she still hid from me." Rupert was


    depressed.


    If he had any other choice, he wouldn''t have asked Bonnie for help.


    Bonnie, however, had a lot of things going on in her mind. What would Rupert be when he knew that


    Erika was Fortune Teller?


    "I''ll have a try." Bonnie did not reject him.


    Rupert almost jumped when he finally saw a silver lining.


    He looked rather exhrated, patting his chest. "Awesome, Bonnie. I will return your favor. Oh no. I can


    return it now. You were trying to register, right?


    Though Rupert, as a doctor, could not simply help her cut in line, he could directly take Bonnie to see


    other doctors.


    "Really? That''ll be great. Thank you, Rupert. But it''s my friend, he''s ¡­" There was a change of tune in


    Bonnie''s voice from excitement to contemtion. "Never mind. Forget it. Thanks anyway."


    Something did ur to Bonnie. There might be a big problem if Rupert saw William, who looked


    exactly like Sebastian.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Rupert shook his head. "Come on. Where''s your friend? We can go together."


    "No, it''s okay. He''s already left actually. And I am going too. See you." Before Rupert could say


    anything, Bonnie quickly ran away.


    Looking at the way she left, Rupert thought he was a monster or something. Though it was a bit


    confusing, he did not dig into that and went to do his own business.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bonnie peeped out from behind a column, feeling relieved that Rupert did not explore deeper. Then she


    found a scalper and finally registered for William.


    The doctor checked him and said it was just a mild allergy. An intravenous drip would suffice.


    "Annie, you should probably go back to work. I will go back myself after this thing is done," said


    William.


    But it just made Bonnie guiltier.


    She got herself a seat opposite William. "I will be here for you. If it weren''t me, you wouldn''t be here."


    They spent more than two hours there waiting for the drip to be over. After the nurse pulled out the


    needle, they took a cab and went back to the office. But what they didn''t know was that the nurse took


    a picture of William, which she was engrossed in so much that she wanted to press her lips on it.


    Rupert, who happened to be back, robbed her of her phone, "Missy, you look like a groupie again. Who


    are you indulging in this time?"


    He looked at the phone and felt even the root of his hair was erecting in shock.


    Se-Sebastian?


    "Where did you get this?" He hurried to ask.


    Dammit. He had no idea his cousin came to the hospital. Sebastian wouldn''t think that he was


    deliberately indifferent to him, right?


    "Just in the hall. But he''s gone. He said he has work to do." The nurse paused, inquiring curiously, "A


    woman called Annie was by his side. Do you know her, doctor? Are they a couple or something?"


    Annie was here? Rupert thought of the registration thing. So the friend she talked about was Sebastian.


    Weren''t they strange? Dripping was not something they need to hide from him.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He had an allergy because of bean pastry."


    Rupert suddenly burst intoughter.


    He figured out why Annie needed to hide from him now. Once Sebastian had an allergy, he would swell


    up badly. He once saw him swell up ten years ago, and Rupertughed at him so hard. How would


    Sebastian, who always appeared to be perfectly handsome, let others see his swollen side?


    But, Rupert would not let this chance of teasing Sebastian slip away.


    He needed to go to the security room to copy the surveince video into his phone so that when he


    goes to the Sunshine Vi, he could tease him as much as he wants.


    Thinking about his perfect n, he nced at the nurse and reminded her, "They are married now.


    Don''t think about it. He''s already spoken for."


    Then Rupert left, humming.


    The nurse was confused, murmuring, "How could they be married? They treat each other so politely. Is


    the doctor joking?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    In the evening, Bonnie drove back to the Sunshine Vi. After picking the four children back, Donna


    was dressing them up in the living room. The two girls looked adorable in pink princess dresses with


    two little angel wings attached at the back and their hair was put in a bun. This was a touch-up for


    Erika''s mole face.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy," They called Bonnie at the same time.


    At the sight of Bonnie, the girls rushed over and blinked with twinkling eyes.


    Bonnie scooped the girls in her arms and kissed them. "My little princesses, you''re all dressed up!


    Where are you going?"


    "Nanny Donna says we''re eating outside tonight," Erika answered in a ringing tone.


    Bonnie looked at Donna confusedly, waiting for her answer.


    Donna rubbed her hands awkwardly. "Yes, Mrs. Grant. Mrs. Stewart nned to take you and the kids


    out to dinner, but she didn''t allow me to tell you."


    Bonnie nodded. "I see."


    She shouldn''t get mad at Donna, a servant who had to obey Aliyah''s orders or would be fired if she


    wouldn''t. But Bonnie felt anxious when she wondered about Aliyah''s intention of inviting them to dinner.


    Bonnie couldn''t take the time out from the busy logo design job for the Grant Group to find Natan in the


    Grant Residence, but she didn''t expect Aliyah to take the first move on short notice, which sent a dart


    of panic to her.


    To her own surprise, Bonnie blurted out. "Will Sebastiane with us?"


    Donna quickly nodded. "Yes. Mrs. Grant, don''t worry. Mr. Grant will protect you and the kids. That''s why


    I dress up the kids."


    These words rendered Bonnie into a daze and sent ripples through her heart. She thought to herself.


    "Since when did I be so dependent on him? Even when I had to dine with Aliyah, my first thought


    was I would be relieved if he came with me."


    Then, outside the door came the sound of a car pulling into the garage.


    Donna instantly said, "Mr. Grant is back. Mrs. Grant, can you help with the boys'' ties, please? I have to


    get his slippers from the porch."


    "OK." Bonnie nodded.


    Soon, Sebastian walked into the living room and then frowned at the sight of Bonnie''s skirt suit. "Why


    haven''t you changed your clothes?"


    "In a minute," she replied and hurried upstairs to get change with the inky-blue silk dress that Donna


    had put on the bed. When she walked out of the room, Bonnie surprisingly found Sebastian had


    changed into a dark blue windbreaker. They looked like a cute couple in matching outfits. Who did this?


    At this moment, Donna walked over to size them up, beaming. "You two look well matched in this


    outfit."


    "They are Romeo and Juliet," Joanna added.


    Andrew rolled his eyes at Joanna. "More precisely, they are the perfect match for each."


    Joanna pped her hands and repeated these words several times in one breath.


    Casting a secret nce at Sebastian, Bonnie found Sebastian''s poker face and hurriedly said, "I''ll go


    upstairs now and change another one."


    "It''s okay," he blurted out.


    Bonnie asked perplexedly, "Are you going to go out with me like this?"


    Sebastian tightened his facial impatiently and replied in a deep voice. "Of course not. I don''t have time


    for you to pick another dress."


    He scooped Erika and Joanna up in his arms and strode out, mindless of Bonnie''s response.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    When Bonnie looked at his receding figure, depression shed across her amber eyes. But she soon


    perked up and told herself not to expect too much from Sebastian. What he did to Bonnie five years


    ago when she was lying on the operating table couldn''t be forgiven.


    Then she collected her thoughts and walked out.


    Rupert came when they sat in the car and were ready to leave. He swaggered into the Sunshine Vi


    and brandished his phone. "Sebastian, you have to pay me hush money."


    Sebastian frowned. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. But I got a video of you on my phone. I have to remind you that I copied it from somewhere,"


    Rupert added and cast a significant nce at Bonnie beside Sebastian.


    Immediately, she was on edge. What? Rupert got a video of Sebastian? Sebastian would burst with


    anger if he knew what was in Rupert''s video.


    "Mr. Robertson." She walked over to stop him. "Enough. We''ll be leaving soon."


    Rupert pouted sullenly. "Don''t worry. Just give me five minutes."


    Five minutes was enough for him to ask Sebastian fornd as hush money.


    At the same time, Rupert was ready to show the video to Sebastian.


    "No," Bonnie suddenly shouted.


    Startled, Rupert dropped his phone by ident with a thud.


    She pretended to pick up the phone, but in fact, she stepped on it. The expensive phone was


    completely crushed inside out, and so did his broken heart.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Rupert. I don''t mean to. I just wanted to tell you some news. I was so excited that I


    identally..." Bonnie quickly apologized.


    News?


    "What it is?" Rupert was instantly distracted.


    She added, "Don''t you want to see the fortune teller Erika? My daughter has put you in the line. You


    canmunicate with her on Facebook first, but you had to take a bath and change into pious


    clothes."


    "Really? When?" Rupert was overjoyed.


    "Now."


    The smile on his face froze instantly. "But my home is far away from here. It will take me at least an


    hour to drive home."


    She thrust him outward. "Now or never. Go! I''ll give you the contactter."


    Then she drove him away without hesitation.


    Rupert was pushed to the front door with a messy mind. Then the door was reopened and she threw


    him the broken phone. "Go home now. Quickly."


    With a loud bang, the iron door closed.


    Rupert was speechless. He felt he was a pauper who had just been driven away by the rich. At the


    same time, Bonnie returned to the garage, and pulled her together, ready to get in the car.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Sebastian squeezed the back of her neck and lifted her in front.


    He sized her up with his dark eyes. Under his inquisitive gaze, she had her heart in her mouth. "What?


    What''s wrong?"


    "Did you send him away on purpose?" he asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Bonnie felt her heart beating. Was it so obvious?


    But given the situation, she couldn''t admit it.


    So, Bonnie held her head high and said seriously, "I didn''t mean to drive him away. I just wanted him to


    see fortune teller Erika soon. After all, he wants to find the right girl."


    After that, Bonnie cupped her cheeks with both hands in frustration and let out a long sigh. "Well,


    Rupert is almost thirty. If he doesn''t find a girlfriend, wouldn''t he end up being old and alone?"


    Bonnie was in a tizz as Sebastian''s face darkened. What was the matter with this man? Didn''t he


    believe what Bonnie said?


    "It''s true. When men are over 30, they are hard to find a girl. Women of the same age think they are too


    young to date, while the younger age group thinks they''re too old to be energetic. Haven''t you heard


    that? Apparently, Rupert prefers the younger ones."


    In order to convince Sebastian, Bonnie made up many stories.


    In the end, she turned her head and asked Donna next to him. "Is that true?"


    Donna nodded undeniably, "Men are better to get married at early ages, or they might keep being alone


    and perverted."


    Sebastian was one year older than Rupert, and he was still single. Did it mean he was a pervert too?


    Sebastian''s face fell, furrowing with rage.


    "Shut up, get in the car," Sebastianmanded.


    Bonnie obediently shut up and got into the car. She took out her mobile phone to text Erika in the back


    seat, telling her to talk to Rupert as what they discussed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bonnie was at ease when Erika texted back an "OK" emoji.


    Soon, the car arrived outside the restaurant. The waiter came to open the door respectfully, "Mr. and


    Mrs. Grant, follow me, please."


    "Okay." Bonnie walked out of the car elegantly, walking in with the kids.


    Although her family was poor when she was very young, the table manners needed in fancy


    restaurants were engraved in her mind. She represented elegance and earned herself more respects


    from the waiter.


    But when they were in the private room, everyone realized that Aliyah was not alone at the dinner


    tonight. There was a middle-aged man.


    Bonnie knew this man. He was Aliyah''s cousin, Charles, an ignorant loser. Charles had all his life relied


    on Aliyah to support him for many years. The reason why Aliyah was so tolerant of Charles was that


    many years ago, the Stewart family went to the ancestral temple in the countryside to offer incense, but


    on the way back, they encountered a mudslide and the car was buried. Only Charles climbed out to tell


    Aliyah, who was under the stone, that he would find someone to rescue her.


    Later, someone came to rescue Aliyah.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Charles gave Aliyah second life! Therefore, no matter what Charles


    did in the future, Aliyah would endure it.


    "Hello, my little princess,e here, I''m your uncle." The instant when Charles saw Joanna walk into


    the private room, his eyes lit up. But Joanna seemed to be scared and hid behind Bonnie.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Bonnie could clearly feel Joanna''s fear and tremor. What happened? Why was Joanna so afraid of


    Charles?


    A sh of sadness crept into Charles''s square face. "What''s the matter, Joanna? Are you still ming


    uncle? I was carelessst time and caused you an ident, so I bring you a present today."


    Then Charles took out a whole box of Dog Lego blocks behind him, "Do you like it?"


    Aliyah said, "Say thank you, Joanna?"


    Joanna loved the present, and since Aliyah had put her words, she ran over to get the blocks after a


    moment of hesitation. She said in a gruff voice, "Thank you, Uncle."


    "Good girl," Charles nodded with satisfaction.


    The kids were ying with blocks on the tatami while the adults were sitting at the table to eat. Charles


    addressed a ''speech'' before eating.


    He looked at Sebastian with an apologetic smile on his face. "Sebastian, I''m sorry for my negligence


    last time. I wanted to take Joanna out to y, but I didn''t expect the boat would sink..."


    Bonnie''s head was thrumming in sudden shock. What? When did Joanna drown in the boat?


    Before she asked, Sebastian ced his palm on her hand to cool her down and replied with a low and


    hoarse voice. "Anyway, Joanna brought a life jacket. Nothing happened, right?"


    Charles nodded, "Yes. d that she brought a life jacket. I was such a stupid not to check before


    boarding and let her do all the things."


    Charles pped himself twice as he genuinely confessed.


    "Charles, what are you doing?" Aliyah stopped him, "It''s an ident."


    Charles''s eyes were red, darting around in thought, and then he sat down.


    Bonnie frowned confusedly upon Charles''s apology. No matter how big the mistakes Charles had


    made, Aliyah must wipe his shit and take care of them. But now, he offered a sincere apology? Would


    the rise in the west? It was just hard to believe that.


    Five years could change a lot of things.


    The mealsted an hour. Bonnie was quite nervous at first, for fear that Aliyah was going to give her a


    hard time, and was relieved till she realized that it was just Charles''s "trail".


    When Bonnie turned to leave, Aliyah stopped her. "Annie, don''t forget your study at the old house if you


    are free on the weekend."


    "Okay." Bonnie agreed. Anyway, she nned to finish the logo this Friday. There was a lot of time for


    her to search the old house for Natan.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Bonnie was heading out, she realized that the two girls had disappeared.


    "Perhaps they went to the bathroom," Lukas recalled.


    Before Bonnie moved, Charles actively offered, "I''ll go."


    Then he rushed toward the bathroom.


    Charles saw a familiar figure standing at the door of the bathroom with Lego in her hands.


    "Joanna, I''m here to take you... fuck, you ugly!"

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Instead of Joanna, Charles saw Erica whose face was full of moles, and staggered back, almost falling


    to the ground.


    "Uncle Charles, are you alright?" Erika politely asked as she reached out to help Charles.


    Before Erika''s hand touched him, Charles yelled, "Stay away from me. Don''t touch me!"


    Erika''s hand froze there, but Charles still went way farther than that. After steadying himself, he saw


    the building blocks in Erica''s arms. "Who let you take this? Give it back to me!"


    Charles forcefully snatched the building blocks away and Erika was dragged to the ground by brute


    strength. Erica slipped on the smooth marble and stopped till her head hit the column with a loud bang.


    Soon, a big bump appeared on Erica''s forehead!


    But Charles didn''t even give Erica any attention and even spat on the floor. "Bastard! Who do you think


    you are? How dare you y with my building blocks?"


    "What are you doing?" Joanna came out of the bathroom and her face registered surprise.


    Charles''s odd expression instantly softened. "Joanna, your father is looking for you. I''ll take you there."


    He said as his hand almost reached for Joanna.


    But Joanna shoved him away and anxiously ran to Erika. She burst into tears and sobbed, "Erika, are


    you alright? Does it hurt?"


    Charles didn''t expect the girls were friends, so he hurried forward to exin, "Joanna, It''s my fault, and


    I think she''s fine, right, Erica?"


    He entuated thest words, which sounded threatening. Normally, a child would be frightened under


    Charles''s threat and muted. However, Erika was no other child.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As someone had spiritual power, she blinked back her tears and slowly stood up to re at Charles.


    For a moment, Charles met the intense stare that reminded him of Sebastian and instinctively shivered.


    But looking carefully, there was nothing unusual in her eyes. She was just a five-year-old kid, but an


    ugly one!


    Erika curled her lips into an adult sneer, "You know the truth."


    Charles raised his eyebrows and stammered, "You bast¡­ it was just an ident."


    "Really? Then you should be careful. I believe in Karma." Then Erika dragged Joanna away, leaving


    Charles standing there with haughty disdain for Erika''s words. He wouldn''t believe a little girl''s stupid


    talk! Charles didn''t expect the ugly Erika knew how to fool around people.


    As he turned around to leave, his face turned pallid, and slumped to the ground after seeing a few


    familiar faces behind him.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Joanna and Erika had helped each other to the gate. But Erika was not in a hurry to go out, she asked


    a waiter for a hat, big enough to block the bump on her forehead.


    Joanna was very puzzled. "Why are you covering it up? Let''s tell daddy and mommy."


    Erika shook her head. "We don''t have to. I can tell there''s a jinx on his face."


    Besides, there was no surveince outside the bathroom, so who would believe a child?


    Charles would pay for what he''d done anyway, so Erika decided to let the karma work.


    At this time, an idea popped into Erika''s head. "The other day I told you that you would have a disaster,


    so that''s why you went to Uncle Charles?"


    Joanna nodded. Fortunately, she was wearing a life jacket. When she fell into the water, the life jacket


    was partly stuck at the yacht''s oars, which put the oars to a stop and thus saved her life. Otherwise,


    Joanna must die a bloody death.


    "Your uncle looked cunning. You''d better keep away from him." Erikamented.


    They walked out while chatting.


    Bonnie rushed to give them a big hug immediately after seeing them. "What makes you so long to go to


    the bathroom?"


    "Joanna has this pain in the stomach, which kept us for a while." Erika was good at making things up


    actually.


    Bonnie asked nervously, "Did you eat something bad? Are you feeling better, or should I take you to the


    hospital?"


    "Mommy, I''m all right. I just ate too much." Joanna exined as she patted her belly to make a muffled,


    hollow sound, which amused Bonnie and even Sebastian.


    "Let''s go back to the Sunshine Vi," Bonnie advised.


    Sebastian nodded and got into the car. Erika was thest to get in the car, and before she got in, Aliyah


    grabbed her and asked. "Didn''t Uncle Charles go in and look for you? Where''s he?"


    Erika yed dumb. "I don''t know. Maybe he''s having fun somewhere."


    After saying this, Erika mmed the car door shut, almost mping Aliyah''s arm.


    Aliyah''s elegant face was a little distorted with rage. What an uneducated bastard!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aliyah walked in to look for Charles. Well, Charles was ying, but not in a funny way. He was the


    clown there. When Aliyah found Charles in the restaurant, he was tied to arge rotating table with a


    bloody nose and a swollen face.


    The other guys, who seemed to be rich, blindfolded their eyes with ribbons, aiming those sharp darts in


    their hands at Charles, who was so scared that he almost wet his pants.


    When he saw Aliyah, Charles shouted with his running nose and tearful eyes, "Aliyah, please help!"


    Aliyah''s face turned livid and stepped forward to ask, "How much does he owe you?"


    Those men looked at each other andughed, "I heard that Miss. Steward often cleans up the mess for


    her cousin. It turns out to be true. He owes us two million in gambling. The debt was settled then we


    are cleared."

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Two million was not a big amount for Aliyah, so she paid it off. After the men left, she went over to


    untied Charles from the rotating table.


    "Aliyah, d to see you are here. Otherwise, I would''ve been a human dart board tonight." Charles was


    relieved.


    Aliyah looked grave as she said, "Didn''t I tell you to drop gambling? How dare you?"


    Charles ducked his head in embarrassment. He found it strange because those men were supposed at


    the bar tonight. He didn''t expect to meet them at the restaurant he purposely picked to avoid them.


    Could the ugly kid be right about those karma things? But how did she know that?


    After a while, Charles came back to his senses and repented to Aliyah guiltily. "I''m such a loser. Are


    you happy now? Remember the mudslide? I had a high fever and almost became an idiot when I ran


    around for help under pouring rain. You must hate a loser and want to get rid of me, right?"


    Aliyah had to yield every time when he mentioned that ident.


    How could she be angry with someone who saved her life?


    "Charles,e on. I just don''t think gambling is good. How about this? I''ll give you five million to start


    some business, and if you lose it again, it''s still on me." Aliyah suggested.


    Charles nodded reluctantly, "Alright."


    That night, Bonnie discovered the bump on Erika''s forehead.


    After figuring it through, she was furious and nned to go to Charles for an exnation.


    "Mummy," Erika quickly stopped her, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "How could you be fine with such a bump as big as a fist?" Bonnie was angry.


    She had her bottom line - her children. Bonnie would fight with her life for protecting Erika.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Erika grabbed her arm and whispered, "Mommy, didn''t you tell me to keep a low profile in Grant''s


    house and not to get any attention?"


    Why did her mom forget all about this?


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s anger was quenched.


    When they moved to the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie repeatedly told them to keep a low profile in Grant''s


    house. The lesser noticed them, the lesser chances for them to be stalked. When she found Natan,


    Bonnie could run away easily.


    Bonnie felt guilty for not helping Erika, rubbing her forehead while saying, "Does it hurt? Mommy will


    take you to the hospital for an examination to see if there is a concussion."


    "Okay." Erika nodded.


    Bonnie drove Erica to the hospital. After confirming it was fine, they returned to the vi.


    The round trip took them almost three hours, but no one in the Sunshine Vi noticed.


    That wasn''t a surprise. After all, the servants were sleeping. Who would care about this?


    Bonnie carried Erica back to the children''s room and coaxed her to sleep. She was exhausted and


    when she walked back to the room, Bonnie jumped directly onto the bed with the light off. In the next


    second, there were muffled groans of the man in the dark and a crackling sound!

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Bonnie jumped up from the bed. She turned on the lights, and the soft yellow light instantly lit up the


    room and contrasted sharply with Sebastian''s darkened face.


    Looking down, Bonnie saw the crushedputer in Sebastian''s hand.


    It was a disaster! The screen and keyboard broke apart, and there were cracks in the disy panel.


    Obviously, she did this!


    Bonnie''s face turned pale with fright, stammering in a cracked voice. "I... I didn''t mean to."


    Sebastian still kept his expression impassive.


    "Perhaps I''m taking it to the repair store now, or I can ask George. He knows aputer expert."


    Bonnie said.


    She leaned over to take away theputer in Sebastian''s hand. As soon as she bent over, the


    oversized neckline dropped down with gravity, revealing her boobs.


    Sebastian''s eyes fluttered, feeling his throat tighten. He threw theputer aside and dragged Bonnie


    under him onto the bed. They were so close to each other that they could clearly feel each other''s


    warmth.


    "You''re so hot," Sebastian frowned in dissatisfaction.


    The room temperature was only 25 degrees, so how could this woman be as hot as a stove.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I...I might be sick." Bonnie made an excuse, and while Sebastian was distracted, she pulled the quilt


    up to wrap herself like a caterpir, "Mr. Grant should stay away from me. Stay away! What if you get


    infected?"


    Sebastian stared at her for a few minutes and got up and out. Although this was what Bonnie expected,


    seeing the man''s receding figure, she was upset.


    Leave when your wife was sick? What a good man he was!


    Suddenly, Sebastian returned and said hoarsely, "Drink this before going to sleep."


    What? Bonnie slowly got up and saw Sebastian holding a cup with steaming water in it, and judging


    from the pungent smell, it should be ginger tea.


    So, Sebastian went out to make ginger tea for her? Bonnie moved. How could she exin to him that


    she was hot just because they were close to each other? It wasn''t the best time to confess, so she


    slowly got up and took a sip of ginger tea. She didn''t want to beughed at as a delusional freak.


    When she almost finished the ginger tea, Bonnie turned to look at Sebastian and asked carefully, "Are


    you sure yourputer is fine?"


    Why didn''t Sebastian look worried at all? He even had the time to make ginger tea for her.


    Hearing this, Sebastian raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who says it''s fine?"


    What? Bonnie was stunned.


    "If not, why didn''t you give me a hard time?" she asked weakly. "I''d better find someone to fix it for


    you?"


    "No, youe to thepany with me tomorrow," Sebastian said solemnly.


    His dark eyes were like a mirror, reflecting her delicate figure. Sebastian''s voice was cracked, "You''re


    the key to everything."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The Sunshine Vi was quiet at night, especially in the room.


    The breathing between them could be clearly heard, but Bonnie felt her heart jump to her throat. Did


    she hear it right? This man actually said that she was the key to everything.


    An inexplicable feeling spread in Bonnie''s heart.


    She raised her head to look at the man, "Why me?"


    She couldn''t see clearly the expression on Sebastian''s face. "You are the Magnolia designer, and the


    data I didn''t save on myputer happened to be the case you worked with. Why do you think it was


    you?"


    Of course, he took Bonnie to thepany and persuaded the "old guys" with a n B but now, he got


    a better idea with the Magnolia designer. He just needed to keep it secret.


    In an instant, Bonnie was disappointed.


    "I see. I wille with you tomorrow."


    Of course, she would. Sebastian''sputer broke because of her.


    Bonnie discussed with Sebastian in a low voice, "Could you please not put yourputer on the bed,


    especially when the lights are off. I don''t want to break anything again."


    "Okay." Sebastian nodded.


    Theyy down to sleep, but because of the ginger tea, Bonnie''s body was burning like a stove, tossing


    and turning on the bed, so she didn''t sleep well all night.


    When she got up the next morning, Bonnie went downstairs with two dark circles under her eyes.


    Donna, who was making breakfast, saw it and was startled, "Mrs. Grant, how are you? What happened


    last night?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bonnie yawned. "Forget it. I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    "Why didn''t you sleep well?"


    "It''s Sebastian''s fault. If it weren''t for him..." Bonnie clenched his fists,ining about Sebastian''s


    ginger teast night.


    Before she could say anything about the tea, Sebastian''s voice came from the stairs. "What are you


    talking about me behind my back?"


    There was a detectable coldness in his tone.


    Bonnie shuddered in fright and forced a smile. "No, I told them that you are handsome, right?


    Donna nodded with a veiled smile on her face, "Yeah, Mrs. Grant said that you are very handsome, and


    you are very good to her!"


    Bonnie saw Sebastian walking downstairs with an expressionless face, and approached the dining


    room next to him, ignoring Bonnie and Donna.


    Bonnie breathed in relief. After breakfast, she put on a moon-white officedy skirt, ck fish-mouth


    high-heeled shoes, and a tote bag, and followed Sebastian to the Grant Building.


    Sebastian drove his car to the underground garage, so he could just take the elevator there.


    When they got to the top floor, Sebastian said, "You wait for me in the office andter I''lle."


    "Okay, good." Bonnie obediently went to the office. But when she walked in, she found that there were


    still people in the office.


    "It''s you?" Bonnie asked in surprise.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Bonnie saw a colleague from Globex Company in the office. The Globex was thepany that William


    invited her to help design the icon.


    Coincidentally, this colleague was Betty Andrus who was on the same floor as Bonnie. Bonnie had


    lunch with her a few times before, so they were acquainted.


    Seeing Bonnie, Betty''s eyes were also very surprised, "Annie? Why are you here? Aren''t you going to


    hand in the icon design draft today?"


    "I''ve asked for leave, and I''ll go to hand in this afternoon," Bonnie answered truthfully.


    "What?" Betty s voice changed with excitement, "Why didn''t you tell me when you asked for leave?"


    Bonnie frowned unhappily.


    Of course, she asked the personnel department for leave. Why should she tell a colleague even a


    colleague who she didn''t know well?


    Betty also realized that she was overreacting, and quickly squeezed out a smile to exin, "I''m sorry


    Annie, I didn''t mean that. I told you I''ll bring you something delicious today. If you didn''t go to work, I


    can''t give it to you."


    "Have you ever said that?" Bonnie couldn''t remember at all.


    But Betty was very determined. "That day, in the pantry. You didn''t listen to me at all, did you?" Betty


    showed a sad expression.


    Bonnie immediately felt that she had done something wrong, and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I may


    be distracted at the time, so I didn''t get it."


    "Nothing, then I''ll give it to you when you go in the afternoon." Betty waved her hand.


    Immediately, Betty sorted out the information, turned around, and walked out.


    Bonnie came back to her senses and Betty had disappeared at the door of the office.


    And when she was chasing her out, she happened to bump into Sebastian who was about toe in.


    That small and straight nose almost hit Sebastian''s chest.


    "What are you doing so rashly?" Sebastian frowned and asked in displeasure.


    Bonnie pointed behind him, "Just now... a client of yours came, but she seems to leave before meeting


    you."


    Sebastian didn''t take it to heart, "Well, I''m just here to send materials. Don''t worry about it."


    The employees of Globex Company came to send materials to Mr. Grant.


    How strange was it!


    But Bonnie had known Sebastian for so many years, who had never failed in the business. No matter


    what absurd things, he can turn around amazingly in the end, making everyone stunned.


    Therefore, Bonnie stopped asking.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She followed Sebastian back to the office, who handed her a stack of documents, "please check if


    anything else is needed?"


    Bonnie reached out and took it, and found that these materials were all about the concepts and key


    points of her design drawings.


    Detailedments were made on each, and there was aparison of the modified and unmodified


    versions.


    Even people who didn''t understand design drawings can easily see the points.


    "You did this?" Bonnie asked in surprise.


    Sebastian nodded, "Well, hurry up, you have only five minutes."


    Hearing this, Bonnie didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore. And hurriedly read it through the chapters,


    after confirming that there was no problem, then went to the conference room.


    Holding these blueprints and raising her head, she could see the back of the man in front of her.


    Suddenly, Bonnie felt a strange feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Bonnie felt that at this moment, she and Sebastian were like perfect partners in the workce. As long


    as they worked together, they could solve anything.


    But, it''s just a feeling.


    The next second, a voice reminded her.


    She had no rtionship with Sebastian now, even if theyy on the same bed every night, they were


    just fake couples.


    What perfect partner?


    At most, it is a tacit cooperation partner!


    Bonnie''s heart dropped.


    At this time, they arrived at the conference room. Bonnie looked around and saw more than 20


    shareholders inside, all with serious expressions, even faintly angry.


    "Follow me, do whatever I tell you," Sebastian said.


    "Okay." Bonnie nodded.


    The two walked into the conference room and sat next to each other in front of the conference room.


    The instant they sat down those shareholders began to shout.


    "Sebastian, what''s the situation now? Didn''t you promise that you would report the results of the


    external case to us today?"


    "That''s right. What is the result? Did you tell lie?"


    "We are all old shareholders of thepany who have witnessed the rise of the Grant family.


    Deceiving us like this will cause results!"


    ...


    The shareholders keptining about the situation and it seemed it was the fault of Sebastian.


    Bonnie was so frightened that her palms were sweating, and the documents were vaguely wrinkled.


    But Sebastian was unmoved. His handsome and noble face had no expression at all, but his deep and


    dark eyes nced at everyone lightly.


    Although it is silent, it is very oppressive!


    The shareholders who were still moring just now seemed to be strangled by the neck, and they were


    speechless.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have my own ns, so you can rest assured. Annie by my side is my ultimate trump card." Sebastian


    said lightly.


    But as soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the shareholders began to be disdainful.


    Of course, this look was aimed at Bonnie.


    "Sebastian, are you kidding me? Isn''t this the woman you have to marry? I don''t care if you want to


    bring her to thepany as a secretary, but this is a big project that concerns whether thepany


    can dominate the entire Asian sector. Don''t fool around."


    "That''s right, she looks like a vase, what can she do?"


    "You won''t be able topete with the opponents by relying on her beauty, will you?"


    There was a loud bang in the office, and thest shareholder shut his mouth.


    Because he was hit by the water ss that Sebastian threw over!


    The blood trickled down from the top of the head, and the scene was terrifying.


    "Eric, get him out," Sebastian said.


    Eric, who was taking the minutes for the meeting, stood up immediately and dragged the shareholder


    out.


    He deserved it if he dares to talk nonsense to Mrs. Grant!


    "You...how can you do this? He is thepany''s senior!" Someone finally came back to his senses


    and roared furiously.


    "Senior? In my eyes, there are only humans and animals. He didn''t act like a human being, so of


    course, I won''t show mercy." Sebastian opened his thin lips coldly.


    Afterward, he nced at everyone in the conference room, "You are all same!"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    The fifty-square-meter conference room was full of the majesty of the royal hall with Sebastian''s words.


    It seemed that he is the king sitting at the top, domineering, powerful, and imposing, and no one can


    disobey!


    Shareholders shrank their necks, lest they be the next unlucky person.


    "The woman you saw in front of you should not be called only Mrs. Grant. She has her own name and


    her own title." Sebastian said lightly.


    Between the lines, it was full of respect for Bonnie.


    Bonnie looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    She never thought that she would have such a high evaluation in Sebastian''s eyes!


    "Come on Annie, exin to them the design drawings you prepared for this project," Sebastian said


    again.


    What?


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and when everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but discuss.


    What the hell was going on with Sebastian? It''s okay to let his wifee to thepany as a


    secretary, and now she still had to intervene in the design of the big project.


    If they remember correctly, Anne was just a jewelry designer before.


    But just by designing the jewelry for Be''s birthday banquet, she sessfully hooked Sebastian away,


    which showed that she was not decent but very smart.


    Now it is not enough to take fortunate of Grant''s family so she started toe to thepany.


    "Mr. Grant," the shareholder got angry and pped the table and stood up, "Don''t be joking, who do


    you think she is? Can her design drawing be used for ourpany?"


    He even said harsh words, "If this works, I''ll cut my head off and give you a kick!"


    Sebastian still lookedid-back and indifferent, with his beautiful hands folded in front of him, "But you


    have never even seen Annie''s design. How could you be so certain? Are you too blind, or do you want


    to kick your head?"


    His tone was full of sarcasm.


    The shareholder''s face was in dark but he would prefer to keep silent at the idea of thest


    shareholder.


    On the other hand, Bonnie, who was next to him, looked very nervous.


    It was true that she had apany of her own, but thepany''s atmosphere had always been very


    good, not to mention that if there was any conflict. If there was, George can help solve it for her, while


    she only needs to do the design drawings.


    It was the first time she had seen such a tense scene.


    "Otherwise, let''s take a look, shall we?" Someone said inpromise.


    The shareholder made apromise but still insisted on his idea, "Okay, we will see what drawing you


    can make."


    Bonnie then walked to the middle and began to exin her design concept.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Coupled with the annotated version modified by Sebastian, the shareholders can understand the


    points.


    They exchanged nces with each other, and the expressions were a bitplicated.


    "So much for today''s concept. Please don''t hesitate to jump it should there be any questions." Bonnie


    said.


    The shareholder who scolded did not look good.


    After holding back for a long time, he finally threw the paper on the table, "What''s the shit! You just


    have a nice talk. Who knows what the design will look like?"


    "I said, she is my trump card." Sebastian corrected.


    But he didn''t mean to force the shareholder. He leaned back on the chair and said solemnly, "If you


    think you will lose money, you can withdraw from this n now. I will never stop you."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    There was a murmur amid the shareholders.


    If thepany really seeded in this case and became the number one in the Asian sector, it would


    be able to make a lot of money. If not, arge number of their funds froze and were unable to withdraw


    for the next few or even a dozen years. So to put it simply, in this case, we''re on the same boat and


    shared the same fate.


    They were originally confident about this case, but Sebastian hired his wife as a designer, which burst


    their bubbles. There were over 20 shareholders, but half of them wanted to quit.


    Seeing this, Bonnie was in a panic.


    For such a big case, it was far from enough to rely on thepany''s financial resources, so


    shareholders will be asked to share the investments and risks.


    Now that so many people wanted to withdraw, the money invested before would be withdrawn. Can


    Sebastian hold up?


    Her amber eyes looked nervously at Sebastian.


    "Okay." Sebastian readily agreed, "But this case you withdrew cannot affect Grant''s business, so you


    have to withdraw your shares temporarily."


    The meaning of withdrawing shares was to get out of the Grant family directly, and can no longer


    interfere with any decision of the family, and no dividends or anything.


    "You''ve done too much," The shareholder was unhappy. "Just because of such a woman, you''re going


    to drive us all away. Are you serious about the business?"


    "Since you don''t believe in my wife''s strength, then there is no need to cooperate anymore," Sebastian


    said sinctly.


    "Why, are you unwilling to withdraw? Do you think Grant''s business is very potential and worth your


    efforts? But you want to maintain the dignity, you can''t be cowardly."


    Sebastian''s remarks were obviously aggressive, which sessfully irritated the shareholder.


    After all, they were in their 50s. When they meet in private, they have to be called uncles by Sebastian.


    How can he be so provocative in front of everyone?


    Snapped!


    The shareholder pped the table and raised his eyebrows, "Who said I was cowardly? I just don''t


    want you to go astray, okay, I''ll withdraw my shares. I hope you won''t regret it then."


    With that said, he turned his head to look at the others, "You, too,e with me."


    Those people looked hesitant, but in the end, they stood up and followed him out.


    Of course, most people were still sitting.


    Just kidding, not everyone was like this impulsive shareholder. After losing the golden bowl of the Grant


    family, there were other opportunities.


    They were counting on Grant''s dividends to support their extravagant life.


    "After that week, when the bidding resultse out, I will notify you." Sebastian stood up, "Annie, let''s


    go."


    Bonnie was still a little confused and followed Sebastian back to the office.


    After mming down a whole ss of American coffee, she finally came back to her senses.


    In the conference room just now, Sebastian drove away those shareholders because of her, right?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, it seemed that those shareholders still have quite a few shares, how much does Sebastian


    have to lose if they withdraw shares all at once?


    Bonnie was extremely uneasy, walked up to Sebastian, and asked in a low voice, "I''d better exin it to


    the withdraw shareholders."


    "What exnation?" Sebastian was handling the documents on the table without raising his head, "Do


    you want to be scolded more?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Sebastian''s face was full of disgust.


    Bonnie lifted her red lips and curled her lips dejectedly, "But this is the future of yourpany. What if


    all these people withdraw their shares, and Grant''s business can''t continue or lost money?"


    In the beautiful eyes, there was already worry and tension.


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at her, briefly dazed.


    Was this woman worried about him?


    He leaned back. "Don''t worry, just these shareholders won''t affect me."


    After a pause, he stared at Bonnie again and added, "Additionally, as I said, you are my trump card.


    With you, how could I possibly lose?"


    The tone didn''t fluctuate greatly, but anyone could hear the confidence and determination in the words.


    Bonnie suddenly felt at ease after hearing this.


    Sebastian had been in business for many years. When had he lost?


    But Sebastian also said just now that as long as she was here, it was impossible to lose¡­


    A different feeling rose in Bonnie''s heart.


    After handing over the design drawings, Bonnie left Grant''s family and returned to Globex.


    Betty was also in thepany, and when she saw Bonnieing back, she immediately came to her.


    "Annie, what have you been doing in the Grant Building today?" Betty asked.


    Bonnie blinked. "Just to visit an old friend."


    She was a designer for Grant''s project, which was a secret n, so she didn''t tell Betty.


    Betty was still asking, "What old friend?"


    "It''s just an old friend, you don''t know each other." Bonnie wanted to vaguely go over.


    Betty chased after her, "You didn''t say anything, how do you know that I don''t know? Tell me, maybe it''s


    someone I know."


    Bonnie, "..."


    What''s going on? Betty was really strange today. She keeps asking questions. In Sebastian''s office,


    she also asked why she didn''t notify her when she asked for leave.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In this way, it was not like a colleague at all, but more like a prisoner and a policeman.


    Bonnie really didn''t like this.


    So she simply fought back and reached out to Betty, "Didn''t you say you have something for me?


    Where''s the thing?"


    "Ah?" Betty was stunned for a moment.


    Immediately, she reacted, hurried to the sit, rummaged for a long time, and took out a dirty ceramic


    piggy bank, "This is for you."


    To be honest, looking at the piggy bank, Bonnie did not want to ept it.


    What?


    In the morning, Betty said so nicely in the office that she thought she was going to send some amazing


    gifts!


    "Don''t you like it? Although this piggy bank is very shabby, it can bring you good luck." Betty pretended


    to be sad.


    Bonnie had no choice but to ept it.


    Taking the piggy bank to her cubicle, she actually found that something on the table had been moved.


    In particr, the drawings of those designs were so messed up that they couldn''t match at all.


    But when she got off work yesterday, she put them in good order.


    Bonnie hurried out and asked the others, "Excuse me, who entered my office this morning?"


    "Is there something wrong with your belongings?" Betty asked with concern. "I saw cleanering in.


    Did she mess up for you?"


    "...I didn''t say that things were messed up?" Bonnie''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Indeed, Bonnie just came out to ask who entered her office.


    But Betty asked her if something was messed up.


    Did she give her away by concealing the truth?


    Bonnie changed her usual gentle attitude, half closed her eyes and looked at Betty in front of him with


    an unpredictable expression.


    Betty panicked immediately.


    Her eyes didn''t dare to look at Bonnie, she stammered, "I''m just guessing, after all, the cleaner is very


    good. She can''t steal, and your expression is not so irritable, so I feel It''s just that things are messed


    up."


    As she talked, Betty''s nose was sore, and she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, the colleague next to her hurried forward to peace the fight.


    "Annie, it shouldn''t be a big deal. Betty just cares about you. Don''t do this."


    "Yeah, we are colleagues. It is not big deal, just forgive her."


    "Otherwise, ask the cleaner toe in."


    Just as she was making a fuss, William stepped up and walked over, with a smile that was always


    warm on his gentle face like a god, "What''s the matter, so noisy?"


    Betty cried out as if she saw a life-saving straw.


    Sobbing, Betty repeated what happened just now.


    In the end, she did not forget to say, "I have no other intentions, but Annie doesn''t seem to believe me."


    "It''s alright," William said, "Just ask the cleaners. Annie didn''t mean it that way, you all think too much."


    When the cleaner was called, Bonnie realized that it was because she didn''t close the window after


    getting off work yesterday, so the wind blew the information on the table everywhere, and the cleaner


    picked it up.


    "I don''t know this, so I can only sort it out casually. I swear, I didn''t move anything." Cleaner raised her


    finger and swore.


    Nothing was missing in Bonnie''s office.


    This matter was resolved.


    After returning to the office, Bonnie scratched her head and seemed a little confused, "Did I really not


    close the window? I remember it was closed."


    After thinking for a while, Bonnie didn''t figure it out, so she had to give up.


    Forget it, she was only on this Friday anyway, as long as she didn''t lose anything.


    With this idea in mind, Bonnie continued to polish the design of the icon.


    Been busy until 5:00 pm, and it is time to get off work.


    Bonnie deliberately checked whether the window was closed this time, and put all the documents on


    the table in the drawer, and then she was ready to clock in and leave.


    As soon as she walked downstairs into thepany, she met William.


    "Annie, are you going to pick up the child? Shall I send you?" William said very enthusiastically.


    Bonnie waved her hand, "No need, now the children are picked up by the nanny, I just go home."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Then I''ll take you home," William said again.


    "I drove by myself. I parked in a nearby parking lot and took two steps to get there." Bonnie said,


    worried that William would not believe it, so she took out the car key and shook it.


    In the next instant, William''s expression changed, "You drive this car?"


    Bonnie was particrly embarrassed to retract the car key, "Yes, you know this kind of car, it''s a good


    car, but it''s ugly."


    Worrying about William''s rants, Bonnie hurriedly slipped away.


    William, who was behind her, looked at her back, and his eyes gradually becameplicated.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Bonnie rushed to the nearby parking lot.


    She punched on the steering wheel sullenly, as she got into the car. Her hand hurt atst, while the car


    remained intact.


    Shit. The care given by Sebastian Grant was to me¡ªIt was too ugly to let others know.


    But it would definitely make Sebastian bristle with rage if she asked for a new one.


    Bonnie thought for a long time, and finally, she had a good idea.


    So as soon as she got back to the Sunshine Vi, she went into the kitchen and worked.


    After bustling around in the kitchen for over two hours, a difficult delicacy called sweet and sour


    mandarin fish was ultimately finished.


    This was the first dish that Bonnie learned to cook.


    She learned it for no other reason than that it was Sebastian''s favorite dish.


    Though she had not made it for five years, the dish was still finished perfectly this time.


    Even the chef with five Michelin stars next to Bonnie apuded the dish, looking at her with worship in


    his eyes, "Mrs. Grant, you are surely wonderful enough to get a chef certificate."


    "I didn''t cook it really well," Bonnie said with a wave of her hand, embarrassed about the praise.


    Then she went upstairs with the sweet and sour mandarin fish.


    As Bonnie was outside the study and about to knock at the door, it urred to her that she was


    overwhelmed by the scent of cooking.


    Sebastian was a neat freak actually; if she came into the room just like this, he was likely to be angry.


    Aware of it, Bonnie decided to go to the bedroom and change her clothes first.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But as she was about to turn and leave, she heard a conversation in the study which was about her.


    In the room, Sebastian was talking to Rupert Robertson.


    "That day you dashed to me like mad. What did you want to say?" Sebastian asked.


    "That day" referred to the day when Aliyah and Robert held a banquet.


    Rupert, who was always in-speaking, only shook his head violently and spoke nothing as if he was


    dumb today.


    Sebastian was speechless.


    "If your tongue doesn''t work well, it should be pulled right away," Sebastian said coldly.


    Frightened, Rupert said immediately, "Nothing, I just¡­ I just want to know when you and Annie will hold


    a wedding. Alright, that''s it."


    Sebastian frowned.


    Rupert got to know what Sebastian probably intended to do by seeing him frowning. He said,


    "Sebastian, you don''t n to hold a wedding? You''ve already got your marriage certificate. You don''t


    want to stall on it, do you?"


    "Our marriage is not real," Sebastian''s lips parted and he replied. "So, there''s no need to have one."


    The key was that Aliyah Stewart, Sebastian''s mother, was always finding faults with Annie when the


    couple had not gone through a wedding.


    Not to mention there was one¡ªno one knew what was going to happen.


    Even if the marriage was a fake one, Sebastian wanted to shield Bonnie as much as possible.


    But Rupert didn''t know the reason behind it. He only found Sebastian was an unreliable spouse when


    hearing these words.


    A marriage without a wedding showed that the husband did not treat his wife well.


    "But Annie can''t your wife without right status, right?" Rupert asked.


    Sebastian became silent.


    His bottomless dark eyes were filled withplicated emotions, and Bonnie''s little figure shed


    constantly in his mind.


    From beginning to end, the woman had been keeping her distance from him. Even if they got the


    marriage certificates, there would be men around her.


    Otherwise, how to exin the presence of the Porsche Cayennest time?


    If he had told her about holding a wedding ceremony, Bonnie would probably refuse at once¡­


    Upon thinking of this, a sudden burst of irritation emerged in Sebastian''s heart and he said, "We''re just


    a phony couple. No need for the right status. She''s not Mrs. Grant at all!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Rupert did not dare to say a word.


    At first, he intended to change the subject by asking about wedding affairs. Since they couldn''t talk


    about the wedding any longer, it was better to end it quickly.


    The fortune teller Erika warned that if he wanted to have a girlfriend, he should watch his mouth¡ªdon''t


    spill the tea outside, nor talk gossip too much.


    Rupert shrugged his shoulders and said, "Okay, I''d go to the hospital for a surgical operation today."


    Along with the words, Rupert stood up and was about to open the door and walk out.


    But he paused in amazement as soon as the door opened.


    Unexpectedly, at the door of the study was a hot dish of sweet and sour mandarin fish. He didn''t notice


    it then and almost stepped on it.


    "Who ced the dish at the door?"


    Rupert asked a cleaning servant just nearby.


    The servant blinked in puzzlement and answered, "Well, Mrs. Grant made this special dish for Mr.


    Grant. Why was it on the floor?"


    It must be polluted on the floor and Mr. Grant would not taste it anymore!


    What''s the matter with Mrs. Grant? How could she blunder like this?


    "Oh shit." Rupert''s eyes popped out suddenly. "When did shee here?"


    And then he turned and looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, she didn''t hear everything then, did she?"


    Sebastian stood up at once in the room and asked the servant in a low voice, "Where is she?"


    The servant shook his head. "I don''t know. I didn''t see her."


    Sebastian was impatient with the servant''s words and started to look for Bonnie himself.


    He walked around the house, but Bonnie was not in the Sunshine Vi at all.


    Finally, it was the guard on the gate who told Sebastian that Mrs. Grant ran out alone fifteen minutes


    ago.


    Note that she ran out of the vi.


    It seemed that something had gripped Sebastian''s heart tightly and thus he felt it was hard to breathe.


    She hadn''t gone off to do something silly, had she?


    But just as he was going to let the whole vi look for Bonnie, a little figure appeared in a corner.


    It was Bonnie!


    Sebastian strode forward, a hint of worry on his beautiful face. "Where did you go?"


    "To buy a bucket of paint." Bonnie shook the bucket in her hand, no change of expression on her


    comely face. "What''s up?"


    Her cool tone did not show anything unusual.


    Sebastian was made speechless, his words getting stuck in his throat.


    "Have you made that sweet and sour mandarin fish for me?" he asked after a moment.


    Bonnie''s expression was still cool. "Oh, that fish. I actually made it for my four babies. But I heard it


    was a little bit stale. So, I gave it to you."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gave?


    Sebastian frowned a little.


    The dish was put on the floor outside of the study. How could it be called "gave"?


    However, he was not in the mood to deal with it. He asked Bonnie, "What did you hear outside the


    study?"


    "I put the fish down and then left. I heard faintly you were talking with Rupert. Why? Did you guys have


    a secret conversation that you were afraid to let me know?" she asked in return.


    Sebastian denied it immediately, "Nothing. We''re just chatting."


    "I see." Bonnie nodded. "In that case, I heard nothing."


    Then she shook her paint bucket. "Mr. Grant, did you finish your inquiry? I''ve got stuff to do. Please


    step aside."


    Before Sebastian replied, Bonnie had moved around him and headed for the garage.


    A violent throbbing urred between Sebastian''s eyebrows. He had sensed something was wrong!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Sebastian followed Bonnie to the garage.


    Then she opened the paint bucket under his gaze, dipped the roller brush into the pink paint, and


    painted the bulletproof car directly!


    An obtrusive pink blob instantly made the ck car ugly.


    "What are you doing?" The veins of Sebastian''s forehead were throbbing.


    Bonnie, on the other hand, did not feel afraid, blinking her eyes. "Why? I can''t paint it?"


    She spoke in a haughty and icy tone with her arms crossed on her chest, "Mr. Grant, the car has been


    given to me, hasn''t it? Since it''s mine, I can repaint it at will, right?"


    Sebastian was speechless.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anyway, I''m now the hostess of the Sunshine Vi, though not the real one, I''m still eligible to repaint a


    car, right?" Bonnie asked.


    Sebastian looked at the woman in front of him, his hands hanging at his sides clenching.


    The woman spoke with an ironic tone. Did she hear anything?


    But when Sebastian was about to say something, Bonnie lifted the roller brush again and swung it


    before Sebastian. "Mr. Grant, if there''s nothing else, you can go back to your fish. I''m going to paint."


    Sebastian was a neat freak.


    When he saw the brush approaching, he moved back quickly and his beautiful facepletely


    darkened.


    Atst, Sebastian turned and left.


    Bonnie continued to paint the car.


    The pungent smell of paint irritated her tear nds. Eventually, the overstocked sadness in the heart


    flooded up and turned into a clear liquid that was trickling down to the ground and soon formed a small


    pool.


    Bonnie was truly heartbroken.


    In fact, her purpose in making the fish for Sebastian was to amuse him and get his approval. After that,


    she would change the color of the car to make it look better.


    Unexpectedly, as she was outside of the study, she heard the conversation between Sebastian and


    Rupert.


    Sebastian said that she was a fake wife and should not get the proper status. He said that she was not


    Mrs. Grant indeed.


    "Yes, he''s right." Bonnie couldn''t resistughing at her own stupidity in her mind.


    They were just a fake couple and she was at best an ally. There was no way to think so highly of


    herself.


    In this case, there was no need to discuss this with Sebastian as well.


    "Only a real couple would discuss it; as a friend, Sebastian Grant had no right to do with what he had


    given to me. It was not his business!" she thought.


    Thinking of this, Bonnie wiped away her tears with her hands and kept on working.


    The car was so big that she was too tired to stand up straight when she was merely halfway through


    the painting.


    Coincidentally, the bucket of paint she bought was also used up. So, Bonnie returned to the house and


    nned to continue her work tomorrow.


    That night, Bonnie did not even go back to her room. After she made Erika fall asleep, she also slept in


    the children''s room.


    What she didn''t know was that Sebastian didn''t fall asleep that night.


    He checked all the surveince records in the vi and found out the truth.


    In fact, Bonnie had heard everything. That was why she ran out so disappointedly and modified the car


    to vent her anger.


    Actually, Sebastian was both happy and upset at that moment.


    But he had no idea why he felt this way.


    After living more than twenty years, he seemed to know himself for the first time and could not figure


    out what was going on in his mind.


    Being immersed in thoughts until it was almost dawn, he stood up, walked out of the study, and went


    straight into the street faintly lit.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Ultimately, it was eight o''clock in the morning.


    Today''s Friday, which was also Bonnie''s veryst day working at the Globex.


    Despite the very unpleasant night, Bonnie got up early the next day and quickly pulled herself together.


    She wore a light red dress and got ready to go to work.


    Because the car wasn''t finished painting, she chose to hail a cab instead of driving herself.


    After Bonnie arrived at thepany, she quickly handed her work over in an orderly way.


    It was almost noon when everything was done.


    William Becker took a bank card over in person. "Here is your sry, a total of 22,000 dors. Keep it."


    "OK, thank you." Bonnie reached out and took it.


    "Annie, don''t forget us after you leave here. Remember oftene back and visit us."


    "Yes. After all, designers as pretty as you are not easy to find. Contact me more, then I can brag about


    it in the future."


    "We''d been working for such a long time yet we hadn''t had a drink. Why don''t we go for a drink


    tonight?"


    Upon hearing the word "drink", Bonnie felt something explode in her mind.


    Bonnie had a really low tolerance for alcohol and would be drunk after drinking a little more. Even


    worse, she would do something she could never imagine when she got drunk.


    For example, when she was drunkst time, she acted cute around Sebastian and puked all over his


    clothes.


    Wait, why did she think of that bastard again?


    Shit!


    She was so annoyed that she almost showed it on her face. "It''s better not to drink. Let''s just have


    common dinner. I can''t drink, really."


    Her colleagues looked at each other and felt a little disappointed.


    At that moment, William stood out. "In order to bid farewell to Annie, how about this¡ªlet''s have a


    seafood feast tonight, one king crab each, my treat."


    Actually, a king crab costs thousands of yuan.


    The colleagues on this floor added up to more than twenty, which meant more than twenty thousand


    yuan in total.


    The colleagues scattered to their work with cheers and joy on their faces.


    "I''ll pay for the dinner. No way to let you spend on my going-away party," Bonnie said quickly.


    William waved his hands. "Don''t look down on me. Twenty thousand yuan means nothing to me.


    Anyway, it''ll be worth spending two million yuan, if it makes you feel better."


    Bonnie was then speechless.


    She drew a deep breath and looked at him. "You know it?"


    "You''ve never been able to conceal your mood. Everything is written on your face," William murmured.


    That''s true. Bonnie''s three babies always said it as well - she was really bad at disguising herself.


    As long as she was unhappy, everyone could tell it by just looking at her expressions.


    "Obvious as I am, he could never know." Bonnie chuckled and spoke with self-parody.


    William quickly understood the hidden meaning in the words. "Annie, does your husband treat you


    badly?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    All his words were carried with love and sympathy.


    "No, he doesn''t. He treats me well," Bonnie denied immediately.


    William frowned.


    He stood in front of Bonnie. A pool of refreshing afternoon sunlight shone behind him, and his whole


    body was thus covered with ayer of golden radiance. The upright figure was made even taller and


    more excellent.


    "I don''t mean anything else, Annie," he exined. "I just want to know whether your life is happy."


    After a pause, he added, "And the three kids. You can never ept me, but it can''t stop me from caring


    about you four."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    William''s love always seemed to give quietly and ask for nothing in return.


    But it would be a burden bing heavier in Bonnie''s heart.


    "We''re fine," she emphasized.


    William didn''t say anything else. "Then you could pack up your cubicle in the afternoon. We leave for


    the seafood feast at five o''clock so you''re able to go home earlier in the evening."


    "Okay." Bonnie nodded.


    She went back to her tiny office. Unexpectedly, when she looked at her desk that had been almost


    tidied up, she was a little bit sorry to leave there.


    After all, she''d been working in the office for the better part of the month!


    Bonnie double-checked whether she had some work that had not been handed over and then seated


    herself on the chair to wait for leaving.


    At that moment, Betty walked in.


    To be exact, she just poked her head in and looked around like a thief.


    "Betty, are you here for me?" asked Bonnie.


    Betty nodded and walked up to Bonnie, going straight to the point, "Annie, where is the piggy bank I


    gave you?"


    "What?"


    Bonnie paused and then remembered what it was.


    She took it out of the box she had packed. "Do you want to take it back?"


    Betty, however, breathed a sigh of relief and waved her hands when she saw the piggy bank. "No, I


    didn''t mean that. I just want to make sure you would take it home."


    After a pause, she caught hold of Bonnie''s arm with seriousness. "It really can draw money. So don''t


    throw it away. Remember."


    Bonnie eyed Betty in disbelief and looked her up and down.


    As far as she knew, Betty was just a junior employee in the department on this floor.


    If the small object could draw money, howe Betty did not be wealthy?


    But Bonnie didn''t express her doubts.


    It really hurt a bit.


    "I''ll keep it well, thank you, Betty," Bonnie said.


    Only then did Betty leave contentedly.


    After Betty left, Bonnie held the piggy bank and examined it carefully for a while.


    Yet however she observed it, she could find nothing but a normal money bank.


    Bonnie put it back into the box and decided to leave it in the storeroom when she returned to the


    Sunshine Vi.


    In this way, she kept her promise to not throw it away, nor let it have any effect on her life.


    Soon it was time to leave.


    Because Bonnie did not drive to work today, she had to ride in her colleague''s car to the seafood


    restaurant.


    It was fine to take a lift when they went to the restaurant. But when the dinner was over, many of her


    colleagues were so drunk that they required designated drivers.


    In that case, Bonnie was too embarrassed to ask the driver to take her to the vi first.


    Bonnie had to order a cab herself.


    However, it was difficult to hail a ride around the seafood restaurant. It took her more than half an hour


    to get a ride from a car-hailing app.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And it was already nine thirty in the evening¡ªonly half an hour from the ten o''clock curfew that


    Sebastian had told her!


    She was afraid that she should go backte and be caught out by Sebastian, so she kept urging the


    driver to drive fast.


    As a result, the more she urged, the more probably something would go wrong.


    When the cab was crossing a bridge, a vehicle pileup happened. They were blocked in the middle of


    the bridge and could move neither forward nor backward.


    Bonnie was dying of anxiety.


    The driver noticed her nervousness and said, "Madam, it must take a while for the traffic jam. Or you


    can call your husband first and exin the situation to him. Don''t make him worry."


    "My husband?" Bonnie was stunned.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Bonnie was confused.


    The driver was confused too. "You go home in such a hurry. It''s all because of your husband, isn''t it?"


    After a brief pause, he said in a knowing tone, "Well, you''re dressed so pretty with a wedding ring. I


    guess your husband''s worried that other men will make advances on you and wants you to hurry back


    quickly, right?"


    Bonnie shook her head with a little shyness. "No, I have a curfew actually."


    The driver snapped his fingers. "Made by your husband, right?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s it." The driver had an all-knowing look. "That''s because he''s worried about other guys being


    around you. If not, why did he set a curfew?"


    Bonnie fell silent, her hands digging deep into the knitted car seat cover.


    That Sebastian set a curfew for her was because he was worried about other men being around her?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Is it true?


    Because of the cab driver''s words, a tiny me suddenly rose up in her dead heart.


    "Don''t sit still, call your husband," the driver urged.


    Subconsciously, Bonnie took out her phone and called Sebastian.


    Soon the dial was answered.


    "What happened?" Sebastian''s voice was low and deep.


    Bonnie was tense at once. "Well, it''s¡­ there''s something wrong on my way back. Here on the bridge. A


    car pileup happened, so I was¡­"


    "Which bridge?" asked Sebastian, stopping her in mid-sentence.


    "What?"


    "What? I mean, which bridge are you on?" Sebastian repeated with emphasis.


    Only then did Bonnie return to the present moment and said immediately, "At Bridge No. 1."


    "Stay there," said Sebastian. Then he hung up the phone.


    "How about? What did he say?" The gossipy driver asked her right away.


    Bonnie was still a little puzzled. "He said, stay here."


    The driver was a middle-aged man in his forties, yet he was excited with eyes shining, just like a


    schoolgirl in love ¨C he was even going to give a cheerful whistle.


    "Your husband loves you so much. He''s going to pick you up. Well, you can get off. The road is going


    to be cleared in a minute," the driver said.


    Bonnie paid the fare and stood obediently on the sidewalk of the bridge, waiting.


    She was looking in the direction of the Sunshine Vi with expectation, waiting for Sebastian to pick her


    up.


    Even Bonnie herself didn''t realize that her eyes were filled with excitement and joy.


    The bright moon and a star or two were shining overhead. Her shadow was thus stretched under the


    brilliant moonlight. As a little breeze was blowing, she could hear the river faintly gurgling under the


    bridge.


    Everything was so beautiful.


    In the midst of the beauty, a dark ck sports car was speeding in her direction.


    The car pulled over in front of Bonnie after a wonderful drifting. The driver sounded the horn, an


    apparent signal urging Bonnie to get in.


    Bonnie went around to the front passenger seat quickly, opened the door, and sat in.


    "Thank you for picking me up. There was a car ident on the bridge just now. The traffic jam was too


    heavy to¡­"


    Before Bonnie could finish her words, she recognized the man in the driver''s seat. Her eyes rounded


    with surprise suddenly. "Mr. Robertson? Howe you are here to pick me up?"


    "Oh, Sebastian asked me toe. He can''te right now," Rupert exined and smiled with his


    charming eyes curved a little.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Rupert''s words were like a basin of cold water sshing onto Bonnie''s face and putting out the tiny


    me.


    He couldn''te?


    Why?


    He just didn''t want toe!


    How ridiculous! Sebastian just asked someone to pick her up, yet she had been waiting happily in the


    cold for half an hour. She even thought it was worth waiting for.


    Bonnie was so upset that she did not want to say a word. After pulling the nearby seat belt out and


    securing it, she said in a gloomy tone, "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Robertson. Please drive."


    Rupert felt the inside temperature was lower at once. It was so chilly that he couldn''t help shivering.


    In silence, he reached his hand to the center console and turned the heat up to twenty-eight degrees


    Celsius.


    "Yes, it was a little bit warmer now." Rupert thought.


    After half an hour or so, the car pulled over at the gate of the Sunshine Vi.


    Without hesitation, Bonnie got off and walked into the house. She looked forward and went straight to


    Erika''s room.


    Yes, she nned to sleep with Erika tonight like yesterday.


    But Rupert called out to her from behind, "Annie, shouldn''t you go see Sebastian first?"


    See Sebastian?


    "Why should I go see him?" replied Bonnie. She did not stop and kept on walking forward.


    Rupert scratched his head. "Because he is sick and it''s all because of you."


    "It''s reasonable and fair that Annie goes see my cousin, Sebastian," Rupert thought.


    Upon hearing his words, Bonnie stopped in shock!


    What happened?!


    Sebastian was ill and it was because of her.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with him?" Bonnie questioned.


    Rupert blinked his eyes in surprise. "Don''t you know?"


    "Would I ask you if I had known it?"


    Rupert did not know what to say.


    It looked like she was right!


    Rupert said, "Sebastian wanted to paint your car and went out early in the morning to buy a bucket of


    paint. But the shopkeeper saw him as a wealthy prey and gave him the most inferior paint. Sebastian


    had painted your car for a whole day and got poisoned because of the smell of the paint."


    "He is still in the bed now."


    Bonnie was transfixed and confused with shock.


    "That''s it. I should have known that there must be something wrong with Sebastian. Otherwise, Rupert


    can''t be here in the vi sote at night!" she thought.


    But why did he paint her car?


    With her mind stuffed with questions, Bonnie rushed into the bedroom when Eric was walking out,


    weeping.


    "Eric, how''s Sebastian?" asked Bonnie.


    Eric''s eyes overflowed with tears and he cannot resist crying when speaking, "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant is


    a poor man, he has¡­he has already¡­Oh my god¡­"


    Eric cried so hard that he could not speak clearly atst.


    In fright, Bonnie''s legs became so weak that she almost fell to the ground.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If she hadn''t leaned against the wall, she would probably have broken down.


    "No way. Mr. Robertson said he''s just poisoned. Why could it be?" Bonnie shook her head desperately.


    Eric cried even much louder. "He was poisoned. Everyone poisoned would be like that. Not to mention


    Mr. Grant''s habitus is special and he is a neat freak, allergic to many things. And he smelt the inferior


    paint so¡­"


    Bonnie''s brain boomed and a "string" inside snapped.


    She pushed Eric away and rushed into the room in despair.


    No, it was impossible. He could not die. She must see him with her own eyes!

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Bonnie stumbled into the middle of the bedroom.


    She froze in astonishment with teardrops in the corner of her eyes, as she looked at the man on the


    bed.


    "Aren''t you ... you dead?" Bonnie asked in confusion.


    Sebastian threw a handful of pills into his mouth, an undercurrent surging beneath his dark eyes. "Who


    told you I was dead?"


    "Eric," Bonnie answered.


    When Eric followed in, he heard the answer and quickly denied, "No, I didn''t. I''m just too upset."


    "But you just said, ¡®Mr. Grant has already¡­''" Bonnie repeated.


    Eric nodded. "That''s true. Actually, I want to say, ¡®Mr. Grant has already been fine.''"


    Bonnie was shocked and did not know what to say in this case.


    It turned out that all the bad emotions were because she had thought too much.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom suddenly turned awkward.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rupert, at that moment, came in and dragged Eric out of the room. "Don''t stay inside,e out with


    me."


    As he was saying, he also gave Bonnie a box of ointment. "He had got paint on his hands, so toxic


    substances went along the skin into his body. Please help to apply the ointment to his hands."


    "What?"


    Blinking in confusion, Bonnie was stunned.


    "Actually, either the doctor or assistant applies the ointment to his hands, right? How could she be


    asked to do so?" She thought.


    When she chased out and tried to say something, however, Rupert called out on purpose, "You are my


    cousin''s wife. Of course, you''re the best one to do it."


    In unison, the servants downstairs cast eyes on her.


    Now she was in a dilemma¡ªif she did not help Sebastian apply ointment to his hands, the servants


    would find out there was something wrong.


    When the words reached Aliyah, no one would know what was going to happen.


    Gritting her teeth, she could do nothing but said, "Yes, I''m the best one. I''ll go and apply then."


    "OK, it''s gettingte. Eric and I are going home too," Rupert said with a grin.


    Rupert took Eric by hand and the two disappeared quickly at the gate of the vi.


    Bonnie turned and went back to the bedroom, ready to apply the ointment to Sebastian''s hands.


    What she originally thought was Sebastian should be right because he was just poisoned by the paint.


    But when she saw his hands up close, her heart twisted tightly.


    She remembered that his hands were as beautiful as artwork with knotty knuckles and long, slender


    fingers.


    But the hands in front of her were full of bleeding blisters, many of which were broken, revealing pink


    flesh inside and the edge turning out¡ªit was really shocking.


    Everyone could tell how terrible the poison of the paint was!


    Bonnie felt heartbroken, afraid of touching his hands. "Does it hurt?"


    "I''m fine," Sebastian said in a t voice. "You can do it now."


    Bonnie then began to apply the ointment to his hands, being extremely careful. She was afraid of


    hurting him.


    But it took her a lot of time to finish only one hand¡ªmore than forty minutes¡ªbecause she was too


    cautious.


    When it came to the other hand, Sebastian was already impatient.


    He frowned at her slow progress in applying.


    Then he took the ointment and applied it to his hands by himself. He did the application so violently that


    many scabbed blisters blooded again.


    "What are you doing?!" Bonnie held Sebastian instantly, "Sebastian, don''t do that. It will leave scars on


    your hands."


    She was so nervous that a tear in her eyes trickled down to Sebastian''s wound.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    A warm tear dropped not only into Sebastian''s wound but also into his heart.


    With a loud crash, his heart rippled. The circles of waves got bigger and stronger, making Sebastian


    nearly unable to control his feelings.


    "Don''t move. What if the toxin spreads?" Bonnie said.


    Actually, Sebastian became obedient and stopped moving then. No one knew whether it was because


    of the shock brought by the teardrop, or due to the deterrent words "toxin spreads".


    Bonnie, on the other hand, sped up to get the other hand medicated.


    When the work was done, the two looked at each other, falling into dead silence again.


    They had no idea what to say in embarrassment.


    Finally, Sebastian broke the silence and said in a deep voice, "I''ll let Eric prepare for the wedding. You


    can tell him whatever you like about it."


    What?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie thought she had an ear problem and looked at the man in front in total surprise.


    "Sebastian said that he would give me a wedding?" She thought in her mind.


    "You don''t want a wedding?" Sebastian asked, wrinkling his brows, as he noticed that Bonnie did not


    answer.


    Bonnie wanted it. Of course, she wanted it!


    She had fantasized about it for a long time that she would be able to be his bride, stand in a scary


    church, and say the words "I do" before a priest.


    "I¡­" The answer was on the tip of her tongue but she could not speak it out.


    Sebastian did not wait for her to answer and said, "The wedding will definitely be held whether you


    want it or not. It doesn''t make sense that as the president of the Grant Group, I don''t even hold a


    wedding for my wife."


    Bonnie opened and shut her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Sebastian went on, "But I''ll keep it secret before it is held. You just tell Eric everything you need. Don''t


    worry about anything. And you should also keep the secret. OK?"


    "OK." Bonnie nodded in agreement, though she did not know why.


    Then, the room fell into silence again.


    However, it was different from the silence before. The temperature in the room was getting higher,


    making Bonnie''s cheek red.


    She stood up in a hurry. "I''m going to take a shower."


    It was not until she buried herself entirely in the bathtub and felt suffocated a little that she gradually


    came to her senses.


    "Did I really hear it? Sebastian is going to give me a wedding?" she thought.


    Although she knew the wedding was also a fake one, she couldn''t help being cheerful and jolly.


    Even the small bathroom began to be suffused with pink bubbles.


    At the same time, at Jones'' house, Be Jones was in the bath.


    She received a call from her informer servant in the Sunshine Vi.


    "What?" Be''s face twisted in anger.


    Sebastian was going to give the bitch Annie a wedding?!


    "Ms. Jones, absolutely right. I listened at the bedroom door and heard it. Mr. Grant said he would give


    Annie a wedding. He also said even if she didn''t want it, he would still hold it."


    Listen, he simply doted on Annie!


    Be gritted her teeth in fury. She was going crazy.


    Bitch.


    Annie was a bitch!


    Annie had already got the marriage certificate with Sebastian. And now she even wanted to have a


    wedding.


    If Annie''s wedding had been held, Be would be considered a second wife, though in the future she


    and Sebastian would be in love again and hold a wedding too.


    "I''m the one who had been there with Sebastian first. Why should Annie take full advantage of


    everything?" she thought in fury.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    The more Be thought, the more furious she became. She even smashed the items in the bathroom.


    Jangling and cracking ¨C the bathroom was a mess.


    The servant at the other end of the phone also felt her fury and said in a shivering voice, "Ms. Jones,


    you shouldn''t be so angry. I also heard Mr. Grant say that he would not let anyone know before the


    wedding. I guess Mr. Grant may also think she''s not presentable enough."


    Oh!


    If Sebastian really thought so, he would never hold a wedding.


    So, the servant''s words did notfort Be in the least, but only made her even madder.


    Finally, she smashed her phone in great anger.


    At that time, Madeleine Wilson downstairs was sipping her red wine. As she heard the jangle, she


    came to the bathroom. "What are you madding about?"


    "Mom, Bonnie and Sebastian are going to have a wedding!" Be''s voice was sharp and her eyes were


    brimming with rolling jealousy and malignity.


    What?!


    Madeleine was also startled, knitting her enchanting brows tightly.


    Since the birthday party, Madeleine and Be had been the butt of jocks among the Willisto upper


    ss. They had to stay at home in order to wait for the right time to deal with Annie without being


    directly involved.


    But they did not foresee that Annie had got Sebastian''s promise of holding a wedding before they could


    find the right time.


    The little bitch was really a seductress.


    Be cried, "Mom, we can''t let Annie marry Sebastian. Otherwise, I will be the second wife when I


    marry him. I don''t want to."


    "Stop it." Madeleine felt chaotic in her heart and now even more irritable by Be''s cry. "Hold back your


    tears. I will know everything when I ask Aliyah tomorrow."


    "Aliyah doesn''t know yet," Be said. "My informer told me that Sebastian chose to keep it secret this


    time. No one is allowed to say anything until the wedding."


    Upon hearing what Be said, Madeleine blinked shrewdly and raised her red lips a little.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    So that''s what happened.


    Madeleine had already known what Sebastian nned to do!


    "Mom, I call Peter right now. Tell him to break the capsule on Annie''s back. Kill Annie!" Be said and


    pulled out her phone.


    She then found out her phone was smashed up.


    "Mom, give me your phone," Be said.


    Madeleine rolled her eyes at Be. "You idiot, it''s no use calling Peter and killing Annie now. Will you be


    back to the position of Mrs. Grant as you wish then?"


    Certainly not!


    If Sebastian did not love Be, Be had no chance to be Mrs. Grant even if the position was vacant.


    Besides, after the death of Annie, there would be Annie the second, Annie the third.


    It was of no avail to simply kill these people who were in the way.


    "The most important thing is still to win Sebastian''s favor."


    When it came to Sebastian''s favor, Be became fidgety again and her hair was messed up by her


    hands. She even stood up naked and sshed the water everywhere from the bathtub.


    "No need to say it! If I could make Sebastian love me, I would have been Mrs. Grant. Then would I be


    here listening to you preach?"


    Love or favor. But Sebastian didn''t do either thing in the least!


    Madeleine gave Be a disappointed look. "Why are you so anxious? The chance has already been


    sent to you, hasn''t it?"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Opportunity?


    Be stopped crying abruptly, and she looked up at Madeleine in confusion, "What''s the opportunity?"


    She didn''t understand.


    Seeing this, Madeleine felt agitated again.


    How did she give birth to such an idiot!


    But she had only Be as a daughter. What she can do was support her in everything.


    "You don''t react temporarily. When they will get married, I will find a way to get Annie and the three


    children out of the family. I will send them away, so on the wedding day, they will find there is no bride.


    How could a wedding be without a bride? The Grant family can''t be ashamed. That will be the time you


    stand up and give them a favor to save the fame..."


    In this way, it will not only be a favor to the Grant family, but also Be can be Mrs. Grant.


    More importantly, Sebastian owed Be a favor, and his feelings for Be would be different.


    Over time, this feeling became more and more profound, and Be would be Mrs. Grant.


    Be''s eyes lit up hearing the words of Madeleine.


    Yes, why didn''t she think of it?


    "Mom," Be threw herself into Madeleine''s arms, "You are so smart."


    She was still naked, with a lot of water droplets, which directly wet Madeleine''s silk nightdress.


    Therefore, Madeleine disliked it very much, "Hurry up and put on the bathrobe. Behave yourselves. You


    had lost many things to Annie. Why can''t you learn from your mistakes? Be clever. "


    What an absolute idiot!


    Be was also somewhat angry, "Can you stop scolding me all the time? I used to y tricks on Bonnie


    and take her child as my own. I am not an idiot."


    Madeleine still thought she was not clever as she thought.


    However, Be was defeated finally and asked embarrassingly, "What should I do when Anniees


    back with three children to trouble me?"


    "No," Madeleine said in a very determined tone, "She and those bastards will never appear in your


    world!"


    It was only six o''clock the next morning, and the servants in the Sunshine Vi started to work. All of


    them seemed to be very energetic, and they did not dare to stop their work.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What made them work so hard was the hostess who was busy in the kitchen.


    Since the master was up and busy, how could the servants keep lying in bed?


    That''s right. Bonnie was cooking porridge in the kitchen at the moment.


    She made porridge for Sebastian, which was more nourishing to the stomach, and then served it


    upstairs with a small bowl of fish maw chicken soup and two dishes of refreshing side dishes.


    Now that Sebastian is poisoned, you have to eat these light but nutritious things.


    But when she brought the breakfast upstairs, she realized that Sebastian had actually woken up and


    was buttoning his shirt in front of the bed.


    Just because both hands were wrapped in gauze, it was not very convenient to move.


    Just the button on the hem, Sebastian tried many times, but couldn''t get it right.


    Bonnie quickly put down her things to help, "I''ll help."


    Saying that the soft and boneless hand already touched the button, and it was easily buttoned.


    After he finished buttoning his shirt, Sebastian said solemnly, "And a tie."


    Wearing a tie meant that it would be a formal dress and he would attend the formal asions.


    Bonnie couldn''t help but round her eyes with confusion, "You got hurt. How could you still go to work?"


    How can you sign any documents with the hurt hands?

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him, and there was a question in his


    focused eyes, "Why can''t I go to work?"


    Sure!


    Working with the injured hand would definitely affect the recovery of the wound.


    Bonnie thought about it and whispered, "I thought you were going to the old house with us today."


    She had agreed with Aliyah before that she would go to the old house on weekends and continue to


    learn the rules of being a mistress of the house.


    After a pause, Bonnie added, "Little Joanna and Erika both want you to go together."


    What she didn''t know was that when she said this, her eyes shed with light, like a deer in the forest,


    so charming.


    Sebastian''s mind was indeed shaking slightly.


    Did Little Joanna and Erika want him to go?


    Or this woman?


    After a long silence, he lifted his thin lips and said slowly, "I see, I''ll go to the old house with you."


    Note that he was talking about you, not you and the children, which meant that this was specifically for


    Bonnie.


    Bonnie was stuck with his word.


    Her heart suddenly beat fast, and her ears were also faintly hot, and this hotness spread to her whole


    body at a fast speed.


    "Then I''m going to dress Erika and the others, remember to eat breakfast!" Bonnie hurriedly ran out.


    Until she went to Erika''s room, her cheeks were still flushed.


    Erika who had just woken up saw her red face of Bonnie and thought she was ill. So nervous she


    stretched out her little hand to touch Bonnie''s forehead.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Mummy''s all right, it''s just a little hot running too fast." Bonnie made an excuse, "Come on, get


    dressed and go downstairs for breakfast. We''ll go to the old house with Daddyter."


    "Okay." Erika nodded.


    But after getting dressed, she was not in a hurry to go downstairs for breakfast, but went to the drawer


    to take out the copper coins and tortoise shells for fortune-telling, and gave Bonnie divination.


    "Okay, Mommy, you are free from illness and disaster today, don''t worry about being in trouble when


    you go to the old house," Erika said.


    "Didn''t you say that fortune-telling will be made on special asions? People''s lives are determined.


    The more you have fortune telling, the less will be true.


    Therefore, after bing a fortune teller for more than a year, Erika basically didn''t tell fortune-telling


    for the family members.


    But now it was just a trip to the old house, was it worth taking out the turtle shell copper coin for


    divination?


    "Mummy, you don''t understand," Erika raised her head, solemnly, "The people in the old house are not


    good to you. If I don''t make this, what if you have an ident?"


    Bonnie''s mood suddenly became heavy.


    In the eyes of this little guy, was the old house so terrible?


    But it''s true, let alone children, even she had an inexplicable sense of resistance to the old house.


    But Erika also said that she was free from illness and disaster today, and it was safe to go to the old


    house, so she was less nervous.


    After dressing Erika, Bonnie went to Little Joanna''s room again.


    The little guy slept in deep, and when Bonnie lifted the quilt to see, her head ran to the end of the bed,


    and her little feet were on the pillow!


    "Little Joanna," Bonnie stepped forward and gently shook Little Joanna''s shoulder, "Get up quickly,


    we''re going to the old house."


    Little Joanna was still in a daze but still muttered, "Mommy, don''t be afraid, I will take a water gun to the


    old house. Whoever bullies you, I will give him a lesson!"


    Bonnie felt warm in her heart hearing the words of Joanna.


    There was a blood rtionship. Even though the parental rtionship between her and litter Joanna


    had not been disclosed yet, Little Joanna still chose to stand by her side and tried her best to protect


    her!

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    After breakfast, the family was ready to leave.


    Since there were six people, Bonnie took the keys to the nanny''s car and nned to drive the car to


    the old house.


    But as soon as she entered the garage, she saw a very dazzling car, which instantly attracted her


    attention.


    It was impossible not to notice.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, in a ck, white, and blue car, pink was too eye-catching!


    That was right. This pink car was the bulletproof jeep that Bonnie got before.


    After the painting by Sebastian, the car turned pinkpletely, and the color was very uniform. But the


    paint smell was too strong, and it hurt the eyes if you get close to it.


    Bonnie only nced at it from a distance and felt dizzy.


    You can imagine how ufortable Sebastian was when he brushed this car.


    And this man still insisted on painting the brush and even painted it so perfectly.


    Bonnie suddenly felt a little sore in the nose, which made her very moved.


    "What are you doing?" Sebastian came over at this time, grabbed Bonnie, and walked forward, "Aren''t


    you afraid of being poisoned by inhaling too much?"


    "What''s wrong with the poisoning? I don''t think you''ve been poisoned; you seem to be very healthy."


    Bonnie quickly raised her hand to wipe away tears and put on a look of indifference.


    In the end, Sebastian just looked at her contemptuously, "I''m fine, just because I''m in good shape.


    People like you are not very good at brains. If you get poisoned again, you''ll be a fool."


    No, this man was so mean, wasn''t he?


    She was also the magnolia designer, and a genius designer admired in the global business design


    field.


    How could Sebastian make the judge that she was like an idiot in the vige? That was not fair.


    But before she could argue, Sebastian had already dragged her to the back seat of the nanny''s car,


    "fasten the seat belt for the children."


    "Didn''t I drive?" Bonnie asked suspiciously, "Do you think you can drive?"


    How can that be done!


    Although what Sebastian said just now was indeed a bit excessive, it didn''t mean that Bonnie would let


    him mess around.


    When driving, you need to keep your hands on the steering wheel all the time, which will make the


    wounds on the back of your hands that are finally scabbed open.


    Bonnie was in a hurry and wanted to go straight from the back seat to the front row.


    She didn''t pay attention for a while, when she was drilling forward, her hand touched the button of the


    handbrake, and the whole car rolled back immediately.


    Fortunately, Sebastian quickly opened the co-pilot''s door, came in, and pressed the handbrake, so that


    the car didn''t hit the garage wall behind.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Sebastian''s eyes rolled, and the hand holding


    Bonnie''s shoulder subconsciously exerted force.


    Bonnie was very nervous at first and being squeezed like this, tears rolled out of her eyes, "I just want


    to drive for you."


    On Sebastian''s face, the lines were all tense, and he said solemnly, "Who needs you to drive, there is a


    driver!"


    After a pause, he asked Bonnie back into the back seat, and said in a low voice, "With your driving skill,


    I don''t think it is wise to let you drive for me and the children."


    In the past, it was the car with the world''s highest safety design so he was confident she can be safe.


    But now it was a nanny car, which was not as good as that car at all, so just take care of yourself!


    Bonnie admitted that she was wrong, did not say a word, and silently returned to the back row and sat


    down.


    Little Joanna next to him criticized Sebastian with a stern face, "Daddy, are you going to have mommy


    as your wife? You don''t want Mommy to have an ident in the car, so just be kind. If you kept like


    this, you condemned to being alone."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    His wife?


    Bonnie almost choked and turned to look at Little Joanna.


    God, what was this little guy thinking?


    How could Sebastian take her as his wife, they just pretended to be married.


    Just as she was about to correct Little Joanna, she heard Sebastian say slowly next to her, "You can


    drive well, but don''t drive in the future"


    Little Joanna nodded with satisfaction, "That''s right. This is the correct way to take her as your wife."


    Satisfied, Little Joanna twisted around on the child seat, found afortable position, and continued to


    sleep.


    Bonnie was stunned in ce, her amber eyes round and she couldn''t believe her ears at all.


    Sebastian actually admit that and said this to her very gently.


    Could it be that Sebastian really treats her as ...?


    As soon as the thought came up, Bonnie quickly shook her head and dismissed this thought out of her


    mind.


    Impossible, this should just be an illusion created by Sebastian in front of the child, lest the little guy


    knew the truth.


    Well, it must be so!


    In the wild thoughts, the driver got into the car and took them to the old house.


    Today the old house was peaceful.


    Probably because Sebastian also followed, Aliyah didn''t make things difficult for Bonnie too much, just


    let her go to clean the wine cer for two hours, and let her stay in the living room.


    As for the four little guys, they y in the garden outside.


    Just when they were bored not knowing what game to y, Charles appeared in front of them.


    As soon as they saw the uncle, Little Joanna unconsciously showed a look of fear and tried her best to


    hide behind Andrew and Lukas.


    "Don''t be afraid, Little Joanna, we will protect you." Lukas immediatelyforted her.


    On the other hand, Andrew raised his head, his cold face didn''t show any kindness, and his amethyst-


    like eyes were full of coldness, "What are you doing?"


    The way he does things and talks was exactly the same as Sebastian.


    But in Charles''s eyes, Andrew was a bastard with no family education.


    Also, isn''t Andrew the bastard that Annie''s brought to Grant''s house?


    Charles thought, his eyes were full of disgust and disdain.


    But he still squeezed out a smile, facing Little Joanna, "Joanna, uncle bought your favorite chocte


    from abroad, and only for you, look."


    As if performing a trick, Charles took out a piece of chocte from behind.


    Little Joanna likes the food, when she saw this, her saliva was about to flow out.


    But when she thought that it was given by her uncle, she was a little reluctant to ept it.


    "Little Joanna, why are you still afraid of Uncle? Come, take it." Charles shoved it directly into Little


    Joanna''s arms, "Have a try."


    After saying this, Charles turned around and left.


    As soon as he left, Little Joanna seemed to have untied the seal and had the chocte full of


    happiness.


    She picked up the chocte and generously divided it into four portions, which were distributed to


    Andrew Lukas and Erika next to her.


    "Hurry up and try it, this is delicious, my uncle bought it for me before, it''s very sweet!" said Little


    Joanna.


    Erika shoved it directly into his mouth.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lukas also took a small bite.


    Only Andrew was not interested, so he broke his piece in half and gave it to the two younger sisters,


    "Here you are, I don''t like it."


    The two little girls epted, and they ate it directly, with dark chocte sauce on the corners of their


    mouths.


    As a result, something went wrong for Erika after a while!

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    In less than ten minutes, Erika rolled around in pain, and her face turned pale!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie was drinking tea in the living room at this time, and when she heard the cry of the children in


    the garden, the boiling tea in the teacup instantly poured on her.


    But she didn''t seem to feel it and rushed out directly.


    When she was in the garden, looking at the pain in the ground, Bonnie''s eyes instantly turned red!


    God, what the hell was going on?


    "Erika, Erika, don''t scare Mommy." Bonnie hugged Erika, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Erika reluctantly raised her head to look at Bonnie, and choked, "Mummy, it hurts so much."


    But where exactly the pain was, she couldn''t tell.


    Bonnie quickly raised her hand to wipe away her tears, "It''s okay. Mommy will take you to the hospital


    now, you will be fine."


    Saying that Bonnie hugged Erika and was about to run out.


    But when she got to the nanny''s car, the driver was not there. Bonnie didn''t know where to find him.


    Bonnie nned to drive by herself.


    At this time, Sebastian appeared in front of her, took her down from the driver''s seat, and put her on the


    co-pilot.


    He sat in the driver''s seat, ignited and stepped on the elerator very skillfully, and rushed out.


    It wasn''t until the old house behind him was nowhere to be seen that Bonnie came back to her senses


    and noticed that the gauze on Sebastian''s hands had been soaked red with blood.


    Obviously, he was holding the steering wheel too hard and the wound was opened!


    "Hurry up and stop, let me drive, your hand..." Bonnie was about to speak.


    But Sebastian''s speed didn''t decrease, he nced at Bonnie with his peripheral vision, and said


    solemnly, "You seem to be lost in the pain, can you drive?"


    What if instead of sending Erika to the hospital by then, there was an ident on the way!


    Thinking about it, Sebastian''s hand was unconsciously exerting force, and the bright red liquid slowly


    dripped down the already soaked gauze.


    Bonnie nced at Sebastian with mixed feelings, and then looked at Erika in the back seat, who was


    hugged by the children, but she didn''t say a word anymore.


    Sebastian arrived in less than fifteen minutes, which should be a half-hour in general.


    After arriving at the hospital, Sebastian didn''t dy at all and carried Erika to the emergency room


    upstairs.


    Just after Rupert came out of an operation, he didn''t realize what was going on at all. There was a child


    in his arms.


    And Sebastian in front of him ordered with a cold face, "Cure her, hurry up!"


    Rupert blinked nkly, not knowing what was going on.


    But looking at Erika in the pains in his arms, he instinctively turned around and entered the operating


    room.


    The dazzling red light in the operating room lit up instantly, and it was so bright that Bonnie, who was


    next to him, ckened her legs and sat directly on the ground.


    Fortunately, Sebastian was quick to help her and supported her.


    "Rupert is the doctor with the best medical skills in Willisto. As long as he is there, Erika will be fine."


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    His voice was low and hoarse, but with a reassuring feeling.


    It seemed that as long as it was what he said, people would unconditionally believe it!


    Bonnie was also the same, and her mood eased a lot.


    After waiting outside the operating room for nearly two hours, Rupert pushed Erica out.


    "How about the operation? Is my daughter alright?" Bonnie asked quickly.


    Rupert shook his head, his brows furrowed and his expression solemn, "The situation is more


    complicated than I thought."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Bonnie had her heart in her mouth when hearing these words and asked, "Why did you say it was


    complicated? You mean Erika..."


    She failed to continue her speech as tears streamed down her face. Overwhelmed by the sorrow, she


    dissolved into clenching her hands and pinching the corners of her clothes.


    Sullen, Sebastian was enveloped with mixed feelings and questioned, "Aren''t you an expert? Why can''t


    you cure Erika?"


    Speechless, Rupert looked at them and exined, "I refer to not her condition but pathology. She can


    leave the hospital when she wakes up."


    Rendered confused by his exnation, Bonnie stopped crying instantly and looked at Rupert. "She is


    fine?"


    "Yes, after the thorough physical examination just now, I didn''t find anything about her." In fact, Rupert


    even didn''t find amon typhoid virus.


    "No way." Joanna standing aside kept jumping high to attract Rupert''s attention. "Erika suffered sharp


    pain just now and even cried."


    Then Joanna paused and looked at Lukas and Andrew. "My two brothers also noticed."


    They nodded and answered in a union, "Yes. Normally, Erika''s not afraid of pain. She didn''t cry when


    her finger was hurt with a knifest time."


    They thought Erika''s cry of pain was demonstrative of her suffering.


    Rupert spread out his hands speechlessly and said, "I mean her symptoms are weird. Confusingly, she


    is healthy, but screams with pain."


    As a medical expert, he first met such a strange medical case in his career.


    Thrilled at the case, Rupert looked at Sebastian expectantly. "Sebastian, how about leaving Erika to


    me. I can probe the case thoroughly."


    "Impossible." Sebastian refused his offer without hesitation and took over Erika. "My cherished


    daughter would be the subject of your medical treatment? Stop dreaming."


    At the same time, Bonnie was shocked at his words and wondered if he had said Erika was his


    cherished daughter.


    She was curious if Sebastian regarded Erika as his daughter or namely one of his family members.


    For a moment, a rush of warmth surged in her heart. She loosened her grip on the corners of her


    clothes and realized no one would hurt Erika when Sebastian was around.


    Being refused, Rupert pouted. "Well. Just a joke. I would not treat Erika, my niece as the subject for


    medical experiments."


    "Rupert, your expression failed to cover your intention just now," Joanna retorted without hesitation.


    Rupert had to admit that he was cornered by Joanna''s reply.


    Wrath was all written on Sebastian''s face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rupert hurriedly changed the topic. "Stop discussing the matter. What was she doing before the


    incident?"


    "We just yed in the garden and ate some chocte brought by Uncle Charles. soon, Erika said she


    had a stomachache and cried in pain," Joanna recalled the whole thing and answered, with her round


    face raised up.


    "Chocte? Show me," Rupert asked as some ideas jumped into his mind.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Under Rupert''s gaze full of expectation, Joanna spread her palm and answered in a childish voice,


    "The four of us ate a piece of chocte. The chocte was long gone."


    In fact, Joanna, a little glutton, didn''t feel satisfied after eating a small piece of chocte.


    "Did all four of you eat chocte?" Rupert asked.


    Andrew answered, "No, I gave my chocte to Joanna and Erika."


    "Now, just three of us ate the chocte," Joanna added.


    Rupert frowned and doubted that the chocte was not the root cause. He thought the reason why


    only Erika was under the weather was when she ate the chocte with two other children.


    Rupert took Joanna and Lukas to have their blood tested in case the two children got illter.


    Erika''s case confused Rupert who studying medicine since he was three years old. It was the first time


    for him to encounter such a weird case though he had met numerous tricky medical cases.


    Meanwhile, Erika woke up, immediately looked for Bonnie, and stretched out her arms for a hug,


    saying aggrievedly, "Mom, hug."


    Heartbroken, Bonnie rushed over to embrace her and patted her on the back to soothe her. "Sweetie,


    you will be fine."


    "But my stomach still hurts. Did I take some kind of poison? From a vicious witch" Erika sobbed.


    Bonnie got puzzled by these words.


    Lukas quickly exined, "She means a bad guy deliberately poisoned her food. So, she felt her


    stomach still hurt."


    Bonnie now turned speechless and urged sincerely, "Erika, after you recover this time, stay away from


    those soap operas."


    Bonnie had to admit this kind of soap opera had negative influences on children.


    Erika nodded weakly as her response. Looking at Erika, Joanna guessed she was in a low mood and


    quicklyforted her. "Don''t worry. Without soap operas, we can read novels. Recently, I have been


    reading a novel named A Lady''s Unrestrained Life with Her Five Children.


    "No way. You are forbidden to read such novels," Bonnie ordered sullenly and felt the novel mentioned


    by Joanna was too strange.


    Noticing Bonnie''s wrath, Joanna moved forward to hold her finger and asked for mercy in a cute voice,


    "Mom, don''t get angry. I will read Children''s encyclopedia."


    Facing such an adorable child, Bonnie softened as her anger dissipated and she rubbed Joanna''s hair


    gently. "I don''t get mad at you. I just hope all of you live a happy childhood and study hard."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bonnie thought it is best for children to wait until they are adults to watch trendy dramas and novels


    and was eager to cure Erika as soon as possible.


    Tough asked by Bonnie for help, Rupert still didn''t find the root cause of Erika''s difort.


    Sweating and anxious, Rupert had to give her a painkiller shot first and thetter soon fell asleep.


    It seemed that Erika couldn''t leave the hospital for a while.


    Rupert swept his sweat and said, "Let her stay in the VIP ward on the top floor. I will investigate the


    root cause."


    Bonnie asked in a trembling voice, "She''ll be all right, won''t she?"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Under her gaze full of hope, Rupert closed his eyes speechlessly and could not give her a promise that


    he would cure Erika.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Since the first as a medical student, he was taught that a doctor shouldn''t give a patient a promise.


    Now, facing such a strange case, he could not give a definite answer about Erika''s illness.


    As Rupert was deep in his thoughts, Sebastian answered, "She will be fine. If Rupert fails, I will find


    another expert for her,"


    Bonnie nodded and stopped asking more questions for she just wanted a promise in such a situation


    where Erika suffered a kind of strange illness.


    When she was devoured by worry, Sebastian''s promise brought her hope. At the same time, his words


    sent ripples through her heart.


    Bonnie stayed at the hospital to take care of Erika, while the other three children were sent home by


    Rupert. Sebastian drove to the Mansion and then walked into Charles''s house.


    Striding into the house, Sebastian directly asked a cleaner, without looking for Charles, "Where does


    he usually keep the choctes?"


    The maid thought for a moment and replied, "Choctes are kept in a cupboard in the study."


    Then, Sebastian headed toward the study. Unexpectedly, he was greeted with the scene where


    Charles, topless, flirted with a woman sitting on hisp, with her clothes nearly taken off.


    Startled, the woman hurriedly covered her breast and screamed in panic.


    Though surprised at Sebastian''s arrival, Charles pulled on the shirt thrown casually on the ground and


    did the button. "Sebastian, what sent you hither?" He also got the woman out of the ce.


    Sebastian stared at him nonchntly and replied coldly, "Ie here for the chocte."


    "What?" Charles paused.


    Sebastian repeated, "The chocte you sent to my daughter."


    Charles was flustered. "Does she want more chocte? I''ll send it to her in a few days."


    Charles''s facial expressions aroused Sebastian''s suspicions. "Erika had a stomachache after eating


    the chocte you gave her. Is it your fault?


    Charles blinked and retorted decisively, with his hands on his wrist, "Sebastian, we are family


    members. You started to suspect me?"


    Then he fetched a piece of chocte from the safe and gave it to Sebastian. "Here you are. You can


    investigate it and find if I''m wronged in terms of the matter."


    Then he added sullenly, "You''d better check the wrap of chocte and investigate it together.


    Otherwise, I will be used of changing the package secretively."


    Looking at the chocte in his hand, Sebastian frowned. Just now, he was very suspicious of Charles''s


    motives for putting the chocte in the safe because ordinary would never ce chocte, a snake,


    into the safe.


    Sebastian set his mouth into a grim line facing the seemingly well-reasoned refutation.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "I''ll send them over for testing. If it turns out the chocte wasn''t poisonous, I won''t hold you


    responsible," Sebastian said in a deep voice. As he was ready to open the door of the study, Charles


    sneered, "Why bother? Sebastian, just a bastard."


    Sebastian paused and turned to re at him his eyes bursting with wrath. "Bastard?"


    The word immediately irritated him.


    Sebastian didn''t regard Erika, an adorable girl, as a bastard. How could Charles describe Erika in such


    an insulting way?


    Charles thought hisment was reasonable and added, "Right, she is the child of Bonnie and


    another man. To be more precise, she is a bastard." In fact, when Sebastian got married to Bonnie, a


    divorced woman with a child, Charles had to admit he was a fool.


    Before Charles teased, Sebastian grabbed him by the cor and lifted him straight up in the air.


    "What? What are you doing to your uncle now? Let me go." Charles was scared, ashen-faced.


    With his faceden with wrath, Sebastian looked up at him with a scowl and chastised him. "She is my


    daughter. Watch your mouth. If you call her in this way again, you will have a bad day."


    He threw Charles onto the leather seat and then added, "If you continue to y with women with the


    Grant family''s money, we will cut off all support for you and even drive you out."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Charles gaped and then exined with his eyes widened, "y with women? What are you talking


    about? That woman is my client, and we were just discussing the terms of the contract?"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Charles directly left without any pause.


    Charles was seething with anger when Sebastian rebuked him and even threatened to stop the


    financial support. Charles was so angry that he pushed everything off the table with a loud tter. Then


    he stamped his feet and went straight to the main hall of the Mansion, shouting, "Aliyah, I could not


    stay here anymore. If all of you still mind what I have done, just drive me out of this ce."


    Charles keptining and even mentioned the matter of debris flow. Eventually, Aliyah apologized


    on behalf of her son and offered him a million dors. "Let it go. Why are you fussing over such trifles


    with your nephew? Don''t worry. I will teach him a lesson."


    "Seriously, you have kept your promise." Charles sullenly took over the check and added, "Erika is just


    a bastard. Why is he so protective of her?"


    When it came to Erika, Aliyah was bursting with anger. Aliyah could not figure out why her son behaved


    strangely after he got married to Bonnie and was eager to get this woman along with her three kids out


    of the house.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    In the hospital, Rupert examined choctes and chocte wrappers brought by Sebastian but found


    nothing unusual.


    "Any result?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice and came over with a food box.


    "Justmon chocte. Nothing strange," Rupert replied and then beamed at the sight of the food


    box. "Sebastian, you are so considerate. You even buy the food from the popr restaurant on the


    south side of the city. Every time I go to that restaurant, I have to wait in line."


    He reached to get the box and failed, even falling down.


    "It is not for you," Sebastian answered nonchntly.


    Annoyed, Rupert shouted, "You are clearly bullying me and taking advantage of me. I have been


    examining the chocte for more than ten hours without eating or drinking."


    Even an ordinary worker needed a rest.


    "Eric will bring you some foodter," Sebastian added.


    Overjoyed, Rupert grinned from ear to ear. "You still care about me."


    "Examine the stuff after you finish your food. Figure out the root cause as soon as possible," Sebastian


    urged.


    "Don''t worry. I focus on the matter and even refuse more than a dozen surgeries." Rupert showed his


    determination.


    Not only would he be able to help Sebastian, but he would also be able to gain medical benefits from


    curing Erika.


    Seeing through Rupert''s intention, Sebastian didn''t disclose him directly.


    Rupert waited here for the food brought by Eric. After five minutes, Eric panted and rushed over with


    the so-called food.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But disappointingly, the food in the box was ordinary noodles. Rupert, speechlessly, roared, "Sebastian,


    how dare you give me just a bowl of noodles."


    Without any delicious food, Rupert was forced to have the clumped noodles and he got mad.


    Sebastian walked into the VIP ward with the food box. In therge ward, Bonnie looked after her


    daughter surrounded by medical equipment that indicates Erika''s current condition. He observed


    Bonnie beside the bed. The silk dress she had worn when she left the house in the morning was


    wrinkled with sweat after she was busy in the hospital all day alone.


    Noticing her haggard face and nk round eyes, Sebastian felt heartbroken.


    He slowly walked toward her and stared at her face tinged with fatigue, saying in a low voice, "Eating


    some food first." She stayed motionlessly and kept gazing at her daughter. "No, I have no appetite."


    "Quickly," he frowned and urged.


    Ashen-faced, she was enveloped with sorrow and refuse. "I have no appetite."


    Feeling her reluctance, he opened the box and held Takoyaki to her mouth. "Open your mouth."


    "Oh." She paused and looked at him in disbelief.


    He looked nonchnt and repeated, "Open your mouth."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Staring at him for two minutes, she opened her mouth.


    As he put the Takoyaki in her mouth, she chewed it numbly and swallowed it in shock.


    Then, he kept feeding her until she was full.


    "I''m full," she said in a low voice facing the burrito he held.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Casting a nce at her belly, he made sure she was full and stopped feeding her.


    "Rupert will cure Erika. Foreign medical experts I invited wille over tomorrow." Heforted her in


    a deep voice.


    She nodded slightly. "Thank you, Mr. Grant."


    When a fringe of hair on her forehead dropped and shook as she moved, with her haggard face, she


    looked more fragile.


    Slightly moved, he could hold back the urge to reach out his hand tob her messy hair.


    In fact, he did it.


    When touched by his slightly cold finger, she


    got a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    She slowly raised her head and wondered why he treated her so gently that she thought she was in a


    sweet dream. "Why are you always so good to me?"


    However, he frowned and sneered, "Good? You get satisfied just for the so-called ¡®good treatment''?"


    Sebastian had to admit that Bonnie was so easily cheated by a man that she gave birth to three


    children at a young age.


    Deep in thought, he indifferently asked, "Be careful about a man''s kindness. Don''t get moved easily just


    due to some trivial things."


    "I would not be moved by anyone but you," she murmured.


    heard her words, he wondered if she knew what she had talked and then he repeated her words,


    waiting for her further exnation.


    Blushed and startled, Bonnie felt embarrassed about his move and was reluctant to tell him that she


    would be moved by his every gentle move after loving him for more than ten years.


    She stammered and was ready to dodge him after failing to make up an excuse. "I''ll go to the


    supermarket downstairs and buy a bag of milk for Erika tomorrow morning."


    Then she rushed outside awkwardly.


    Looking at her receding figure, he dissolved feeling his depression in the daytime dissipated now and


    then he, sitting on the edge of the bed, touched Erika''s head, with the corners of his mouth moved up.


    Bonnie rushed to the supermarket downstairs and bought children''s milk together with a cup of coffee


    for Sebastian because she had to reciprocate his food with her coffee.


    She walked back to the hospital with the drink she bought.


    When she just reached the hall of the hospital, someone panted and called her. "Annie."


    She turned around to find a man and was surprised. "William, why do youe here?"


    "I couldn''t get through to you and know Erika is ill after asking Lukas. Ie over to visit her."


    He talked to Bonnie while keeping panting after running to the hospital.


    After swallowing a mouthful of spittle, he said, "Bring me to Erika''s ward!"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    As William was ready to go upstairs, Bonnie stopped him. "Wait for a moment. You can''t get in her


    ward."


    Confused, William asked, "Why?"


    She couldn''t find a suitable excuse to stop his visit when Sebastian stayed with Erika at this moment.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to exin what William and Sebastian looked like. At the thought of William''s


    feelings for her, she hoped they two would never meet each other.


    Deep in thought, Bonnie urged, "The doctor said Erika should have more rest. Visitors would bother her


    rest. Besides, it''s toote..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    William changed his mind and rubbed his head. "Your words made sense. I will visit here when she


    recovers."


    "OK. When Erika is discharged from the hospital, I will allow her to y with you," she said and looked


    at the gate of the hospital. "It''s toote. You shoulde back home and have a rest."


    "OK," William replied and told her that he wanted to talk to her about something when stopping a taxi.


    With a doubt, Bonnie followed him.


    When they stood by the side of the road waiting for a taxi, he brought a pink envelope for her.


    "What is it?" Bonnie paused.


    He exined, "The bonus thepany gave you. With your perfect logo, thepany signed a


    contract worth $30 million after putting it on the sale."


    Thepany thanked her with the bonus.


    Bonnie shook her head and declined. "The contract won by thepany is the joint effort of many


    employees. It had nothing to do with me."


    "Since a client praised your logo, we can sign the contract sessfully. It is your bonus." William


    insisted. "If you keep refusing, I will stay at the gate of the hospital and give it to you every time I meet


    you."


    She finally took over the envelope. "I only receive it once. Don''t bring me any benefits after I have


    resigned from thepany."


    "OK." He smilingly nodded.


    After they talked for a while, a taxi came.


    Watching him leave, she turned around and then she found the coffee was not too cold and the ice had


    melted when stopping at the head of the stairs.


    She had to buy another coffee for Sebastian in the convenience store.


    In the ward, impatient after a long-time waiting, Sebastian frowned and checked the time. It was


    strange that it would take her half an hour to buy a box of milk. He asked the nurse who came to check


    Erika''s condition, "Have you seen Annie?"


    "Of course, she is talking to a man in the hall."


    Sebastian guessed why she would talk to a man at night in the hospital and then he felt mixed feelings.


    "And then?"


    "Then she followed that man out. I told you all I know," the nurse replied.


    He doubted if she left with another and turned solemn with his eyes half closed.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Bonnie trembled the moment she returned to the ward and she wonder why the ward was full of cold


    air.


    "Have you turned on the air conditioner?" she asked confusedly.


    Silently standing in the shadow before the bed, he looked solemn and sullen. Bonnie was confused


    why he was irritated by her shopping.


    "Here you are. Iced Americano." Bonnie handed it over to her.


    As she approached, Sebastian caught a faint scent of men''s perfume on her, and immediately the


    nurse was right about Bonnie''s meeting with a man downstairs. He noticed that the coffee had been


    made five minutes ago and that Bonnie had been out for half an hour.


    He easily suspected that Bonnie was meeting other men on the pretext of getting coffee and he felt she


    was too cunning.


    Losing interest in the coffee, he pushed it away and scolded, "Throw it away."


    Bonnie was shocked with her eyes widened. "Why? I bought it for you. Have a try. If you dislike it, I will


    throw it away." She pushed the coffee forward, feeling she just wanted to express her gratitude.


    He tipped it over and spilled it all over the ce, leaving coffee mixed and melting ice cubes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As her skirt was stained with coffee, she looked down at it and felt the urge to cry.


    "Do you take my words seriously? I would never drink it," he irritably roared.


    "I just want to reciprocate your food with the coffee," she murmured.


    With the feeling of being cheated, he looked at her and said sullenly, "I only bring you food because


    you''re my nominal wife. If you starve to death in a hospital, I''ll be med."


    She jerked her head up and looked at him in disbelief, finally realizing that all his gentleness for her


    was just her illusion and that he was forced to treat her well due to public pressure.


    Bonnie crouched down slowly and began to clean up the mess with a self-deprecating smile. When she


    picked up the ice cubes, they quickly melted. And with her fingers slightly frozen, she also felt her


    heartbroken like these broken ice cubes.


    Noticing her move, he still stormed out and directly closed the door.


    Even though the door closed quietly, Bonnie was heartbroken when he left and cried at his receding


    figure.


    With the ice cube in her palm, she was devoured with disappointment.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Until dawn, Sebastian did not return to the ward while Bonnie had been taking care of Erika, afraid she


    would feel pain again.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a sound sleep, Erikay awoke at half past seven in the morning and reached out to bug Bonnie.


    "Mommy."


    Bonnie quickly embraced her daughter and asked full of concern, "Do you feel any difort?"


    "No. I''m fine now and won''t eat some food," Erika replied weakly in Bonnie''s arms. Erika hadn''t eaten


    anything since she had a stomachache at noon yesterday and had been receiving glucose infusions


    since she went to the hospital. She was indeed extremely hungry.


    Bonnie quickly took out the strawberry milk I boughtst night. "I''ll heat the milk in the microwave."


    Erika shook her head. "I wanted pizza, not milk."


    Bonnie hesitated. "You should not eat pizza after you just recover."


    Erika straightened herself quickly. "I''m all right. I''m healthy enough to eat pizza now!"


    At the same time, Rupert walked in with the chart.


    "Uncle, you see. I recover and don''t feel pain anymore," Erika hurriedly called and looked at him with


    her round eyes full of expectation.


    Erika, a five-year child, knew she could convince her mother as long as Rupert said she was all right.


    He came for the routine examination in the morning, instantly took out his stethoscope, and began to


    examine Erika while thetter cooperated with him obediently, eager to eat a pizza.


    Bonnie stood quietly and waited for the examination result.


    Soon, he finished and turned shocked, his charming eyes full of confusion and disbelief.


    "What''s wrong? Does she get worse?" Bonnie asked nervously.


    He shook his head. "No, she is fine now."


    "What?" She was confused for a moment. "She is all right now?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "Judging from the current result, she returned to fitness."


    Erika was healthy now since she did not feel any pain and her blood pressure and other indicators


    were normal without any equipment or drugs.


    "Are you sure? She suffered sharp pain yesterday," Bonnie asked worriedly and was afraid that a


    wrong diagnosis could dy Erika''s optimal treatment.


    Knowing Bonnie''s worry, Rupert nodded and brought Erika for more medical examination.


    After a series of examinations, he made sure that Erika totally recovered.


    "Mommy, the uncle said I''m fine now. Can I have pizza now?" she looked up and asked.


    Under Bonnie''s gaze, Rupert finally said, "Go ahead. You can only eat cheese pizza."


    Thinking the pizza was better than milk for a moment, Erika agreed.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Ten minutester, Erika sat on the edge of the bed, swinging two white legs, enjoying her pizza.


    After eating several slices of pizza, she held one up and handed it to her mother. "Mommy, this is for


    you."


    The scent of the pizza stopped Bonnie from being absent-minded.


    "I am not hungry. You can eat all of the pizza." Though Bonnie declined, she was still stuffed with a


    mouthful of pizza by her daughter.


    Then Erika, hating the smell of disinfectant, looked up and asked, "When can we leave the hospital?"


    After staying here several days, she was longing for the fragrance in her bedroom in the Sunshine Vi.


    "I will tell youter after I ask your uncle about this matter."


    Then in an office, Bonnie found Rupert who has immersed himself in work. "When can Erika leave the


    hospital?"


    "Ah, well, yes," he replied and scratched her head since he thought Erika returned to fitness now


    judging by her high spirit.


    Moreover, if she felt pain again, she could be sent to the hospital in time.


    Getting his reply, Bonnie was relieved and did discharge procedures for her daughter.


    Rupert called Sebastian.


    Sebastian urged, "Go ahead."


    "Sebastian, I have checked Erika''s condition and allowed her to be discharged from the hospital. Would


    youe over to pick them up?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I''m busy," replied Sebastian indifferently.


    Confused, Rupert thought Sebastian treated Bonnie well and even courted her. Thus, Rupert offered


    him a chance so that he could stay with her more.


    Unexpectedly, Rupert''s offer was refused directly and he got confused if Sebastian liked Bonnie while


    rubbing his head.


    Soon, he buried himself in the charts and documents on his desk and was determined to figure out the


    cause of Erika''s sudden recovery.


    Bonnie brought Erika out of the hospital after the discharge formalities have beenpleted. She


    chose to take a taxi with her daughter without asking for help from Sebastian who left sullenly.


    However, when they reached the gate of the hospital, a familiar Porsche Cayenne sent by Globex


    pulled up ahead.


    As Bonnie blinked in astonishment, William showed up after the window was rolled down and his face


    was almost covered by his big sunsses. "Annie, get in the car."


    "Uncle William?" Erika instantly recognized his voice.


    William smiled. "You still remember me. My love for you isn''t wasted." Then, he urged, "Get in the car


    quickly. From the call with Andrew, I know Erika would leave the hospital today and decide to send you


    home since I juste over nearby. Fortunately, Ie over in time."


    Bonnie intended to decline his invitation but was pulled into by him. He promised, "I''ll drop you two 500


    yards from home, so your fiancee won''t get the wrong idea. Many taxis are untidy after many


    passengers use them. Think about Erika. She is just discharged from the hospital."


    Finally, Bonnie agreed.


    After they leaf, a sports car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    An enchanting man came out and was respectfully greeted by a doctor who had just gotten off work.


    "Mr. Grant, hello."


    "Ie to pick Erika up," Sebastian replied in a deep voice.


    The doctor was puzzled. "But Annie left with Erika by a car just now. That man wasn''t you?"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    The doctor''s words rendered Sebastian furious and his face darkened.


    As Sebastian was overwhelmed by wrath, the doctor was scared. "Mr. Grant...Mr. Grant?"


    Sebastian left directly gloomily without any reply. Then the doctor quickly rushed away and decided not


    to greet him, a horrible man.


    As Sebastian walked to the supervisory control room, a guard suddenly stood up respectfully. "Mr.


    Grant, is there anything you need?"


    Nonchnt, Sebastian stared at the screen expressionlessly and checked what happened minutes


    ago. He saw the whole process in which Annie walked to the gate with Erika and they left with a man in


    Porsche Cayenne after Annie talked to the man for a while.


    Seething with anger, he crushed the mouse after recognizing the car she had driven to the Sunshine


    Vi.


    She didn''t drive it after he sent her a car, but now she left with a man in this car.


    Guessing that the man in the car hade to meet herst night, Sebastian felt it funny when he put


    off the international meeting to pick her up.


    Sebastian thought she didn''t deserve to be pitied after he figured out the whole thing.


    William drove his car and directly sent Bonnie and Erika to the park near the Sunshine Vi. "There are


    more than 500 meters away from your vi, you two walk back," he said.


    Bonnie nodded and held Erika off the car. As it was the weekend, there were many children ying in


    the park and even a few vendors selling snacks and food.


    Catching the sight of ice cream, Erika got excited with her eyes lit up. "Mommy, can I have a


    sugarcoated hawthorn on a stick?"


    "No." Bonnie refused. "You just recover from your illness and should not eat hawthorn. What if your


    stomach hurts again?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "How about strawberry? I can eat a strawberry," Erika asked.


    Bonnie was speechless and forgot the food can be added with various fruits and peppers.


    When Bonnie was trying to find an excuse, William directly bought five strings of sugar-coated


    strawberries. "These are for your family members. You are allowed to eat one strawberry and the rest


    is mine, OK?" he asked.


    Erika excitedly took it over. "OK, I want the biggest strawberry on the top." With it in her mouth, she


    asked in a vague voice, "Who are the rest of the snacks for?"


    "Your mommy, Andrew, Lukas, and Joanna," William replied. Erika asked, tilting her head, "How do you


    know Joanna? My mom has told you before?"


    Bonnie paused and wondered why he would know Joanna when she told him nothing about her


    daughter.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Bonnie looked at William confusedly.


    Panic shing across his eyes, he met her gaze and apologized. "I''m sorry. I don''t have ulterior motives


    to investigate your background. I''m afraid you will live a bad life."


    "Don''t do this thing anymore. Don''t worry. I live a happy life now." Bonnie didn''t scold him but just told


    him what he should not do.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "OK." He nodded and watched them leave.


    Whening back home with the snacks, Erika was immediately circled by three children.


    "Erika, are you fine now? Do you still have pain in your belly?" Joanna asked full of concern.


    "I''m all right now." Erika shook her head and gave one to Joanna. "This is for you."


    Surprised, Joanna was almost drooling. "You are so good. When you got ill, you even buy me the


    food."


    Erika added, "It is Uncle William who bought the food."


    "Who is it?" Joanna asked curiously.


    Lukas looked puzzled and peered out. "Uncle Williames with you? Where is he?"


    "He has something to deal with. I''ll take you to him again," Bonnie exined.


    "Uncle William is a good friend of Mommy Annie who met abroad. He is a very nice person," Erika


    added.


    "Annie, do you like him and abandon my father?" Joanna turned anxious now.


    The question rendered Annie startled since she never thought about the possibility. Then, Joanna


    expressed her worry. "It seems that Uncle William is close to you two. Judging your close rtionship,


    I''m afraid you will like him." She titled her head. "Maybe he looks just like my father."


    I asked this question, Bonnie would refute. But now she lost her words since they looked alike after


    William had stic surgery.


    Banishing these thoughts, Bonnie forced a smile and brought the four children upstairs. The five of


    them were upstairs ying with LEGO bricks. Since Erika was recovering from a serious illness,


    everyone was doting, on her and even the servant asked her to pick her favorite one after carrying juice


    up.


    They had a good time.


    Basking in the golden sunshine from the French window, the four children looked adorable and


    harmonious.


    Moved by the peaceful scene in which her children yed with each other with pleasure, Bonnie


    quickly turned around to wipe her tears and knew everything would be better if Natan was still alive.


    She recalled her newborn baby was snatched away five years ago and wondered where the baby was


    now.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    If she could, Bonnie would love to find Natan right now and leave Willisto with her five children.


    The farther you go, the better.


    But the problem is, she doesn''t even know where Natan is yet.


    The only ce where Natan''s trail can be traced is the Grant Residence.


    Bonnie thought, and nned to go back to the Grant Residence tomorrow, this time to search the


    entire Grant Residence and find Natan''s trail.


    If you go to the Grant Residence, Bonnie should still say hello to Sebastian.


    But she waited all night, but Sebastian did not return to the Sunshine Vi.


    Even when she got up early the next morning, she found that Joanna was gone.


    Bonnie asked Donna downstairs and learned that Joanna had been picked up by Eric in the morning.


    "Little Joanna got picked up somewhere, huh?" Bonnie asked, puzzled.


    Donna opened her mouth, her eyes full of sadness, and let out a long sigh, "Mr. Grant is supposed to


    be taking her to meet someone."


    Seeing people?


    Who is it?


    Bonnie was even more curious, "Picking up so early in the morning, it seems to be someone very


    important."


    "Yeah, that used to be littledy Joanna very important person, but now ...... ugh!"


    Only after two words, Donna started sighing again.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally she shook her head and went back to work in the kitchen, ignoring Bonnie.


    Only Bonnie was left frozen in the living room, thinking hard about this once important person.


    A person who used to be important to little Joanna, who could it be?


    I was puzzled when a delivery came to my door, a package from Sebastian.


    "Are you sure it was Sebastian who bought it?" Bonnie was very wary, "Or who sent it somehow?"


    It''s not that Bonnie is too astonished, but she knows Sebastian well as a person.


    Although this man holds a lot of power in his hands and is a reigning in the mall, but in reality, he


    does not know much about life in many ways.


    Take, for example, online shopping.


    Now suddenly there''s a delivery that says it''s from Sebastian, and it''s hard for Bonnie not to suspect


    that someone has sent something strange.


    The courier hurriedly pointed to the list on the package, "It''s really for Sebastian, look at this, it''s from


    Reliacao, the sender is Zhou Cheng, the recipient is Sebastian.


    Cheng Zhou?


    Bonnie is aware of this person.


    This is Sebastian''s business partner in Reliacao, when Sebastian was able to get a foothold in Willisto,


    it was a contract with Zhou Cheng.


    These two people are also considered to be worship brothers.


    So it''s normal for Zhou Cheng to send a little something to Sebastian.


    Bonnie then reached out and took it, and after ncing at the delivery slip above, the whole person


    froze.


    The courier slip clearly states that it contains boys'' clothes and toys!


    In other words, this delivery was sent to Thin Natan?


    Bonnie could not resist the excitement in her heart and was eager to open it to see what was going on.


    But she held back in the end.


    If you open Sebastian''s delivery without permission, it''s no different from a thief.


    She had to wait torturously for Sebastian to return and open the delivery so she could see what was


    inside.


    If the clothes and toys were really for Natan, Sebastian would have taken them to Natan.


    When she follows quietly, won''t she be able to find Natan?


    Bonnie really didn''t expect that happiness woulde so suddenly.


    She was going to go to the Grant Residence to look for Natan''s trail when the clue was delivered to


    her.


    God is helping her find her son!

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Because of this news, Bonnie was happy and excited all day.


    When the three little ones saw it, they pestered to ask what it was all about.


    But Bonnie hasn''t confirmed this news yet, so she can''t say.


    After thinking about it, he told the three youngsters, "If it goes well, we should be able to leave Willisto


    soon oh."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Erika froze, her little eyes blinking, "Won''t we stay at Willisto all the time?"


    "Yes, in a while we will leave, then Mommy will take you to an ind with a beautiful environment, Erika


    don''t you like beautiful shells the most? You can pick up enough there every day!"


    Bonnie had a good idea of what her life would be like in the future.


    She lived alone with five children is certainly not realistic, so the ind will have a few servants, she


    drew a good design every now and then to George,missioned George to sell, in exchange for


    living expenses.


    Every day she takes her children to watch the sunrise and sunset, collect shells and catch crabs.


    "What about Dad Sebastian, is heing with us too?" Erika asked in a milky voice.


    Bonnie froze.


    Sebastian?


    He certainly wouldn''t follow her and the child.


    Just why would Erika ask that?


    "Because, now that you and Dad Sebastian are married, isn''t it normal for couples to move to the


    inds with their children?" Erika said with good reason.


    And after all this time together, Erika is starting to like this daddy a little bit.


    Although Dad Sebastian always had a stinky face and spoke coldly, he was very nice to her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    For example, thest time she said she wanted to eat ice cream, Dad Sebastian said he was mean to


    her, but turned around and bought a freezer of Haagen-Dazs, and all of them were her favorite


    strawberry vor!


    "A case of Haagen-Dazs has bought you off, huh?" Bonnie cried andughed.


    "No!" Erika got anxious and stretched out her soft little chubby hands, climbed onto the stool and


    corrected herself with her arms crossed, "It''s a matter of attitude, Dad Sebastian is too mouthy for me,


    he likes me in his heart."


    Dad Sebastian likes her, so she likes Dad Sebastian too and wants to be with him all the time.


    But after hearing this, Bonnie was just silent.


    Does Sebastian really like Erika?


    I don''t think so!


    After all, Sebastian had said earlier in the hospital room that he was taking extra care of her because of


    her current rtionship as a couple, so it should be the same for Erika.


    And if there was a little bit of love, Sebastian should havee to pick up Erika from the hospital


    yesterday, and note home at night, and also call to check on the situation.


    But Sebastian didn''t do anything.


    The happiness that Bonnie had in her heart was quenched by the relentlessness of reality.


    She coaxed the three little ones upstairs, then sat alone in the living room.


    It sat until 10 o''clock in the evening when there was a movement in the entranceway.


    Bonnie hurriedly got up and ran over to see Sebastian in his ck coat.


    The tall, upright man is wrapped in the night''s chill, and his handsome face is haunted by ayer of


    lingering shadows.


    And in her arms is Joanna, who is also wearing a ck dress.


    The little one has fallen asleep, and his fat little cheeks are scarlet.


    "You''re back," Bonnie reached out and took Joanna, "Donna left you some chicken soup, it''s still hot in


    the pot, have some while I carry little Joanna to her room."


    Sebastian hmmmed, but the frost on his face was vaguely melting away.


    This woman, was she purposely waiting for him to return?

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    After Bonnie carried little Joanna to her room, she came back downstairs and saw Sebastian drinking


    chicken soup.


    Under the orange dining room lights, the man''s tall, upright figure is ferried on ayer of soft aperture,


    between the hands and feet, full of elegance and nobility.


    Even if it''s just soup, Sebastian has an inexplicable attraction that makes people can''t take their eyes


    off.


    "The baby was carried back to the room?" Sebastian''s voice was hoarse and dark, the knot in his


    throat rolled.


    Bonnie then nodded, "Mmm, slept well."


    She sat down across from Sebastian.


    Two people facing each other, only separated by a pearwood table, so quiet that you can hear each


    other''s breathing.


    "Something wrong with you?" Sebastian asked in a hushed voice when he could see how rushed she


    was.


    Bonnie hurriedly nodded, "Uh-huh, there''s a package for you, but you''re not home during the day."


    With that, Bonnie took the express from the foyer cab.


    Sebastian only took a nce at it, and a shade rolled across his ck as ink eyes, "Put it there."


    He had absolutely no intention of opening it.


    Bonnie was anxious, "You can at least open it and look at it, if you don''t want to open it, I can do it for


    you."


    "You''re in a hurry?" Sebastian looked at her coldly, his pupils having taken on more than a few


    suspicious scowls.


    "I ...... just saw that this is a delivery from abroad, worried about what damage or something like that,


    you look at it earlier, to make sure well." Bonnie exined carefully.


    With that, he also pushed the delivery box back towards Sebastian''s face.


    But Sebastian only felt annoyed.


    He knew exactly what it contained.


    It was a gift for Natan''s death anniversary.


    Every year, on the anniversary of Natan''s death, Zhou Cheng would send thetest clothes and toys


    from abroad, which he would then burn to Natan.


    But I don''t know what the reason is this year, Zhou Cheng''s delivery was a dayte, so Sebastian


    couldn''t bring it to the grave to burn.


    That''s right, today Sebastian and little Joanna went out to celebrate Natan''s death anniversary.


    At this moment Sebastian returned to the Sunshine Vi, having just been dispelled by this bowl of


    chicken soup, and then saw this delivery.


    The scene of the fire three years ago came back to him, leaving him almost breathless.


    ng-


    Sebastian stood up directly, his face thin and cold, and went upstairs.


    Leaving Bonnie standing in ce puzzled beyond belief.


    No, it''s just to open a delivery, why is Sebastian so reluctant?


    Isn''t this a gift for Natan? Why didn''t Sebastian open it and take a look at it.


    Natan is his own son, and he doesn''t seem to care.


    Bonnie looked down and thought for half a day, and finally gathered the courage to go upstairs with the


    delivery.


    There were no lights on in the room, only the hazy moonlight, reflecting on Sebastian.


    The man, who has always had a serious cleanliness problem, was lying in bed with his clothes on,


    staring at the ceiling with his eyes open.


    "Mr. Grant," Bonnie cautiously stepped forward, "did I just say something wrong, if you don''t want to


    open the delivery today, tomorrow is fine, then I''ll leave it here for you ah."


    With that, Bonnie ced the courier on the bedside.


    Miso, Sebastian rolled over and sat up, his eyes scarlet iparably staring at the woman in front of


    him, coldly questioning, "Do you think that now that you are Mrs. Grant, you cane and take care of


    my business?"


    "I didn''t think of it that way." Bonnie hurriedly shook her head.


    "I can turn a blind eye to your affairs, and please don''te and interfere with my life, all my things,


    you are not allowed to touch them!"


    Bonnie''s repeated delivery of this delivery to him is tantamount to uncovering the bloody scars and


    reminding him of Natan''s death countless times!


    With a crimson red in front of his eyes, Sebastian threw the courier directly out of the window while


    saying coldly towards Bonnie, "Get out!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    The courier box flew straight through the air in a beautiful parab.


    "Ah!" Bonnie was so anxious that she rushed to the window, only to find that it was dark underneath


    and she couldn''t see where the courier had been thrown.


    And more unlucky is that Sebastian the window is next to the garden wall, outside is the road, it is likely


    that the courier has been thrown to the road.


    That''s Natan''s stuff in there.


    Like a fish out of water, grabbed a little life, and said nothing to let go.


    Bonnie was curious to know what was in the box, and even more curious to know Natan''s


    whereabouts.


    So she had nothing on her mind at all and rushed straight out and started looking around the garden.


    And just now Sebastian a roar, it woke up Donna downstairs.


    She climbed up to look and found Bonnie, who was looking for something in the garden.


    "Mrs. Grant, what are you doing up sote?" Donna asked.


    Bonnie''s eyes were red, and I don''t know if she was sad or too anxious, "I seem to have just pissed off


    Sebastian, and he threw out that courier from abroad, and I need to find it and return it to him."


    Yes, Bonnie really thought she had done something wrong, so she made Sebastian suddenly angry


    and threw away the delivery.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Donna, who knew the truth, could only sigh.


    Silly Mrs. Grant, what does this matter have to do with you, it''s just Mr. Grant''s love for something, so


    it''s just venting!


    Only Donna could not tell the truth directly, but could only politely persuade Bonnie to look for it


    tomorrow.


    "It''s okay Donna, I''ll find it in a minute, go get some rest." Bonnie still insisted.


    With that, she buried her head and continued to look for it.


    Donna really had no choice, so she went back to the vi and tried to find Sebastian.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Sebastian said coldly, "Donna, you are an old man in the Sunshine


    Vi, you should know what to control and what not to control."


    By saying this, he meant for Donna to stay out of the way.


    Donna opened her mouth, but in the end said nothing and turned to leave.


    Hey, she really wanted to persuade Mr. Grant, this matter and Mrs. Grant and have nothing to do, why


    to throw anger on her head?


    Donna dared not say anything, so she went back to her room.


    And in the garden, Bonnie continued her search.


    No, not everywhere.


    Bonnie didn''t find it in the garden, so she ran outside to see if it was thrown in the road.


    This look is urgent.


    Because it so happens that two homeless people have that delivery in their hands and are


    contemting to open it.


    "Stop it, that''s my delivery!" Bonnie immediately eximed.


    The homeless man does not care about this, see someone to ask for a courier, pull out his legs and


    run.


    Bonnie desperately went after it.


    She was also wearing indoor soft-soled slippers, and running on this hard asphalt road soon made the


    soles of her feet sore.


    Even lost a slipper while running around the corner.


    Bonnie, however, still ignored it and went after the two men.


    Chased more than two thousand meters in a row, but the two vagrants suddenly stood still.


    Bonnie hadn''t reacted to what was actually going on and actually rushed to the homeless man to try to


    grab the delivery back.


    But the next moment, her white glistening wrist was held by one of the bums!


    "Hahahaha, trading a courier for a woman, that''s not bad!" The vagrant''s greedy gaze hovered wildly


    over Bonnie''s body and sized her up.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Bonnie turned her head to look at the two homeless men and realized that, unbeknownst to her, she


    had been taken to an isted corner of the park.


    Surrounded by nothing but insects, there is no half-movement, deste to the extreme.


    And not far from the bottom of the bridge, there are two dirty already shiny quilts, obviously this is the


    homeless man''s home.


    "What do you want ......" Bonnie panicked to the point of desperation, desperately trying to shake off


    the bum''s hand.


    But because of her violent struggle, the silk shirt on her body broke open a button, revealing the ck


    underwear inside.


    The two homeless men were even more bright-eyed.


    They are so lucky!


    "Don''t you want this courier? As long as you behave and cooperate with us, the courier will be returned


    to you." The vagrant said, and shook the express box in his hand.


    Bonnie panicked and shook her head, "No ...... don''t!"


    But the homeless man''s hand was already reaching toward her.


    Bang--


    Suddenly there was a loud bang that shook the entire park woods and sent the birds soaring.


    The homeless man in front of him froze for a moment, which covered his palm and rolled desperately


    on the ground.


    "Ah, it hurts, my hand, my hand hurts so much!"


    The other was dumbfounded and stalled in ce, not moving, only vaguely smelling the smell of urine


    coming out of his pants.


    Bonnie was also stunned.


    She looked up at the man not far away.


    The pair of eyes like the best ink jade pupils, transparent and moist, but also with a strong coldness,


    will be his ruthless coldness to show at a nce.


    This man hase to her rescue!


    And, still with a gun to save her!


    The dark hole, which was still smoking, was like a beast''s open mouth, making people shudder.


    Sebastian lifted his steps and slowly walked up to Bonnie, pulling her directly behind him.


    Followed by looking at the homeless man in front of him, condescending, like a king, "Which hand


    touched her, smash it yourself."


    The homeless man shivered and knelt down directly to Sebastian and kowtowed to him, "I was wrong, I


    won''t dare to do it again, please let me go."


    "Don''t wait for me to do it, it will only hurt more." Sebastian, however, still sounded icy cold.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The vagrant begged in vain, his face ashen as he raised the stone on the ground, gritted his teeth


    fiercely and smashed it on his left hand.


    Ah!


    The pig-like howling sound rang through the sky, but also let Bonnie''s heart jump.


    Sebastian, however, did not react and dragged Bonnie directly to leave.


    After only two steps, Bonnie shook off his hand and turned to head for the homeless man.


    "Are you a woman in over your head, and what are you still doing there?" Sebastian asked unhappily.


    "Express," Bonnie said hurriedly.


    Then she ran to the homeless man, bent down to pick up the ground courier, see a little dirty, but also


    with the sleeves carefully wipe clean.


    Like a fool, holding the delivery back to Sebastian, "This is yours, no one can take it away."


    Sebastian: "......"


    He looked at the woman in front of him as if she were a monster.


    At the moment, Bonnie''s hair is a mess, the mouth of her blouse is also crumbling open one, and only


    one shoe is left on her foot, the round and small toes are frozen red, and even the bare foot is still


    slowly bleeding down, leaving a trail of bloody footprints behind her.


    This stupid woman!


    Just for a delivery, why so desperate?


    Sebastian''s eyes crossed an imperceptibleplex sentiment, directly squatting down, said in a deep


    voice, "Come up."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    What?


    Looking at the wide, straight back of the man in front of her, Bonnie froze, "What are you doing?"


    Sebastian turned his head and nced at her coldly, his tone impatient, while carrying a hint of


    unnaturalness, "Back you, can''t you even see this? Stupid woman!"


    At the word, Bonnie was even more rmed.


    No way, did she really hear it right?


    Sebastian actually said he would carry her?


    If memory serves, Sebastian hasn''t carried her since she was five years old.


    What kind of madness is this man?


    But Sebastian didn''t bother to talk anymore, he just took Bonnie''s arm and yanked it forward.


    At once, Bonnie''s weight was unstable and she fell directly on his back.


    Sebastian carried it up smoothly and moved forward with unparalleled ease.


    The night breeze was slightly cool, blowing on Bonnie''s cheeks, gradually blowing the hot temperature


    away.


    On the way, neither of them spoke.


    After returning to the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian found a medical kit and prepared to treat the wound on


    Bonnie''s foot.


    Bonnie hurriedly shrank back, "It''s okay, I''ll just do it myself."


    "Don''t move," Sebastian frowned in displeasure, "you''re hurt like this and you''re still not being honest,


    waiting to get your leg amputated?"


    Bonnie: "......"


    She is at most a little superficial injury, this man why say so serious ah.


    But in the end Bonnie did not retract her foot, but allowed Sebastian to medicate herself.


    After sprinkling the yellow powder on the wound, and then wrapped in gauze, this is considered to be


    treated.


    "Go to sleep." Sebastian said in a cold voice, and got up to go to the study.


    "Wait a minute." Bonnie hurriedly called out to him, her small palm-sized face filled with earnest


    gratitude, "Thank you foring to my rescue just now."


    "If you really want to thank me, don''t go out in the future and cause less trouble for me than anything


    else." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Bonnie hmmmed.


    Following that, and jarred, "And the express thing, I''m sorry, did I say something wrong, you don''t get


    angry."


    "It''s nothing to do with you," Sebastian broke in and actually started exining to Bonnie, "I was just in


    a bad mood myself."


    In a bad mood?


    I''ve already received a gift from someone else for Natan, so why are you still upset?


    Bonnie really wanted to ask why.


    But Sebastian had no intention of exining, instead he swept a nce at the delivery box and slowly


    lifted his thin lips, "Give this to Rupert, he knows what to do with it."


    Asking him to go to Natan''s grave one more time, he just couldn''t do it anymore.


    "Good." Bonnie then nodded her head.


    It''s okay to leave it to Rupert, just so she can quietly follow him to Natan!


    It was an extraordinary night.


    The next morning, Bonnie changed into a sports outfit and paired it with soft sandals and went to


    Rupert.


    When the package was handed to Rupert, Rupert''s eyes instantly dimmed for a few moments.


    "I got it, I''ll take care of the package now." Rupert sighed and whispered.


    I could see that he was resistant to the matter.


    Bonnie was even more confused.


    No, it was just a delivery to Natan, why did Sebastian and Rupert react so strangely?


    As he was thinking about it, Rupert had already lifted his feet and walked out with the delivery.


    Bonnie rushed to follow, found a cab, and trailed Rupert.


    Only to see the car drive more and more deviated, and finally surprisingly drove to the suburbs, the


    roadside scenery also changed from buildings to endless fields.


    Bonnie finally sensed something was wrong and hurriedly asked the driver, "Where does this road lead


    to?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "This road?" The driver then said, "This is near the Eight Treasure Mountains, and the front is a very


    famous cemetery!"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Boom-


    Like a heavy hammer, hitting Bonnie''s heart hard.


    Her amber almond eyes rounded incredulously and her pupils trembled violently, "Where did you say


    the front was? Say it again!"


    Because of the excitement and seemingly sharp voice, the driver scared a shiver, "the tomb ......


    cemetery ah."


    No way!


    Bonnie''s eyes were scarlet, almost hysterical, "How can the front be a cemetery? Are you mistaken?


    The front is a vige, right, or a suburban vi, or else a tourist attraction!"


    In short, it can''t be a cemetery.


    The driver was scared, but still answered stiffly, "Girl, you''re not a local, right? Locals know that there''s


    nothing but cemeteries on Mount Babao."


    Finally, the string in Bonnie''s head snapped.


    She is of course a Willisto native, and a native kind at that, so she knows exactly what Babel Hill is.


    Patpong, thergest cemetery in Willisto!


    But it''s because it''s so clear that Bonnie doesn''t want to believe it.


    How?


    How did Ruperte to the cemetery with a delivery for Natan?


    Could it be that Natan he has ......


    "Drive faster and make sure you keep up with the car in front of you." Bonnie anxiously admonished.


    The driver hmmm, like an arrow off the string, darted forward.


    And Bonnie''s eyes were fixed dead on the supercar not far ahead, praying in her heart.


    Please Rupert, don''t park in front of the cemetery, please!


    But in the end, Bonnie''s worst fears came true.


    Rupert really parked the car in front of the cemetery, and the next second the security guard came out


    of the security booth, nodding and carrying a bag of prepared joss sticks and paper money, obviously


    already knew Rupert.


    Bonnie couldn''t control it anymore.


    She rushed out of the car and ran straight to Rupert, "Who are you going to see, it''s Natan right?"


    "Annie?" Rupert''s handsome face was filled with surprise as he looked around, his eyes finally falling


    back on Bonnie, "What are you doing here?"


    "Who are you going to see, is it Natan!" Bonnie intensified her tone, already manic, "You answer me!"


    "No," Rupert refused with a straightforward shake of his head, "I''m here to see a friend, and today is


    the anniversary of his death."


    Cheat!


    Bonnie doesn''t believe it, "You must be here to see Natan, didn''t Sebastian tell you to take care of that


    delivery? Then you came here, you must be here to see Natan!"


    Rupert spread out his hands with a helpless face, "No really, did you see me take the delivery?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What?


    Bonnie flinched for a moment, and then dropped her gaze to Rupert''s hand.


    Indeed, Rupert took nothing but the bag of joss sticks and paper money given by the security guard.


    What''s going on here?


    "I was just passing by, so I came to see my friend first." Rupert exined.


    So it''s just this ......


    The stone that was weighing on my heart and making me breathless was suddenly lifted because of


    Rupert''s words.


    Bonnie looked like a lucky man after death and couldn''t stop her fingers from trembling.


    But before she could quell this joy and celebration, Rupert''s suspicious gaze had swept over.


    "But Annie, how did you know about Natan?"


    "Also, did you follow me here on purpose because you wanted to follow me to Natan?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    When Bonnie heard this, her face suddenly became flustered.


    She was really in a hurry just now, so she directly questioned out of the mouth.


    If Rupert senses that she is looking for Natan, will he follow the clues and find out that she is Bonnie,


    who has been dead for five years?


    It''s okay if Rupert knows about it, if Sebastian knows about it ......


    I''m afraid the few children around will be snatched away!


    More bad things, Bonnie simply does not dare to think.


    Oh my God, what can we do?


    Bonnie''s hands and feet became cold in just a few seconds.


    "Girl, you haven''t paid the fare yet!"


    Just at that moment, the driver came running over, full of fierceness and ready to ask for money.


    Bonnie gave him a look and quickly thought of a response.


    "I have to go downtown, so I''ll give it to you togetherter." Bonnie said to the driver.


    Following that, he turned his head and looked at Rupert again with a fake rxed expression.


    "Of course I know, Natan is little Joanna''s brother, isn''t it? I heard little Joanna said, but every time she


    said brother, she was very sad look, and I saw you bring something to the cemetery, so I suspected


    that he died ah."


    Speaking of the word dead, Bonnie also made a point of observing Rupert''s expression.


    But Rupert was not half panicked, not even a ripple.


    "It''s not what you think it is." Rupert said.


    "So where is Natan, anyway? If you''re not avable, I can forward the courier for you." Bonnie inquired


    after.


    Rupert''s voice sank a few notches, "No, I''ll just go by myselfter, don''t you have to go downtown?"


    He gave a direct eviction order.


    Bonnie opened her mouth, but couldn''t find the words to retort.


    I had no choice but to leave the cemetery with one step and three steps back.


    She was so close to finding Natan, but unfortunately she was too impulsive and missed this


    opportunity!


    Bonnie sat in the car, so angry that she hammered herself a few times.


    And in front of the cemetery, Rupert looked at the fading cab and suddenly breathed a long sigh of


    relief.


    That was close, almost got caught out lying!


    Yes, Rupert was just acting and lying.


    His anti-surveince ability is very good, early found a cab followed behind, so it deliberately left the


    express in the car did not bring down.


    Unexpectedly, the person who got down from the cab was actually Annie, which made Rupert''s worry


    dissipate most of the time.


    After all, after so much time together, he was pretty sure that Annie was a good person.


    And Annie''s statement just now, Rupert did not believe it at all.


    Even if Natan''s existence was told to her by little Joanna, but, why was she so curious and even


    followed him in search of Natan?


    Countless doubts swirled in Rupert''s mind, thinking left and right, just could not find the answer.


    And seeing that it was gettingte, Rupert had to give up the idea for now and lift his feet to go to the


    cemetery.


    "Mr. Robertson!"


    Behind you at this time, there came a delicate voice.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rupert turned his head and saw a woman dressed up in a fancy dress walking towards him, the


    perfume on that body was so strong that he could smell it from a good distance.


    "What brings you here?" Rupert''s expression was extraordinarily unpleasant.


    "I came to see Natan, how could I note on the anniversary of my son''s death?" The woman said


    daintily.


    A day of death?


    Oh!


    Rupert couldn''t help butugh, "You''re a real failure as a real mother!"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Hearing these words, the woman in front of her red viciously round her beautiful eyes, "What do you


    mean, why should you define whether I am a failed mother or not?"


    After a pause, and a toss of her carefully done curls, "I''m toozy to bullshit you, where''s Sebastian?"


    The woman looked to her right and left, her eyes expectant, "Why isn''t Sebastian here yet?"


    It''s the anniversary of Natan''s death, Sebastian couldn''t havee!


    "Be, need I remind you that the anniversary of Natan''s death was yesterday?" Rupert said coldly.


    What?!


    Be''s expression froze instantly.


    Yes, the woman who appeared in front of Rupert, the so-called Natan''s real mother, was Be.


    All this time Be was staying at the Jones Residence, so bored that mushrooms were growing on her


    head.


    That''s not all, what made her scratch her head the most was the bad news that kepting from the


    maids.


    Saying something about Annie and Sebastian''s growing rtionship, even making eyes at home all


    day long, and Sebastian even carried Annie homest night and gave her the medicine himself!


    Be was simply furious to hear it.


    That''s Sebastian, the high and mighty, severely clean Sebastian.


    He would actually be so intimate with Annie, it seems the maid was right.


    These two are indeed out of ce.


    Be wanted to stop it all and thought about it, so she hit on the anniversary of Natan''s death.


    As long as she shows up on the anniversary of Natan''s death and cries at the tombstone, Sebastian


    remembers that she worked hard to give birth to Natan and Little Joanna.


    It is believed that in that case, Sebastian would have killed all thoughts of Annie.


    But what Be didn''t expect was that she had, in fact, remembered the wrong day!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "So, Sebastian won''t be here today?" Be froze for a long moment before she spoke up and asked.


    Rupert grunted and didn''t answer.


    But the answer is clearly written on the face.


    Be was so angry that her face was crooked.


    How could she have remembered the wrong day and missed such a great opportunity for nothing!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, Be turned around and was about to leave.


    Before Rupert could even say anything, Be had already gotten in the car and left.


    Rupert: "......"


    He had wanted Be to go to Natan''s grave to offer incense, at least it was his own mother.


    But looking at this, it''s totally unnecessary.


    If you don''t go to the grave to see Natan, I guess Natan will be happier in heaven!


    Rupert shook his head and carried his things into the cemetery.


    Soon he reached the headstone at the top of the hill that had Natan''s ck-and-white photo attached


    to it.


    The pink carved little doughnut is forever stuck in the summer when he was three years old.


    "Natan, these are the clothes and toys your Uncle Zhou Cheng sent back from abroad, do you like


    them?"


    "Don''t you worry, your sister and daddy are doing very well now, especially your sister, she found a


    very loving Mommy Annie, and several little friends oh."


    Speaking of Mommy Annie, the thought actually popped into Rupert''s head that it was as if Annie was


    more like a real mother than Be.


    After all, Be, who can forget the anniversary of her child''s death, and Annie, who only heard her


    name and is so concerned, are not a half a star apart.


    But in the end, Rupert shook his head and discarded the superfluous thoughts from his mind.


    How can Annie be little Joanna''s real mother?


    If you really say, he is more convinced that once Bonnie is little Joanna''s real mother ......


    Wait ......


    A bold idea suddenly popped into Rupert''s head and he hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed


    Sebastian.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    After a short beep, the call was answered.


    Sebastian''s raspy, dark voice then rang out, "What is it?"


    "Cousin, has it ever urred to you that little Joanna and Natan''s true origins might turn out to be


    completely different from what you''ve decided all these years?" Rupert was so excited that he


    stuttered.


    "What are you talking about in your sleep in the middle of the day, hang up." Sebastian thought Rupert


    was ying a prank and was ready to hang up.


    Rupert got anxious, "No, I mean, have you ever wondered whose child little Joanna really is?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "......"


    On the other end of the phone, Sebastian, who was about to hang up, stalled, "Isn''t that my kid?"


    When Be first came to him with the child at the Sunshine Vi, she could match all the details in the


    hotel and the child had a paternity test done to prove that it was his child.


    How can this be fake?


    "The child is certainly your right, after all, look like you have some simrity, I mean the child''s


    biological mother, is really Be?" Rupert finally said the doubts in his mind.


    A woman who is always hanging on to her deceased son every now and then as a pity chip can get the


    anniversary of his death wrong.


    Even after learning of the misremembering, he did not have any intention to go to the tombstone to pay


    his respects, but turned around and left.


    This is too abnormal!


    "Cousin, did you do a paternity test on Be and little Joanna in the first ce?" Rupert asked.


    Silence.


    After a long silence, Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, "No."


    It''s not that he didn''t want to check, but at the time Be was able to tell all the details and came up


    with the hospital pregnancy and delivery records, plus little Joanna and Natan''s paternity test was true.


    So Sebastian was sure that the woman that night, was Be.


    But now Rupert ising forward to say that maybe it''s not that simple.


    If the woman that night was not Be, then who was ......?


    Bonnie?


    Sebastian''s ck eyes like ink instantly surged with a raging dark tide, his sculpted face tensed with


    lines, and he said in a deep voice, "Give Be and little Joanna a paternity test, immediately, right


    away."


    "Good." Rupert then hung up the phone.


    He quickly burned the clothes and toys in his hands and patted the ash on his body.


    Following that, he looked down at the picture on the tombstone, "Natan, brother-inw is now going to


    help you investigate whether Be is your real mother, if not, she used you to gain sympathy in the


    Grant family these years, I will make sure shees to kowtow to you and admit her mistake!"


    With these words, Rupert left the cemetery.


    After driving back downtown, he quickly found Be.


    It''s not how sharp his scouting skills are, but Be is just too good to find.


    This woman, who by nature loves to show off, went shopping at the mall directly after leaving the


    cemetery and frantically posted friends to show off, thus satisfying her vanity.


    Based on the positioning on the photo, Rupert found Be at a Chanel counter.


    At the moment she is sitting in the VIP lounge, enjoying the impable care of two counter girls, with


    arrogance and smugness written all over her face.


    Be was a little surprised to see Rupert, "Mr. Robertson, what brings you here?"


    "Oh, I''vee to buy a bag, just in time, youe and help me choose." Rupert said.


    Buy a bag and let her help choose?


    Be was instantly disinterested.


    But the next moment, she looked at the card Rupert pulled out, but instantly lit up!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The card Rupert pulled out was actually a foil-stamped ck card.


    And, it''s still Sebastian''s foil ck card!


    Be is all too familiar with this gold-stamped ck card, which bears Sebastian''s customized letter S,


    a symbol of his unique status.


    How did this card end up in Rupert''s hands?


    In the next moment, Be noticed that the bags brought over by the counter girl were all the new


    women''s bags of the season.


    Jesus!


    A thought popped into Be''s head instantly, and she was happy about it.


    She thought that this must have been arranged by Sebastian on purpose.


    But Sebastian this person is thin-skinned, embarrassed to speak directly to send a bag, and do not


    know what she likes, simply arranged a Rupert to such a y.


    When she chooses the bag, Rupert will swipe his card to tell her about the surprise.


    Ouch, Sebastian is also really, too good at romance!


    And I can see that her move to the cemetery today was too wise, although it was a dayte to pay


    respect to that dead bastard, but the result still made Sebastian''s heart miss her.


    It turned out to be what she expected, and that was enough!


    Be squirmed and tugged at her coat, trying hard to suppress her smile, but the more she did, the


    more hideous it looked.


    "Help pick it out." Rupert urged from the side.


    Only then did Be start to look down and pick it up.


    But she quickly noticed that these bags are very in and simple in design, and not the kind of luxury


    she usually likes, none of which are studded with jewels!


    Thinking about it, Beined in her mind again.


    This Rupert is a real loser, helping Sebastian to surprise her, and ending up with these bags for her to


    choose from?


    Grow a brain, will you?


    Although upset, Be chose one of the bags that looked as luxurious as possible.


    This bag is just a gift from Sebastian to coax her, and after that she can swipe her own card to buy


    other styles, so there is no need to tear your face off on this.


    "Is this one?" Rupert picked up the bag and moved closer to Be, "But the zipper doesn''t look very


    good."


    As soon as he said that, Rupert began to pull the zipper.


    Because of too close together, Be''s carefully made curls were rolled inside the zipper and almost


    even her scalp was ripped off.


    "Ah, Rupert what are you doing, are you crazy?" Be let out a pig-killing scream of pain.


    Rupert yanked her hair out quickly, "I''m so sorry, but you don''t look like you''re in trouble to me."


    Throwing that down, Rupert picked up the bag, "All right, I''ll take this one, please wrap it up for me."


    The counter sister hurriedly and nimbly put the bag together and handed it up with both hands.


    Be rubbed her vaguely sore scalp and reached for it.


    That''s when Rupert reached over and grabbed it, rolling his eyes toward Be, "What are you doing,


    and why are you grabbing things?"


    "Isn''t that what Sebastian gave me?" Be asked rhetorically.


    Huh?


    Rupertughed outright, "Starting to dream in the middle of the day? How could my cousin send you


    something!"


    "So, then why did you ask me to help pick it out, didn''t you just want to see what style I liked and then


    help swipe the card?" Be voiced her suspicions.


    Rupert''s eyes rolled even more, "Think too much, you, just remember that you should have some taste


    after spending so much of your cousin''s money on luxury goods in the past few years, and that''s all you


    get, tsk."


    Throwing down these words, Rupert took his bag and went straight away.


    No one noticed that the hand he was clutching the bag was full of sweat!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Rupert was really nervous.


    When he got to the corner of the mall, he went straight into the men''s restroom, hid in the cubicle, and


    took out the hair that was caught inside the zipper.


    That''s right, the scene Rupert just yed was all about getting Be''s hair to use for paternity testing.


    This is the easiest way to do it, and it won''t make Be aware that something is wrong.


    Rupert thought, if Be is really not JoannaNatan''s real mother, she was able to conceal the truth back


    then, which means that she is very powerful.


    Therefore, he could not rm the snake and could only quietly collect the hair to do the paternity test.


    Wait for the identification results, then hit Be with a surprise!


    With that in mind, Rupert found a disposable stic sealing tape and carefully ced his hair in it,


    before lifting his steps towards the Sunshine Vi.


    When he arrived at the Sunshine Vi, he saw Bonnie ying games with the four youngsters.


    Only this usually always smiling woman, today''s expression is very low and listless.


    "Mr. Robertson," Bonnie, who was still remorseful that she hadn''t been able to track down Natan''s


    exact location, looked up and saw Rupert, so she hurried to her feet, "You sent the stuff over?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, it was sent over, and he liked it." Rupert said proverbially.


    Did Natan like it?


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s heart actually sighed with relief.


    If Natan can express what he likes, then he should be living a good life, right?


    Great.


    Although she hadn''t been able to determine exactly where Natan was, she knew, at least for now, that


    Natan was in Willisto, and alive and well.


    Natan, wait for Mommy, Mommy will find you as soon as possible and take you away from Willisto!


    Just thinking, Rupert had gone upstairs, gotten the hair in little Joanna''s room, and left straight to the


    hospital for a paternity test.


    With hair to do the paternity test, the time will be about two days slower than the direct blood test, so he


    had to race against time even more.


    And Bonnie''s mood has eased up for the moment.


    She quickly gathered her mood and squeezed out a smile to look at the four little ones, "Come on, let''s


    go to the mall to buy toys, how about that?"


    "Okay oh okay oh, then I''ll y Transformers." Joanna was the first to jump up and down.


    Erika also hurriedly said, "Mommy I don''t want a toy, I want a new set of ancient bronze coins can I?"


    "I want the new type of calctor for easy ounting." Lukas said.


    As for the small face cool and cold Andrew, his eyes have been on top of his phone, "I want PS5, I


    won''t go if I don''t buy it."


    Save time.


    In the face of the four little ones'' requests, Bonnie was all too happy to oblige.


    "Buy, all of them!"


    So, Bonnie took the four youngsters out happily.


    While shopping for them, Bonnie made a point of going to the boys'' toys and looking at them.


    And I wonder what kind of toys Natan really likes?


    She bought some first, and when she meets Natan, she can give it to him, and it will surely pull in the


    rtionship between the two quickly.


    Bonnie hesitated for a long time and finally selected an Iron Man figure.


    Little boys, should all like Iron Man, right?


    After settling the bill, Bonnie stuffed the artifact into thepartment of her bag, intending to carry it


    with her.


    After all, she doesn''t know when she''ll find Natan, and she has to be ready to take it out and give it to


    him directly when the timees!


    Just as I was thinking about it, Bonnie''s cell phone rang.


    It''s Sebastian calling.


    She picked up and the man''s raspy voice rang out immediately, "Where is it?"


    "It''s at Wanda za, what''s up?" Bonnie asked, puzzled.


    "Stay put, I''ming to get you." With that, Sebastian hung up the phone.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Bonnie blinked her almond eyes in confusion.


    What is this?


    Why would Sebastiane to pick her up for good reason?


    But she quickly calmed down and then stood at the entrance to the mall with her four babies to wait.


    In about half an hour, Sebastian showed up in front of her in his ck Hummer.


    But when he saw that Bonnie was apanied by four little ones, Sebastian''s eyebrows involuntarily


    frowned slightly, "Why are they following too?"


    "I brought them out to buy toys." Bonnie hurriedly exined, her long, slender eyshes fluttering like


    a lotus leaf with dew in the morning.


    Next to her, Erika had pouted, aggrieved, "Dad Sebastian, do you not want to see us?"


    Sebastian "......"


    This little girl clearly an ugly look, but tilted up his head to speak pitifully, but let his heart steeply


    stiffened, his gaze also very unnaturally moved elsewhere.


    Even the voice is dry, "Daddy did not, just daddy had to take your mommy to a meeting at the


    company, it was urgent, so I was a little surprised to see you."


    Even Sebastian himself doesn''t know how he could be so patient in exining to Erika.


    "Is it a meeting with those shareholders?" Bonnie hurriedly asked, "Or I''ll call a car first and send them


    back."


    "What if something happens without someone to look after it?" Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Bonnie thought about it.


    It is indeed dangerous to let four such young children take a taxi by themselves.


    But if Sebastian had to drive back to the Sunshine Vi and then go to the office, there wouldn''t be


    time, would there?


    As she was thinking, Sebastian got out of the car, came around to her, bent down and picked up Erika


    and Little Joanna, and walked to the car.


    There is no choice but to take the child to thepany as well, and then bring it home after the


    meeting.


    Soon, the four little ones followed Sebastian to the office.


    They went to stay in the cubicle in Sebastian''s office, which had some candy and fruit and aputer


    to y on.


    "You be good here, don''t mess around, and when Mommy finishes the meeting, I''ll take you home."


    Bonnie admonished.


    Lukas was the first to nod, his voice soft and sticky, like a little sun, shining warmth into Bonnie''s heart,


    "Don''t worry mommy, I will take care of everyone."


    With little Lukas, Bonnie has nothing to worry about.


    She then followed Sebastian to the meeting.


    In fact, there was nothing much to the meeting, except that the shareholders who had previously called


    for Sebastian to be the opposite party urged for progress, and wanted to see Sebastian get


    beaten up.


    Sebastian pressed on, allowing these people to taunt and taunt.


    It was only two hourster that he slowly said, "If you all think this case is really not working, you can


    quit the Grant Group now, and I will never stop you."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dropping these words, Sebastian led Bonnie out of the conference room.


    Bonnie didn''t say a word throughout, just sat next to Sebastian, like a good ornament.


    Even when they returned to the office, they were silent about what had just happened.


    That made Sebastian a little curious, "Don''t you wonder if I quarrel with shareholders?"


    "Why should I wonder?" Bonnie asked rhetorically, "You must have your reasons, I believe you!"


    Her voice was clear and pleasant, although not loud, but still hit Sebastian''s heart heavily.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Sebastian looked down at her, his thin lips slightly upturned by half.


    The pair of ck eyes, reflecting Bonnie''s fair white cheeks, which also has a light smile, like a light


    moonlight shrouded in a gauzy mist.


    For a moment, Sebastian''s heart rippled slightly.


    His face was t, but his deep ck eyes like ink stared at Bonnie and slowly said, "Horse''s ass."


    Throwing that down, he turned around and walked into the cubicle.


    Bonnie was left staring at the spot, remembering what had been.


    When she was still very young, she followed behind Sebastian, and she was always praising him for


    his beautiful ink paintings.


    At that time, Sebastian also had a cool little face and said she was a horse''s ass.


    Bonnie couldn''t help but sway a little.


    It was only when Sebastian called her name from the cubicle that she came back to her senses and


    hurriedly lifted her steps into the cubicle.


    In the cubicle, little Joanna and AndrewLukas are sprawled out on the big bed in the center, sleeping,


    their little faces flushed like apples.


    And Erika was hanging on Sebastian''s arm like an octopus, her little mouth ttened, sobbing, golden


    beans snapping down.


    The tears wet Sebastian''s sleeves, making his handsome arrogant face more and more gloomy, almost


    horrible as if trying to eat people.


    Bonnie saw this and her heart thumped.


    She rushed over to carry Erika away, "Sorry, Erika she has a wake-up call and will cry if she is woken


    up."


    If this were other people, it would be fine, but this is Sebastian ah.


    Sebastian is clean!


    What if he really pissed Sebastian off and he threw Erika off the building?


    But just as Bonnie was about to hug Erika, the little one snuggled up tighter and wiped the snotty


    bubbles from crying on Sebastian''s sleeve, "Daddy, I just want Daddy."


    Sebastian: "......"


    Bonnie: "......"


    Taking a deep breath, Bonnie tugged Erika, "Be good, Mommy will take you downstairs to the car to go


    home, let''s go home and sleep, okay?"


    But no matter how much she tried to coax, Erika just wouldn''t let go of Sebastian''s arm.


    Out of options, Bonnie was going to break Erika''s fingers.


    And that''s when Sebastian opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "All right, go wake up those


    three."


    "Then Erika ......" Bonnie was a little hesitant.


    Sebastian wrinkled his sword brow, "Erika and I will meet you downstairs."


    Dropping these words, Sebastian took Erika and left.


    Bonnie stood frozen in ce for a long time, and finally reached out and pinched her arm hard, and


    sucked in a cold breath of pain.


    This is actually not a dream?


    But doesn''t Sebastian have a cleanliness problem? Why didn''t he freak out when Erika was crying and


    getting dirty?


    Is ......


    Sebastian is taking Erika down first and then finding a ce where no one will strangle her?


    Bonnie couldn''t help but shiver and hurriedly called up the three youngsters in bed, pulling them


    towards the elevator.


    It was hard to get to the garage, and Bonnie looked left and right to see Sebastian and Erika in the


    ck Hummer.


    The man, always an iceberg, actually pulled out a brand new ink blue handkerchief and tenderly wiped


    the snot bubbles and tears from Erika''s face.


    That look is gentle to the extreme, and even the bottom of the eyes are also full of a little doting.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie wondered what was wrong with her eyes.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "What''s going on?" Joanna''s amethyst eyes widened as well, "Is daddy possessed?"


    As far as I can remember, Daddy has never treated her so gently ah.


    Joanna is a little jealous of Erika.


    So she ran to Sebastian and said with her little face up, "Daddy, I want you to wipe my face too!"


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and nced at the little girl in front of him.


    That round little face is clean and dry, even the pores are invisible, what to rub?


    Air?


    "No fooling around, go sit in the back row." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    "Daddy you don''t love little Joanna anymore, you only love Erika now," Joanna instantly felt hurt, her


    eyes blinking and blinking, bean-sized tears in her eyes.


    Sebastian: "......"


    He perfunctorily wiped his handkerchief on the little girl''s face.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Joanna was happy and bouncing, "Daddy likes Erika and he likes me, we are both equally


    important in Daddy''s heart."


    Erika, on the other hand, hugged Sebastian''s arm, her big watery eyes curved like crescent moons,


    brimming with rity, like a sweet spring full of light, "Dad Sebastian thinks I''m important, and in my


    heart, Dad Sebastian is important, too."


    After that, he even stood on his tiptoes and gave Sebastian a kiss on his cheek.


    Then he flew to the back row and sat down, eating and snickering.


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips.


    Why is this little girl so open, kissing people on sight?


    I should really talk to Annieter and ask her to discipline Erika properly!


    Thinking, Sebastian urged Bonnie, who was already petrified into a statue, "What are you waiting for,


    why don''t you get in the car?"


    "Oh." Bonnie then hurried to take Andrew and Lukas to the car.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she nced at Sebastian from time to time, finding it uncanny.


    It''s really evil.


    Why is Sebastian not at all repulsed by Erika?


    Is this the blood between father and daughter is thicker than water ......


    Nope ......


    Bonnie remembered, when she was very young, and Sebastian contact, he also did not have any


    resistance and resistance.


    It seems that Sebastian became this way only after he grew up.


    So, it should be that Sebastian''s cleanliness is only for adults, if it were children, he would be able to


    tolerate it.


    That must be it!


    Bonnie found the right reason in her mind, which thenfortably reclined against the seat and took a


    brief snooze.


    When I woke up again, the car had arrived at the Sunshine Vi.


    Bonnie hurriedly got out of the car and took the four youngsters into the house.


    And inside the house, Donna had already made the meal and it was ready to be served soon.


    So Bonnie took the little ones to wash their hands again and sit happily at the table to eat.


    Under the orange dining room lights, the atmosphere at the table is very harmonious, if people who do


    not know see it, they must think that this is a happy and happy family of six.


    Unbeknownst to me, the four little ones are concocting a n at this moment!


    That''s right, the n is to set Bonnie and Sebastian up together.


    After hearing from Bonnie thest time that she might have to leave Willisto, Erika got anxious.


    She is now very fond of Dad Sebastian, plus she calctes that Mommy and Dad Sebastian have a


    strong marriage line, so she wants them to be together more and more.


    So, Erika and the other three little ones talked it over and nned to do something to get the two of


    them warmed up!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    At the dinner table, after the four youngsters exchanged a nce, Erika was dispatched.


    The little one immediately went up and hugged Sebastian''s arm, blinking his big Katsura eyes and


    shing, "Dad Sebastian, are you free tomorrow?"


    That voice, soft and sticky like cotton candy.


    Sebastian didn''t even raise his eyelids and said coldly, "What''s it going to be?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the kindergarten organized a hiking activity, we signed up for it, but we need to


    be apanied by parents."


    Erika said while her eyes looked expectantly at Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s hand holding the food paused for a moment, "Your mommy''s not going?"


    "Mommy is going too, but I want the other kids to see that my daddy and mommy are both good


    looking and extraordinarily well matched, so they can be envious." Erika said seriously.


    Hearing this, Bonnie rushed to help rebuff.


    What in God''s name is Erika doing?


    How could Sebastian, who is a person of such status, go to a mountain climbing activity organized by a


    kindergarten, and with many people.


    But before he could open his mouth, he heard Sebastian say slowly, "Got it."


    Think of it as rxing before the paternity test resultse out, and it''s nice to go for a hike once in a


    while.


    And Bonnie froze.


    What?


    Sebastian actually said yes?


    Bonnie felt really out of sorts today.


    First Sebastian wasn''t half impatient with the dirty Erika, and now he''s even agreed to go on the hike.


    Is this really the same Sebastian she knew ......


    But anyway, Sebastian''s willingness to go on the climb is good, moremunication with the children,


    is a basic rule of a father well.


    Even, Bonnie''s heart began to vaguely look forward to it.


    A night soon passed.


    The next morning, the four little ones were unusually excited and got up before seven o''clock, dressed


    themselves very consciously, and then sat on the sofa in the living room waiting to go out.


    And upstairs, Bonnie looked at Sebastian''s outfit today and twitched her lips.


    "Are you really going to go hiking dressed like that?" Bonnie asked.


    Sebastian asked rhetorically, "Wouldn''t that work?"


    Of course not!


    Bonnie surveyed Sebastian''s personalized suit and advised from the bottom of her heart, "It''s better to


    dress casually for climbing."


    Saying that, she snapped her fingers, "I''ll go to the checkroom and find it for you."


    Climbing well, the best is sportswear and sneakers are the most appropriate.


    But Bonnie rummaged in the checkroom for a long time, but only saw suits, in addition to suits or suits,


    all kinds of suits.


    This man is like growing inside a suit!


    Bonnie almost gave up and thought she would buy a set when she passed by the mallter.


    At that moment, out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of a small cab in the corner.


    Bonnie walked up to the cab and intended to open it to see if there were any suitable clothes inside.


    Bang--


    Just open a crack, Sebastian will lift his foot directly over and viciously close the cab door.


    The action is fast and furious, but Bonnie''s hand retracts quickly, otherwise it will certainly be caught.


    If really caught, light blood blisters, serious fractures ah!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t touch what''s in here." Sebastian''s face was cold and his tone was slightly tense.


    That look, as if the contents of the cab were some kind of treasure.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Bonnie took a step back, her tone apologetic, "Sorry, I just wanted to see if there were any casual


    clothes in there that you could wear."


    "No." Sebastian cut to the chase and denied it.


    Probably realizing that his tone was too excited, he eased up a few more, "Go to the mall and buy a


    set."


    "Oh good." Bonnie nodded and was about to exit the checkroom.


    All walked to the door, still can not help but look back at the small cab again.


    Just now she only opened a crack in the cab, so what she saw was limited.


    Vague judgment, that should be a woman''s clothes.


    Women''s clothes?


    Is ......Sebastian''s favorite woman''s dress?


    It must be, otherwise why is he so nervous, even let her look at it refused, as if she had seen, those


    clothes will be stained.


    Bonnie chest fine pain, fingertips hard poked into the palm, a deep breath, before the sore nose to


    suppress the feeling.


    She''s so stupid, why is she still thinking about Sebastian?


    From the beginning to the end, Sebastian has never liked her.


    She was Bonnie back in the day.


    Now she is Annie, and the same is true.


    Stop giving yourself unnecessary hope and struggle!


    ......


    And after Bonnie left the room, Sebastian looked at the cab in front of him in a daze.


    He opened that cab and inside was a pure white wedding dress.


    the Angel''s Wedding Dress.


    It was the wedding dress he wanted to give to Bonnie to wear on their wedding day.


    But then Bonnie died, and the wedding dress was hidden in this cab for so many years that no one


    could touch it.


    But it is strange to say that if other people touch this closet, he absolutely has to storm.


    But when Annie touched it just now, he just closed it calmly.


    There was even some vague difort in my heart when I saw Annie turn to leave.


    What''s wrong with him, anyway?


    --


    It was about half an hour or so before Bonnie and Sebastian in their suits were ready to go.


    The four youngsters are waiting impatiently, and when they see two peopleing down, they


    immediately gather around them.


    "Let''s go." Bonnie said with a smile as she rubbed the little one''s head.


    Driving, they first went to a nearby mall to choose a casual outfit for Sebastian for the climb.


    And that''s when Sebastian found out one thing.


    The woman who was just at home dutifully picking out clothes for herself now actually seems distracted


    in the face of the many choices.


    And even, picked a totally ill-fitting gym suit for him!


    "Why don''t you go try?" Bonnie asked suspiciously when she saw Sebastian clutching the dress and


    not moving.


    Sebastian''s thin lips pursed into a tight line as he nced at the woman in front of him.


    Then he directly stretched out his hand and gathered her into his arms, his tone was extraordinarily


    discontented, "I''m so big, can I stuff it?"


    What?


    Bonnie''s brain exploded with a bang, followed by a burst of red cheeks.


    She panicked and stretched out her small, boneless hand to cover Sebastian''s mouth, and her amber


    eyes red round, "You''re crazy, how can you say that out in the open?"


    The woman''s soft little hands still carry the fragrance of rose vor, so that Sebastian''s heart''s anger


    instantly extinguished.


    He pushed Bonnie''s hand away and asked back with a raised eyebrow, "What did I say?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought you said that you were ......" Bonnie was embarrassed to even go down the list.


    Sebastian said, "I said my head is big, this dress you take small."


    Bonnie froze and blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes in embarrassment.


    So that''s what Sebastian means.


    She thought she was talking about that kind of paragraph ......


    "I''ll find you one that fits." Bonnie said, and rushed to get a dress in Sebastian''s size over.


    The next shopper saw, mouth with the honey like, "Wow, the two feelings well oh, out to buy a dress


    also to say whisper, see usually honey in the oil ah."


    "Eh." Sebastian didn''t retort.


    Ghostly, he also hugged Bonnie in his arms tighter, his thin lips slightly upturned by half, "Indeed."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Bonnie was encircled in the man''s arms, so close that she could hear the man''s low, androgynous


    voice.


    For a moment, she believed it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I believe what Sebastian said is true, they are a loving couple, always in honey.


    But, she still quickly came back to her senses.


    What do you want?


    Sebastian has other women''s clothes hidden in his closet, and she herself and Sebastian are nothing


    more than a fake marriage.


    What makes you so delusional?


    Bonnie thought, and broke away from Sebastian''s arms and went to the next hat area.


    Sebastian lowered his eyes, looking at the already empty arms, actually a little dazed.


    Finally, Bonnie chose a gray duck-tongue hat for Sebastian and paired it with an inky blue sweatshirt


    and sneakers in the same color.


    When they walked out of the fitting room, Joanna and Erika gathered around them, their eyes full of


    admiration.


    "Wow, daddy, you are so handsome oh, you arepletely different from the usual, you are now like


    ...... a big star on TV, especially handsome especially handsome."


    "That''s right, if only you weren''t our daddy, so that we could marry you when we grow up."


    "Stupid," Erika reprimanded Joanna, "even if he''s not daddy, there''s only one, so how are we going to


    split it?"


    Joanna thought about it and it was true.


    Then cocked his head and thought for a while, "Then, otherwise, we go to kindergarten to find two, and


    then raise them from a young age, and when they grow up, they can be as big and handsome as


    daddy, and we will marry them."


    "Yeah, yeah." Erika pped her hands in approval.


    The next moment, Sebastian bent down and picked them both up, his handsome face was cold and


    cool, "The kindergarten can be a good seedling, do not go looking, understand?"


    The thought of two wild boarsing to the nursery made Sebastian''s heart burn with anger.


    He didn''t even notice himself that when he thought of the little boar, he was thinking of two heads.


    In other words, in his mind, he has already included Erika as his own little white girl.


    --


    Because of the dy in buying clothes, by the time Sebastian and the others arrived at the foot of the


    fragrant mountain, other parents and small children had already arrived.


    Standing at the front of the line is the kindergarten teacher.


    "Bo Dad, Bo Mom, you are reallyte, everyone is waiting for you." The teacher said with a stern face.


    Bonnie hurriedly took out arge pocket of mineral water, "Sorry, sorry, everyone drink some water to


    cool down."


    Although it is not something valuable, but you can see that the attitude is very good, the teacher and


    others are not good to be angry.


    So, the climbing activity started in earnest.


    Although it was just a climb, the teacher had an original idea and arranged apetition, dividing


    everyone into ten groups, two families in a group, and then helping each other climb up the mountain.


    Whoever climbs to the top of the mountain first will win a ticket to the amusement park for the whole


    family.


    "Wow, daddy, this amusement park is the same one we went tost time, yeah, we''re going to try to get


    to the top, okay?" Erika was so excited that her little eyes were glowing.


    "Hmm." Sebastian nodded, "Good."


    "So who are we looking for to be a partner family?" Bonnie started sizing up the other families.


    Instead, Erika pped her chest, "Mommy, I''ve got a date with someone, we''re teaming up with Philip


    Hunt and his parent!"

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Philip Hunt?


    Bonnie''s almond eyes shed with a hint of doubt, "In your kindergarten ss, is there such a person?"


    Bonnie and Sebastian, also with four cute babies to follow the team.


    They have to climb the fragrant mountain today is also more than 100 meters above sea level, not too


    high, but the mountain road is very winding, at least more than two hours to reach the top of the


    mountain.


    Add to this the uncontroble factor of having five small children, and the speed will be greatly slowed


    down.


    Bonnie was prepared to not win the championship and then pay for her own tickets to take the kids to


    the amusement park.


    But the family''s four youngest and Du Ziteng but full of energy, desperate to move forward.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s a long way away.


    "I''ll go after them, you guys just take your time." Philip''s father also went after them.


    And Philip''s mother pulled Bonnie to the side, "Let''s take a shortcut over so we should meet halfway up


    the hill, just in time to give the kids some water and something to eat."


    Bonnie was filled with confusion, "There''s a shortcut to climbing a mountain?"


    Aren''t they all these steep stone stairs?


    Philip''s mother said, "Of course there is, it''s right over there, let''s go."


    Without a word, Bonnie was dragged away.


    Bonnie originally wanted to let Sebastian go with her, but turned her head and saw Sebastian staring at


    the stone stairs and frowning.


    Obviously, it is disliked that the ce is a bit dirty.


    This is still the case for the main roads that are often packed, not to mention the short-cut roads, which


    are estimated to have even harsher conditions.


    Sebastian will go crazy if hees to walk, I''m afraid.


    It''s better to let him go up the hill by the main road.


    Bonnie collected her random thoughts and realized that she had been taken to a very gentle hillside.


    And Philip''s mother was instantly stuck in the grass on that hillside, busy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What are you looking for?" Bonnie asked curiously.


    Philip''s mother tilted her head, "Digging fern ah, this is good for the body to eat, especially for men."


    Is it?


    Bonnie was instantly a little bit impressed.


    She could have picked some for Sebastian, too, right?


    As she was thinking, Philip''s mother put a bag in her hand, "Pick it, your husband looks tired, he works


    very hard, you pick more for him."


    "Good." Bonnie nodded, not even reacting to how the bag hade so logically into her hands.


    Anyway, by the time she came back to her senses, the bag had been filled with tender green ferns.


    "Philip''s mother, I ......" Bonnie tilted her head trying to show off her trophy.


    As a result, this time, she found herself surrounded by nothing but trees and weeds of uncountable


    height.


    Philip''s mother left long ago at some unknown time.


    Even if this is not enough, what is more frightening is that Bonnie does not know the way toe!

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Bonnie''s first thought was to pick up her cell phone and call.


    But this ce is not even a signal.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She tried to shout a few more times, the sound was blocked by the dense woods, no one heard and


    responded.


    What can we do now?


    Bonnie wandered around with a pocketful of ferns, just trying to hurry up and find the right way.


    --


    In the blink of an eye, an hour has passed.


    Sebastian finally arrived halfway up the mountain, only to find only five small children, and the young


    couple eating on a pic cloth.


    Annie is nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is she?" Sebastian furrowed his sword brows and asked in a deep voice.


    Philip''s mother smiled lightly, full of shyness, "Mrs. Grant kept her head down to pick wild vegetables


    for you, I said it was time to go, she still refused to go, probably still busy at this moment."


    Picking wild vegetables?


    She''s alone?


    Sebastian''s eyes grew colder as he questioned Philip''s mother in front of him, "So you just left her


    behind?"


    In that tone, even the punctuation marks are covered with frost.


    Philip''s mother couldn''t help but shudder and hurriedly turned her eyes to Erika for help.


    Erika hurriedly stepped forward to round up the situation, "Daddy, it''s useless for you to be mean to


    auntie here, hurry up and go find mommy."


    "Yes daddy, go find mommy, let''s split up and look for her." Joanna also stepped forward to speak.


    Sebastian then grimaced, asked for directions, and then lifted his steps forward.


    As soon as he left, Philip''s mother''s feet went weak and she fell down on the pic cloth.


    Oooooh, that''s too mean!


    "Thank you oh sister Xu." Erika blinked her big beautiful eyes, "Thank you so much for bringing your


    nephew and your boyfriend to apany me in the y."


    "fortune teller Erika you are serious, at first if you did not calcte a trigram for me, I would have been


    dead, this life is all your, help you act and what?" Miss Hunt hurriedly waved her hand.


    Yes, in fact, these three people are "extras" that Erika found, in order to make Daddy and Mommy''s


    feelings warm up.


    What is the easiest ce to heat up, of course, is in the surprise and afterthought of the lost and found


    ah.


    So Erika set up to trick Bonnie into going up the shady hillside, and then let Sebastian find it.


    When the two of them meet, their feelings will definitely go up!


    As for them -


    Erika sat on the pic cloth with her butt and waved her hand very bashfully, "Let''s eat more while we


    wait for daddy to find mommy as an early celebration!"


    But for two hours straight, Sebastian didn''te back.


    Erika couldn''t help but panic a little.


    What''s going on?


    It is reasonable to say that although the slope of that hill is shady, but still very good to find ah, plus


    there is Xu sister pointing the way, should be able to quickly find the right.


    What''s going on now, howe we haven''t found it yet?


    Erika and a few other little ones couldn''t sit still and rushed to the hill to follow, but there was no sign of


    the two.


    And then separate to look for them, but also did not find two people.


    "They didn''t fall off some cliff, did they?" Joanna''s heart thumped and her little hands and feet went


    cold.


    Andrew, who has always been wise and calm, spoke up, "No, it''s because of the safety of the fragrant


    mountain, so it was chosen here, nothing will happen here."


    Don''t look at Andrew''s young age, but think about the problem very thoroughly.


    He''s not going to push two people into danger just because he wants to set them up.


    "So where are they going now?" Joanna asked, confused.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Andrew pursed his scarlet thin little lips, and his cool little face was very serious in thought.


    Half the time, still did not figure out the reason.


    We can only say, "Let''s split up and look for it, it should be around here."


    "Good." The crowd nodded and started looking up.


    Before he could take two steps, Eric came rushing over, panting, "Little ancestors, we''ve found you."


    "Uncle Eric?" Joanna sniffled, "Why are you here, are you here for Daddy and Mommy Annie too?"


    "They went to the hospital, your daddy specifically told me to take you guys back to the Sunshine Vi


    first, let''s go." Eric said.


    What?!


    The four youngsters were so nervous that they actually said in unison, "What are they doing in the


    hospital?"


    The level of understanding like multiples really took Eric''s breath away.


    And he quickly came back to his senses and exined, "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, I just


    know it''s your Mommy Annie who''s in trouble."


    "Go--"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Andrew gave an order, the remaining three youngsters followed behind and ran directly to the foot of


    the mountain.


    --


    private hospital of the Grant Group.


    When the four youngsters arrived at the hospital in a hurry, only Sebastian was sitting on a bench


    outside the doctor''s office.


    His tall, upright body looks elegant and noble even when snapped on a bench.


    Only at this time, it looks a little more hostile and annoyed.


    "Daddy," Joanna ran up to her and the golden beans couldn''t help but fall, "What''s wrong with


    Mommy?"


    Sebastian raised his hand and touched Joanna''s head, "The doctor hasn''t said anything yet."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the female doctor walked out with Bonnie in tow and a rxed


    smile on her face.


    "Mr. Grant, it has been checked clearly, it''s just the ischemia and lumbar muscle strain caused by


    bending over for a long time, just put some ster and go back to replenish the blood."


    It''s that simple?


    "Are you sure?" Sebastian questioned unsatisfied, "She was fainting when I brought her in."


    The powerful aura oppression, the female doctor cold sweat are down, speak more stammering, "Miss


    Annie''s test report, indeed nothing wrong ah."


    If fainting, it is probably cerebral ischemia caused by prolonged bending?


    Thinking, the female doctor hurriedly turned her head to look at Bonnie, "Miss Annie, why did you keep


    bending over before?"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly questioned, Bonnie was a bit overwhelmed and subconsciously hid the stic bag in her


    hand behind her back.


    But the preference for such an action, more attention.


    Sebastian stared at the bag, remembering the time he saw Bonnie in the forest.


    Even when she fainted, the woman clutched the bag to death and did not let go, as if it was some kind


    of treasure.


    "What''s in your bag?" Sebastian asked.


    Bonnie palm-sized small face instantly red a, stammering, "No ...... nothing ah."


    "Take it out." Sebastian was losing his patience and showing signs of getting angry.


    What time is it, this woman is still hiding, is she really not taking her body seriously?


    And sensing Sebastian''s anger, Bonnie then slowly opened the bag, her voice like a mosquito buzzing,


    "It''s ferns, I picked a lot of them and intended for you to eat them."


    Sebastian: "......"


    His originally handsome face was instantly iron blue and shrouded in shade, "Annie!"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    This low growl of gritted teeth left Bonnie confused.


    She''s been honest, so why is Sebastian still angry?


    "Really, these were all picked for you, and I got so caught up in picking them for a while that I fainted


    from the back pain." Bonnie exined again.


    "I need this?" Sebastian''s icy gazended on her face, "What, I''m a man full of waste in your eyes who


    needs you to squash my fire with something like this?"


    What?


    What is full of waste, what pressure on the fire?


    Bonnie was dumbfounded.


    She grabbed a handful of fern in her hand, "Don''t you always stay upte dealing with documents? Eat


    this and you''ll be alive and well, not even tired all night."


    "That ......" the female doctor next to me really can''t listen to it, raised her hand and pulled Bonnie''s


    arm, extremely small voice, "Miss Annie, fern eat too much, it will affect male energy. "


    It was like a thunderstorm, splendidly splitting on Bonnie''s head.


    She hurriedly panicked and went to exin to Sebastian, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know, I also heard from


    others, if I had known that this is not good for energy, I would not have taken it off, after all, your energy


    is already bad."


    The words fall to the ground, Sebastian''s face grows more and more iron blue, nearly approaching


    ck ink color!


    He really wanted to sew this woman''s mouth shut.


    But in the end Sebastian did not do anything, did not say a word, and simply turned away.


    Looking at the distant back of his own Mr. Grant, Eric''s eyes were filled with sympathy.


    Hey, so Mr. Grant hase to this point ah.


    It is also, when so many years as a monk, must be suffocated out of the problem.


    As the thoughtful and warm assistant, he had to do something to make it work.


    Eric thought as he went after them.


    And in front of the doctor''s office, Bonnie looked like throwing a hot potato and hurriedly threw all those


    ferns into the trash.


    Jelly''s face was more or less lost.


    Hey, a lot of work for nothing.


    She also thought it was something good, wasted a lot of effort to pick, but also made herself faint, but it


    turned out to be just oops.


    "Mommy," Erika stepped forward and tilted her little face up in pity, "I''m sorry, I''m the one who got you


    into this."


    When she saw her mommy faint, Erika med herself so much that she told Bonnie the whole story.


    Finally trying to look at Bonnie, "Mommy if you''re angry, you can hit Erika."


    How can Bonnie be willing to fight?


    She lifted her hand and touched Erika''s head, "Don''t do that again, okay? What happened today has


    nothing to do with you, it''s Mommy''s own health that''s too bad."


    "You didn''t used to be in such bad shape." Andrew said.


    Bonnie then nodded, her eyes very confused, "Yeah, I also remember my physique is not so bad, today


    I don''t know what happened, my back suddenly hurts, then my eyes went ck and I passed out."


    She had suspected that there was something wrong with her spine, but the test report showed that


    everything was healthy.


    "It''s probably true that I''ve been working too hardtely, so I''ll be fine with more rest." Bonnie said.


    "Then let''s hurry back to the Sunshine Vi to rest, mommy you must not work any more and get well


    soon." Erika hurriedly said.


    Bonnie nodded, "Okay, you guys go wait for me at the door first, Mommy wille to you after she


    gets the medicine."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A few of the little ones didn''t doubt it and flew off to the front door.


    Bonnie, on the other hand, turned her head to look at the female doctor, her eyes momentarilyx.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    "Doctor, could you please prescribe some painkillers for me?" Bonnie said.


    The female doctor had previously determined that there was nothing wrong with Bonnie''s test report.


    So even if it is painful, it is subconsciously assumed that it is just a brief after-effect of a lumbar strain.


    Hearing Bonnie say she wanted painkillers, she very readily agreed.


    "I''ll prescribe you a three-day dose, and if it doesn''t hurt at the back, you shouldn''t keep taking it." The


    female doctor said.


    Bonnie nodded and smiled, "Okay, thank you."


    After prescribing the medicine, Bonnie took the four youngsters back to the Sunshine Vi.


    She quietly took a painkiller in her room before nestling in bed and starting to draw the design.


    Bonnie did not leave the room until the afternoon.


    It was almost nightfall when there was a knock at the door outside.


    "Mrs. Grant, it''s almost time for dinner, so get ready toe downstairs." It was Donna''s voice.


    Bonnie mumbled, set the tablet aside, and got ready to get up and out of bed.


    But a slight movement, involving the back, the pain cked out, directly kneeling on the carpet.


    There was a muffled thud that scared Donna and she hurriedly shouted from the doorway, "Mrs. Grant


    what''s wrong with you, are you okay? I''ming in now."


    Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the door to the room was pushed open.


    A strong wind blew in Bonnie''s face, while she was sat back on the edge of the bed by a pair of


    Thucydides''rge and favorable hands.


    The familiar crisp scent burrowed into the tip of her nose and brought her back a bit.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, Bonnie looked like a little stammerer, "When did you ......


    youe back?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I''ve been in the study." Sebastian''s voice was raspy and dark.


    Huh?


    Bonnie rubbed her nose in embarrassment.


    She thought the man had left the hospital and gone to the office and not returned.


    "Sorry about today, I really didn''t know that fern was that effective, I thought it was good for your body,


    after all, I see you always stay upte ......" Bonnie said in a very small voice.


    Sebastian, however, skipped right over the topic as if he hadn''t heard it, "Back still hurts?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, I just wasn''t standing still." Bonnie shook her head and denied it.


    Anyway, it is not a big deal, rest a few days to get well, why let everyone follow the worry.


    Sebastian hmmed, got up and stood up, condescending, "Then go downstairs and eat by yourself."


    Dropping these words, Sebastian left the room straight away.


    Just turning around, his thin lips unconsciously rose a half a point.


    After a while, Bonnie pretended to look unconventional before she went downstairs to eat.


    It was only then that she realized that Eric was also at the Sunshine Vi.


    "Mrs. Grant, the dishes tonight have been carefully designed by me to be especially nourishing." Eric


    said.


    Bonnie gave a hint and sat down at the table, full of expectation, "What are the dishes, bring them out


    for me to see."


    Eric then brought out two dishes from the kitchen.


    They are blood vermicelli soup and stir-fried pork liver with pickled vegetables.


    "These are blood-supplementing dishes, didn''t the doctor say Mrs. Grant that you are deficient in


    blood? You should eat more." Eric said seriously.


    Bonnie was not very interested in both dishes, but due to Eric''s good intentions, she had to eat two


    bites andplimented against her will, "It''s really good."


    "Of course, from the ingredients to the preparation process, I control the whole process." Eric said.


    With that, he went to the kitchen and brought out another soup.


    "No, no, no, I''ll have enough of these." Bonnie''s scalp was tingling.


    Eric said seriously, "This is for Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, didn''t you say Mr. Grant has bad energy? So I


    prepared ......Tonic soup!"

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Poof!


    Bonnie didn''t hold back and spewed out the piece of pork liver in her mouth.


    She tried her best to hold back herughter, looking at the shadowy Sebastian in front of her, not


    knowing for a moment whether to feel sorry for Eric who was about to be cleaned up, or sympathize


    with Sebastian who was misunderstood.


    "Eric, you''re getting bolder these days." Sebastian sat in his chair and squeezed out his teeth one word


    at a time.


    Eric opened his mouth.


    He scratched his head, apparently realizing that he had done something wrong.


    So Eric, who can bend and stretch, hurriedly admitted his mistake, "Sorry Mr. Grant, then I will serve


    away now."


    Eric rushed back to the kitchen with the Tonic soup.


    When he came out again, he whispered in Sebastian''s ear, "Mr. Grant, I shouldn''t have served it to you


    directly in front of so many people, I''ll serve it to you quietly when you go to the studyter."


    Sebastian: "......"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Very well, this assistant is not to be wanted!


    "Get out, until I fire you." Sebastian said coldly.


    Eric panicked and rushed to the heel of the basement.


    Half of his body has poked out, and turned his head to look at Sebastian, pitifully, "Mr. Grant, the


    money for that ingredient reimbursement? Especially that soup, it''s expensive ......"


    "Get out!" Sebastian growled again.


    Eric was upset, but still rushed to slip away.


    I don''t want to pay for Mr. Grant''s supplements anymore, it''s a loss!


    --


    Thest bowl of the decoction soup was all poured out by Sebastian.


    Didn''t even blink an eyelid.


    Bonnie didn''t say anything to stop it, even though she thought it was a waste.


    Are you kidding me? If she had spoken up to stop her, she would have been thrown out of the


    Sunshine Vi, right?


    Bonnie buried her head and finished her meal honestly, then went upstairs.


    After a casual hot shower, Bonnie refined the design that she hadn''t finished sitting on this afternoon,


    and then nned to take it to Sebastian for his review.


    After this review, it was almost the final draft, enough for Sebastian to take to the rivalpany for


    leverage.


    But when I got to the study, I looked around, but I didn''t see Sebastian.


    Bonnie sat on the couch and waited, but her back really hurt, so she simplyy on it, which would


    relieve the pain in her back.


    Slumped on the couch, Bonnie was still thinking that she should go back to the doctor tomorrow to see


    if the painkillers weren''t working or if her condition had worsened.


    Otherwise, why is it still so painful to eat the medicine, as if the bones are gradually corroded by what


    poison, the pain is simply heartbreaking.


    Thinking about it, Bonnie actually fell asleep in the past.


    By the time Sebastian returned to the study from the top floor, he was just in time to see Bonnie


    sleeping soundly on her stomach.


    The Bonnie is more soft and docile than the gentle and quiet during the day.


    Even when she was asleep, her long, slender eyshes were trembling slightly, like a frightened deer.


    Sebastian slowly walked up to her and ghostly reached out his hand to touch the eyshes.


    But when he was about to touch it, he withdrew his hand.


    The mind cannot help but snicker at its own actions.


    Hell, he just had a moment where he wanted to hug this woman.


    Sebastian hooked his lips in self-deprecation and turned around to prepare to call Donna toe over


    and take care of Bonnie.


    But as soon as she turned around, the woman behind her murmured softly, "Don''t leave me, big


    brother, I really like you."


    Sebastian''s pupils, instantly and viciously trembled!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Early the next morning.


    Bonnie woke up only to find that she was sleeping in her bedroom bed.


    And, still changed into pajamas!


    What is this all about?


    Bonnie''s brain is confused, staring back at the pink nightgown on her body.


    "Awake?" Sebastian walked out of the bathroom, a bath towel loosely tied around his body, revealing a


    firm, firm chest still dripping with water.


    The short hair is not the usual stern cold, wet hanging in front of the forehead, and even dripping water


    downward.


    The tenth of the bathing beauty.


    Bonnie was a bit dumbfounded, and it took her a while toe back to her senses, "Didn''t I go to the


    study to look for youst night? Howe I''m back in my room?"


    "I carried you back." Sebastian was brief and concise.


    Bonnie was even more dumbfounded, "So my clothes, did you change them too?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Sebastian suddenly came right up to her, his thin lips slightly upturned by half, with


    endless heat in every word, "We''re husband and wife, can''t I change your clothes?"


    Of course not!


    Aren''t they a fake couple?


    And other than that one night five years ago, Bonnie really hasn''t been naked in front of this man.


    Last night but unknowingly, he was stripped naked ......


    The more she thought about it, the redder Bonnie''s cheeks became, and finally they were almost on


    the verge of exploding.


    And at this time, Sebastian finally spoke slowly, "It was Donna who changed it for you."


    Throwing that down, Sebastian went to the adjacent checkroom.


    Bonnie went after her, "Really?"


    "......"


    "You talk, is it true?"


    Bonnie was so anxious that she pulled Sebastian''s bath towel, and then with a crash, the towel was


    ripped off.


    What should see and what should not see, she saw.


    "I ...... am sorry, I didn''t mean to do it." Bonnie hurriedly squatted down to pick up the bath towel and


    return it to him, nervous and at a loss for words.


    Sebastian, however, was calm, taking the bath towel and tying it on, his tone t, "Not next time, get


    out."


    Bonnie then hurriedly exited the checkroom.


    Looking at the closed door, Bonnie threw herself under the covers and buried her hot cheeks.


    What the hell is going on this early in the morning?


    Beingmented, Sebastian had changed his clothes and walked out, raising his eyes and sweeping


    her, "Change your clothes and get ready to go out."


    "What for?" Bonnie asked subconsciously.


    "Pick a wedding dress." Sebastian replied.


    Bonnie remembered.


    Sebastian has said before that although it is only a fake marriage, it should be made realistic, so a


    wedding is needed.


    Since it is a wedding, naturally, there is no shortage of wedding dresses.


    Bonnie oh, then intended to go wash up and change clothes.


    Bonnie picked a light pink dress and paired it with t sandals and went downstairs.


    At the dining room table, she saw Sebastian reading a financial magazine.


    The golden aura outside the ss window reflected on Sebastian''s handsome face, adding a bit of


    mature charm to the man, making Bonnie a bit unable to move her eyes.


    "Finished packing?" When Sebastian saw here downstairs, he put down his magazine and slowly


    got up and stood up, "Let''s go."


    "Wait, are you going with me?" Bonnie was filled with confusion and stood still at the stairway,


    "Shouldn''t it be Eric and I together?"


    When did this man be so free that he has to do the wedding himself even if it''s a walk in the park?

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    In the face of Bonnie''s confusion, Sebastian''s tone was very even, "I have to choose a suit too."


    It is.


    Sebastian is the groom at this wedding and is also required to wear a wedding dress, so it''s normal to


    go along.


    Bonnie then oh-so-slightly followed Sebastian out the door.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Along with them went four little ones.


    After all, they are the flower girls of this wedding, they also need the dress.


    On the way, Erika and Joanna were eagerly discussing what kind of princess dress they wanted to


    choose, making the atmosphere in the car extra cheerful.


    Bonnie''s mood also followed a lot better, even the pain in the back can be temporarily forgotten.


    The car soon arrived at the dress hall.


    This is Willisto''srgest dress gallery, with an entire building of disy areas and hundreds of famous


    designers brought in from abroad, enough to show the taste and stature of this store.


    And when the clerk saw Sebastian''s car parked in front of the door, he rushed out to greet it with a


    respectful tone, "Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, littledy and little gentleman, wee."


    "Hmm." Sebastian nodded, lifting his feet and walking into the dress hall.


    His eyebrows are light, the outline of the handsome face can not see half the emotional ripples, "time is


    rtively tight, it is toote to customize, choose your favorite, let the designer for you to change a


    change."


    Bonnie nods her head.


    In fact, there is no need to customize it, because all the dresses in it are unique, and every piece taken


    out is definitely a style that can be on the fashion week.


    Besides, it''s just a fake wedding anyway, so why should she expect so much?


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    With that in mind, Bonnie began to casually survey the wedding dresses on disy in the cab.


    The shopper followed along and introduced patiently one by one.


    Bonnie had little interest in listening.


    When I saw one that was still more to my liking, I raised my hand and pointed, "Then this one."


    "Okay, then I''ll go with you to try it on and see what needs to be modified." The shopper said with a


    smile.


    Bonnie then followed to the fitting room.


    After changing into it, the guide praised from the bottom of her heart, "Gosh Mrs. Grant, this wedding


    dress is as if it was tailor-made for you, there is no one in the world who fits better than you."


    This is the truth.


    This wedding dress made of kraft silk is simple and generous, the bustier design reveals a delicate


    corbone, Ying Run slender two arms are wearingce cutout gloves, retro and elegant, sensual and


    beautiful.


    No need for any embellishment, it is already beautiful beyondpare.


    You can imagine how stunning Bonnie would be if she appeared in front of all the guests wearing this


    wedding dress.


    "Really?" Bonnie was a little less confident, and looked at herself inside the mirror, "Does it really look


    good?"


    "Of course it looks good," the shop assistant nodded heavily, "Mrs. Grant, if you don''t believe me, just


    go out and show Mr. Grant."


    With that, the shopper pulled Bonnie right out.


    Sebastian is waiting on the couch, his long, slender legs elegantly folded together like a fine sculpture.


    "Mr. Grant, take a look at Mrs. Grant, is she the most beautiful bride in your heart?" The guide asked


    loudly.


    Sebastian then slowly lifted his head and looked at Bonnie.


    Bonnie palms unconsciously a thinyer of sweat.


    In the meantime, she is looking forward to Sebastian''s affirmation.


    "It''s beautiful." Sebastian said slowly.


    Bonnie''s heart suddenly rose up with a small fire.


    Her whole person is steeped in more energy, and even praised this wedding dress in turn, "It''s because


    the wedding dress looks good."


    "It''s you who looks good." Sebastian suddenly corrected again from the side.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Bonnie''s heart was unprecedentedly happy.


    Sebastian said, she is good-looking, so wear this wedding dress also look good hey!


    Although it was just apliment, Bonnie was still very happy.


    At this time, the four youngsters next to them also came forward, mouth with honey, all praised Bonnie


    wearing this wedding dress very good.


    Bonnie''s brain is a little light, pulling the four little ones to choose the dress they wear.


    Soon, the little one''s dress was chosen.


    Andrew and Lukas are in ck suits with a particrly handsome and original embroidery of a dainty


    rose on the chest.


    While Erika and little Joanna chose a puffy dress with angel wings, the following with Mary''s little


    leather shoes, and then wear a rose bracelet on the wrist, very cute.


    These four cute babies as flower girls, plus Sebastian and Bonnie the couple, can absolutely blow up


    the whole scene.


    Afterplimenting the shop assistant, she then looked at Sebastian again, "Mr. Grant, you haven''t


    chosen your suit yet."


    "No," Sebastian refused instead, "I''ll send someone to prepare a brand new one."


    The implication is that the dress hall these gowns areid out for a period of time, even if no one was


    bought, but also a long time exposure, or even touched by the staff when cleaning.


    As a man with a cleanliness problem, Sebastian had no interest in buying these suits.


    And hearing this, Bonnie was bbergasted, "Then why did you go out and say you wereing to


    buy a suit?"


    "Forgotten at the time." Sebastian gave a sinct answer.


    How can you forget this?


    Bonnie wanted to ask more, but Sebastian had already stood up, "Just go when you''re all picked out."


    "Oh." Bonnie then dutifully followed and walked out.


    Because both the wedding dress and the dress princess dress need to be modified again in size and


    add a little detail, so it is impossible to get today.


    The car was still pretty empty anyway, so Sebastian turned his head to Bonnie in the passenger seat,


    "Need to go shopping for anything else?"


    "Huh?"


    Bonnie hadn''t responded, "Me?"


    "Are there other women in this car?" Sebastian asked rhetorically.


    Bonnie thought about it and tentatively asked Sebastian, "Well, how about we take a trip to the mall?"


    "Hmm." Sebastian then agreed.


    As far as I can remember, this woman had moved to the Sunshine Vi for so long, and he didn''t seem


    to have bought anything for her yet.


    It''s a good time to take advantage of this trip to the mall and let her buy a good deal.


    But when we got to the mall, Bonnie did not go upstairs to the luxury stores, but pulled the four little


    ones directly to the negative first floor by elevator.


    On the negative floor, there is the hypermarket.


    Bonnie rushed over to push two shopping carts with child seats, including Sebastian''s, which she


    wiped and wiped with disinfectant wipes to make sure it was clean before bringing it to him.


    "Erika, little Joanna, you guys sit on this one with me, AndrewLukas you guys are heavier, let Dad


    Sebastian push." Bonnie arranged.


    Several little ones were cooperative and walked in obediently.


    Even Andrew, who always has a cool little face, sat straight in after a cut.


    But Sebastian looked at the shopping cart in front of him and didn''t move.


    "What''s wrong?" Bonnie was unsure, "I''ve wiped it clean, it''s really not dirty."


    Sebastian''s thin lips were pursed into a line, and in the end he said nothing, pushing his shopping cart


    towards the supermarket.


    That''s when Erika and little Joanna waved their round little hands and raised their arms, "Go, let''s go


    shopping!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    On this day, there was an enviable scene in the supermarket.


    A very perfect looking couple, with their four children, went on a shopping spree at the supermarket.


    What snacks, toys, and even small toys, all bought a lot, the shopping cart piled up like a small


    mountain.


    Many customers who came to buy things took out their cell phones and photographed the cozy family


    of six.


    Especially the husband, handsome simply let people drool, if a single cut out, can do screen saver!


    And because of this, everyone was desperately taking pictures of Sebastian.


    So many people even left the shutter sound on and the shbulbs were going off.


    And Sebastian''s handsome face, with the speed visible to the naked eye gloomy, darkened simply


    frightening.


    Seeing this, Bonnie looked at Sebastian and whispered, "Are you not too fond of this kind of asion,


    or shall we go?"


    "Hmm." Sebastian did dislike it, so he nodded his head in agreement.


    They then went to the checkout.


    With that, he carried his big bag and sat in the ck Hummer, ready to leave.


    Sebastian, however, was slow to start the engine and instead stared at Bonnie.


    "What''s wrong?" Bonnie was unsure.


    "Why didn''t you buy anything?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Don''t look at the trunk was stuffed to the brim, but in fact, there is not a single thing inside that belongs


    to Bonnie.


    This woman, don''t you know how to buy something for yourself?


    Bonnie blinked and looked over at Sebastian, her eyes clear and bright, "There''s nothing I''m missing."


    During her stay at the Sunshine Vi, her food, clothing and amodation were all taken care of, and


    she did not need to pay for them at all.


    "Toe out with me and not spend a penny, where can I put my face when I tell you?" Sebastian said


    coldly.


    Puff -


    It was clear that Sebastian''s attitude was serious, but Bonnie just couldn''t hold back andughed out


    loud.


    Then looked at Sebastian and said, "When you said that just now, I suddenly felt that you looked like a


    grievance begging to spend money."


    "......"


    Sebastian grimaced and clenched his teeth, "Annie!"


    Very good, dare to say he is the wrongdoer, this woman is the first.


    "Sorry sorry sorry." Bonnie hurriedly apologized, "I won''t talk nonsense in the future."


    But a shadowy mist still lingers on Sebastian''s handsome features.


    Bonnie hurriedly looked around and suddenly her eyes lit up, "I know what to get."


    With that she jumped out of the car and greeted Sebastian, "Come on."


    Sebastian then followed her to the gazebo in front of the mall.


    Looking at the small spring roll stand in front of him, the corner of Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "Is that


    all you''re buying?"


    "Yeah, there''s nothing I want either, this little spring roll tastes so good, I want it." Bonnie nodded


    heavily.


    Immediately after, she let the grandmother who sells small spring rolls make one for herself, drizzled


    with balsamic vinegar and stuffed the whole thing into her mouth, chewing her cheeks all puffed up like


    a little hamster.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And not forgetting to remind Sebastian, "Mr. Grant, pay up."


    Sebastian pulled out a ck card and handed it to the grandmother.


    Poof--


    Bonnie felt heavenly thunder rolling down her spine and was stunned.


    Five dors of small spring rolls, paid with a hot ck card, I guess only Sebastian can do it!


    "My wife doesn''t know how to make these, if you don''t have cash, this is for me to treat your daughter-


    inw to." The old grandmother smiled and pushed the ck card back, "Consider it a treat for an


    acquaintance."

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Acquaintances?


    Bonnie and Sebastian almost spoke in unison, "Who are you calling an acquaintance?"


    The old grandmother heard, wrinkled face bloomed into a kind and benevolent smile, "You two ah."


    After a pause, he added, "Aren''t you guys former students of the first middle school? I seem to have an


    impression of you guys."


    Without thinking, Bonnie denied, "Grandma, you''re mistaken, I used to live abroad."


    The grandmother scratched her head, "Really? But you sound like a Willisto native."


    Bonnie: "!!!"


    She could clearly feel the suspicious gaze of the man next to her.


    "I''m a good learner, plus I lived in a Chinese street when I was abroad and came in contact with a lot of


    Willisto people." Bonnie finally hurried to exin.


    The grandmother then believed it.


    Although she admitted that she was wrong, she still didn''t receive the money.


    "You look good together, consider this a gift to wish you a long life together."


    After saying this, the grandmother pushed the cart and walked away trembling.


    Only Bonnie and Sebastian were left standing in the same ce, the atmosphere was more or less


    awkward.


    "That ...... Mr. Grant," Bonnie tried to open her mouth to exin.


    But Sebastian didn''t give her a chance to exin, and simply turned away.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It looks like it is really not interested in her affairs in the slightest.


    Also.


    Why should Sebastian be interested in what she''s up to? It''s not like they have anything to do with


    each other.


    Bonnieughed at her own self-servingness in her mind before following her to the car.


    When they got to the car, Sebastian took them back to the Sunshine Vi.


    He had a bunch of things to take care of at work, so he dropped Bonnie and the kids off and just turned


    around and drove away.


    Bonnie didn''t mind, leading the four little ones in the living room for a snack and watching TV, the


    atmosphere was very cordial.


    It just wasn''t pleasant for long before an uninvited guest visited.


    Spare Donna repeatedly blocked, the man still rushed straight in.


    "Mrs. Randle, Mr. Grant is not in, so you''d bettere back another time." Donna stretched out her


    arms and stopped at the entrance door in ast-ditch pay-even resistance.


    Yes, the person who came was Mrs. Randle, Charles.


    Charles'' green bean eyes darted around, nced at Bonnie in the living room, and immediately


    eximed, "I''m not here for Sebastian, I''m looking for my nephew-inw Anna!"


    Donna was full of breathlessness, "Mrs. Randle, Mrs. Grant is called Annie."


    Come on, if you''re going to use Mrs. Grant as an excuse, can you at least get the name right?


    "I forgot in my excitement," Charles tapped his head, "Yes, I''m looking for Annie, my most beautiful


    niece-inw Annie."


    "But Mrs. Grant she ......," Donna said, still trying to block.


    Charles had already red, "What, I can''t evene to see my nephew-inw as a cousin''s uncle,


    aren''t you just a servant? How dare you meddle in the master''s affairs?"


    The more he talked, the more he got a hold of himself, and Charles even had to take on Donna.


    "Donna," Bonnie hurried up to round up, "there must be a reason why cousin uncle came to see me, go


    cut some fruit out."


    Donna shook her head helplessly and turned to the kitchen.


    Charles, on the other hand, was happy and strutted into the living room of the Sunshine Vi.


    He waspletely invisible and sat down directly on the sofa, his gaze was even more unrestrained as


    he nced at Bonnie, his voice kindly saying, "Annie, right, you married into our family, some time ago,


    right?"

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    That sizing up look really made Bonnie particrly ufortable.


    She pulled the hug pillow and ced it in front of her heel, "Yes, Uncle Charles, I married into THE


    Grant family and have been for some time."


    The implication is that Charles should not look as if he hase to get close.


    In fact, he doesn''t have much to do with the Grant family other than that favor.


    But Charles acted as if he hadn''t heard, still with a smile on his face, "I heard that Sebastian hasn''t had


    a wedding with you yet, you mustn''t be angry with him."


    "No." Bonnie''s attitude was nd.


    Charles nodded, "It''s good that you''re not angry, so, as a cousin uncle, I should always give you a little


    meet and greet gift, take this."


    With that, Charles took out a small velvet box.


    Bonnie did not take it, he directly into her hand, "take it, this is my meeting gift to you, do not refuse,


    open it quickly."


    Although he was asking Bonnie to open it, it was actually Charles himself who lifted the lid of the velvet


    box.


    A piece of ink jade iid with gold edges caught Bonnie''s eye.


    Charles praised, "This piece of ink jade is very valuable, I also got it from an old acquaintance''s hands,


    and it cost five million."


    "Yeah? Thanks, cousin." Bonnie closed the lid.


    If she continues to refuse now, it is possible that Charles will do something else.


    So simply take it, and when Sebastianes back, give it to Sebastian for good.


    But Bonnie had just ced the velvet box on the coffee table when Charles''s phone rang.


    He got through and said no more than two words, and instantly his face changed dramatically, "What


    did you say? Okay, I''ll be right over!"


    Hanging up the phone, Charles looked at Bonnie, full of anxiety and apology, "Annie, cousin uncle has


    to go, there is a little matter over thepany, next time I will see you ah."


    "Okay, take care of yourself, cousin." Bonnie couldn''t wait for him to hurry up and leave.


    But Charles took two steps outside and then turned back, "Annie, can you lend me $2 million?"


    "Two million?" Bonnie''s expression was surprised, "I don''t have it."


    "How can you not have it, aren''t you married to Sebastian, who is so rich?" Charles said anxiously.


    After a pause, probably realizing that his tone was too impatient, and deliberately slowed down to


    exin, "I didn''t mean that, it''s just that I''m in a hurry to use it, look at me, I''ve given you five million ink


    jade, can''t you still trust me?"


    Bonnie clear bright cut pupils instantly crossed a sh of understanding.


    I feel that Charles came toy out most of the day, is to y this idea ah.


    "Like this?" Bonnie gave a concerned look, "You''re anxious, aren''t you, cousin?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Charles hurriedly nodded his head.


    Bonnie stood up, "Then youe with me."


    Charles was overjoyed and followed Bonnie outside.


    Driving, Bonnie then took Charles to a small alley near the Sunshine Vi and pushed open the small


    cabin at the far end, "Cousin uncle, let''s get inside."


    "This is?" Charles couldn''t get back to his senses.


    Bonnie exined, "Pawnshop ah, I first use the ink jade you gave to mortgage well, when you turn


    around and have money to redeem, go."


    What?!


    Charles'' face suddenly changed greatly, his eyes full of panic.


    "What''s wrong cousin uncle, why don''t you go inside?" Bonnie also asked with deliberate concern.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Charles took two steps back, his face almost endless, "I ...... think it''s best to forget about it."


    "Why forget it?" Bonnie was full of doubts, "Cousin uncle, aren''t you short of money? This ink jade can


    be pledged for five million, not only to solve your urgent needs, but also to have a surplus."


    But Charles just didn''t dare to take a step inside.


    The ink jade cannot be pledged because, it is a fake, a counterfeit he bought from an antique store for


    $500.


    Originally Charles just wanted to snub this nephew-inw as a way to get some money to spend.


    When the timees to be discovered, you can also bite the bullet and say that Annie or the maids


    quietly swapped the ink jade.


    Then, the borrowed two million can also be logical not to pay back.


    But to his surprise, Annie gave him such a show.


    Charles was so angry that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Finally, I can only grit my teeth and say, "Wait a minute Annie, I suddenly remembered that I actually


    have a sum of money on hand to turn around, this ink jade should not be pawned."


    "Yeah?" Bonnie broke into a cheerful smile, "That''s wonderful."


    "Well, I''ll be off then." Charles then prepared to leave.


    Only two steps away, Bonnie caught up again and stuffed the piece of ink jade into Charles'' hand,


    "Right cousin uncle, your business is always so difficult, then I''d rather not have this, let''s return it to


    you."


    After a pause, and added, "or after your next mortgage, send me a little something cheap as a meeting


    gift on the line, four or five hundred kind."


    Hearing this amount, Charles''s eyelids popped up.


    He ran away with a weak heart.


    The first foot just left, the second foot Bonnie showed a girlish sly smile.


    How dare you fool her?


    As a famous designer, Bonnie has seen more jewelry and jade than Charles has eaten, so how could


    she not see that the ink jade was polished from a ss bottle?


    So just now, it''s all just Bonnie acting.


    Now that Charles was gone, Bonnie was ready to go back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Just as she reached the mouth of the alley, she heard a honking horn.


    Turning her head, the familiar ck Hummer pulled up right in front of her.


    Sebastian?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    How did he get here?


    As he was thinking, Sebastian had already opened the car door and stepped down. The long and


    upright figure looked particrly impressive in this kind of alley, instantly attracting the attention of


    passers-by.


    There was even a little girl who came forward with a red face and a delicate voice, "That, may I know


    your contact information?"


    "No." Sebastian said coldly, not even giving the young girl an extra look.


    Puff -


    Bonnie really didn''t hold back, so she justughed out loud.


    It''s really worthy of Sebastian, even the rejection of people is so crisp and clear.


    But just as she made a sound, Sebastian turned his head towards her, his handsome eyebrows full of


    displeasure, "What are you doing standing there, why don''t you hurry over?"


    "Ohhhhhhh." Bonnie then hurried to get into the car.


    Sebastian also turned around and got into the car, then started it and headed straight to the Sunshine


    Vi.


    On the way, Bonnie didn''t hold back and asked, surveying Sebastian''s cheeks, "When you turned down


    that little girl just now, it was like you were going to kill her, you know?"


    "My Mrs. Grant is just standing around watching the good stuff and noting over to help, you


    know?" Sebastian asked rhetorically.


    Khan?


    How can this topic be brought to her head?


    "Aren''t we ying along ......," Bonnie whispered.


    "What if I backtrack?"

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    What?


    Bonnie wondered what was wrong with her ears.


    "What did you just, say?" Bonnie was filled with anticipation and excitement, but tried to put on a calm


    face, "Say it again."


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips, "Nothing."


    "But you just said something clearly." Bonnie, unwilling to give up, asked again.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, changed the subject directly, "Fasten your seat belt."


    "Oh good." Bonnie hurriedly put her head down to fasten her seat belt.


    She had nned to buckle up and continue asking questions.


    When she looked up again, the car was already in front of the Sunshine Vi, and Sebastian urged her


    to get out.


    Bonnie: "......"


    How could she forget that the pawnshop and the Sunshine Vi were just a few hundred meters away?


    As she watched Sebastian drive away, Bonnie vowed in her heart that she would ask Sebastian when


    he returned tonight.


    For a while, she was so focused that she forgot to think about why Sebastian had suddenly returned to


    the Sunshine Vi and happened to be waiting for her outside the alley.


    --


    In the blink of an eye, it waste at night.


    Sebastian finished thest document in his hand, tossed the Parker pen to the side, and slowly got up


    to his feet.


    That''s when his cell phone rang.


    It was Rupert calling.


    "What is it?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice as he picked up the phone.


    Rupert spoke with a smile, "Congrattions, cousin."


    So clueless to say, but Sebastian has guessed the reason, "The paternity test came out?"


    "Yes, it''s out, and the results show that Be is indeed not little Joanna''s biological mother, and the


    DNA match between the two, less than twenty percent."


    Normally, if it contains rtives, the match can reach forty to fifty percent upwards.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If it''s just under twenty, it only means that Be and little Joanna, are strangers among strangers.


    "These two children ......" Sebastian''s voice instantly rasped for a few moments, "are Bonnie''s?"


    "I can''t tell, after all, I don''t have a sample of Bonnie''s blood or hair or anything like that." Rupert said.


    After a pause, and remembered one thing, "Right cousin, you can infer from the days of the same


    room, ah, that period of time you actually touch who is not clear to you?"


    "The lights were off that night, I didn''t see it." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    It was also because he didn''t see it that he was deceived by Be for years and kept thinking that it


    was Be that night.


    "Then there''s nothing you can do," Rupert echoed, "or you can go to Be now and ask who the hell


    the person was that night and where she stole the baby from."


    "Take the news of my paternity test and leak it to Be," Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    What?


    Rupert''s brain buzzed, "Cousin you''re crazy, you leak it to Be now, she''ll take immediate steps to


    eliminate incriminating evidence, or even run away."


    "If she doesn''t panic, how can I find clues?" Sebastian''s voice was hoarse and dark, "Don''t rush, wait


    for the fish to hook itself."


    It''s been five years since he went to investigate on his own, not necessarily as fast as Be was


    exposed.


    Hearing this, Rupert finally responded, "I understand, leave it to me, I know how to do it."


    "Hmm." Sebastian nodded, "I''m going on a trip abroad, I''ll be back in two days, and I hope to see that


    you''ve taken care of it."

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    the Sunshine Vi.


    Bonnie slept until the next morning, when she learned that Sebastian had left the country.


    "So did he say how many days he''d be gone?" Bonnie eyed Donna and asked.


    Donna was pouring milk for the four little ones when she heard this, so she looked up and smiled, "Mrs.


    Grant, that''s something you should ask yourself."


    "Huh?"


    Bonnie didn''t respond for a moment.


    "You''re Mr. Grant''s wife, so of course it''s more appropriate for the wife to ask about the return date."


    Donna said again.


    Wife?


    Bonnie subconsciously tried to deny the rtionship in her mind again.


    But then, on second thought, Sebastian said in the car yesterday, what if he regretted it?


    At once, Bonnie did not say anything, the tip of the ear crept up a scarlet.


    Donna, who has been around for a long time, saw it clearly and rushed to urge, "Just call one and ask."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t really matter much to me when hees back." Bonnie refused.


    As a result, within half an hour, Sebastian received a call from as far away as Pnd.


    There is a twelve-hour time difference between Pnd and Willisto, which means that what is now 8


    o''clock in the morning in Willisto is 8 o''clock in the evening in Pnd.


    At this point in time, Sebastian is in a meeting with a group of marketing department employees, and


    the atmosphere is breathtakingly heavy.


    "You were told to keep an eye on the otherpany''s movements, and that''s all?"


    "Even the opponent''s BOSS went to Willisto without knowing, are you all white-cor eaters?"


    "If you can''t do a good job, resign and get out while you can, I don''t keep waste here!"


    ......


    In the man''s angry reproach, everyone drops their heads, the atmosphere does not dare toe out.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s really, really scary!


    It wasn''t until Sebastian''s cell phone rang that this broke the silence.


    Sebastian picked up his phone and nced at it, and the word Annie shed on the screen.


    Originally he was not going to answer, but by some miracle, he actually pressed the answer button.


    The pleasant voice belonging to the woman instantly rang out, "Hello? Division ......Sebastian?"


    "Well, what is it." Sebastian lifted his thin lips, his voice raspy and dark.


    Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief on the other end of the phone, the remaining light skimming a


    snickering Donna not far away, the expression is not natural, "There is nothing wrong, it''s just that I


    heard Donna say that you went abroad, want to ask when you will return."


    Without waiting for Sebastian to answer, he hastened to add, "Actually, it was little Joanna who asked


    me to ask you."


    Yes, that''s what little Joanna asked.


    Try to ask your own daughter when daddy will be home, is not normal?


    What Bonnie doesn''t know is that this is indeed not normal.


    Because little Joanna never stick to Sebastian, that is, after having Erika, only asionally jealous.


    So that came out and was subsumed by Sebastian into ame lie.


    But, Sebastian, who has no room for sand in his eyes, is not angry!


    The corners of his mouth even raised a nice curvature.


    "Two days, and a meeting, hang up."


    "Oh well, get to work then, bye." Bonnie then hung up the phone.


    Sebastian looked at the phone that had been hung up, and the expression on his face was finally not


    so cloudy.


    His ck pupils swept the room once again, then stood up propped up on the table.


    "You have 36 more hours, and if you can''t think of a way to do it, get the hell out."


    Dropping these words, Sebastian turned and left.


    The crowd in the conference room was left staring at each other, all dumbfounded.


    No, what''s the situation?


    As usual, Mr. Grant will scold them for even small mistakes.


    But today only took a phone call, also not angry, and even gave them 36 hours to remedy.


    This call is amazing too!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    If they could, these staff would love to find the person who called and send a g.


    The banner reads, "Thanks for the call, saved my dog''s life".


    In the meantime, employees of thepany in Pnd, bothrge and small, have been discussing the


    "kind man" with great enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, Bonnie in Willisto was unaware of the incident.


    After learning that Sebastian would be back in two days, she went and simply packed up and got ready


    to take her four little ones to kindergarten.


    But when he lifted his hand to change his skirt, he pulled the muscles in his back and cked out in


    pain, almost fainting.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Bonnie then rushed to get painkillers to take.


    It turned out that the doctor''s previously prescribed pain relieving tablets were also down to thest


    one.


    It looks like she''ll have to go to the hospital after delivering the four babiester.


    With that in mind, Bonnie drove to the kindergarten.


    After dropping the little ones off at the nursery, she turned back to the hospital.


    But after a detailed examination at the hospital, the doctor took the report and frowned, his eyes


    confused and puzzled.


    "Doctor, could it be that I have a serious condition?" Bonnie asked tentatively.


    The doctor shook his head, "On the contrary, you arepletely healed, but you say it hurts."


    It is really painful, and if it touches her back, she is simply in pain.


    "Or get a specialist to look at it, I really can''t check that there''s a problem." The doctor said.


    And in fact, to Bonnie to see this doctor, is Willisto he famous surgeon, well-known and Rupert not less.


    If she can''t see the end, who else can?


    Bonnie thought, but a smile squeezed out of her face, "Okay, I''ll think about it then, but before that, can


    you please prescribe some painkillers for me?"


    "You''re in so much pain, painkillers probably won''t work, the kind of painkillers cancer patients get are


    the only ones." The doctor said.


    She prescribed Bonnie five stitches at once, with only a few milliliters of fluid in the incredibly slim


    syringe.


    "This medicine is extremely strong, you only need to inject half a syringe each time, one syringe is the


    dose for a fierce man of eighty or ny kilograms." The doctor deliberately admonished.


    Bonnie took it and after learning how to inject it, she carefully put it away in her bag.


    With that, he thanked the doctor and left the hospital.


    With the half-tube of painkillers, Bonnie was alive again, and even looking at the blue sky and white


    clouds outside, she seemed to look better than usual.


    She took a deep breath and nned to drive back to the Sunshine Vi.


    "Annie?" that''s when someone called out to her from right behind her.


    Bonnie turned her head to see the familiar face.


    It''s Betty, a former colleague from her days at Globex Company.


    "What a coincidence, how could I run into you here, just in time, so I don''t have to inform you alone."


    Betty rushed up and took Bonnie''s arm in a particrly self-conscious manner.


    Bonnie was filled with confusion, "Inform me of what?"


    "It''s our department party, it''s today at noon." Betty exined.


    Bonnie pulled her arm back stiffly, "But I''ve already left my job, so it''s not a good idea to go to your


    department party again, is it?"


    To be honest, she was not too familiar with those colleagues before, so she didn''t want to go at all.


    But no matter how much Bonnie refused, Betty still insisted on dragging her outside.


    When she got to the side of the road, there was actually a van with the door open and Betty shoved her


    right in!

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    The moment she was pushed into the car, Bonnie was so shocked that she struggled to get out.


    But several hands came up behind her and held her down for dear life!


    "Where are you going Annie?"


    "That''s right, don''t you want to go to the party with us?"


    "At least colleagues a, give a face."


    ......


    Listening to these sounds, Bonnie''s thoughts finally eased back into her head.


    She turned her head stiffly and saw several colleagues she had worked with.


    "So it''s you guys, I thought the bad guys were trying to kidnap me." Bonnie said with a sigh of relief.


    The colleague was full of anger, "Do we look so like bad guys?"


    "Of course not, it''s just that you guys just said something as if you were waiting for me on purpose."


    Bonnie said.


    On hearing this, a touch of panic crossed the expressions of several colleagues.


    Only Betty spoke up and exined, "Because we were going to take you to the party too, and seeing


    as you''re here and getting off, that''s why we''re asking."


    Several colleagues hurriedly followed and nodded, "Yes, yes, yes, that''s it."


    The words were justified and did not sound like a lie, so Bonnie believed it.


    Only she still has little interest.


    "I have to go home, I have a lunch date with my family." Bonnie said.


    Betty retreated, "Then go sit for a while and have a cup of tea, right?"


    This-


    Bonnie really can''t argue, so she had to agree, "I only have a cup of tea ah, after drinking I have to go


    home."


    "Fine, fine." Betty agreed readily.


    Betty then drove off with Shen Jiaojiao and other colleagues.


    After driving for a while, Bonnie noticed that something was wrong again.


    The car is getting more and more out of the way, almost out of Willisto''s downtown area.


    "Did you guys make a mistake?" Bonnie tensed up again.


    But Bettyughed, "There''s no mistake, the ce we''re meeting this time is a farmhouse in the


    countryside, and I heard the iron pot chicken stew there is particrly delicious."


    After a pause, he asked Bonnie again, "What''s the matter, you suspect we''re the bad guys and are


    going to take you and sell you?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    To be honest, Bonnie really had this in mind.


    But she was too embarrassed to admit it, she could only shake her head sarcastically, "I didn''t mean


    that."


    After that, she didn''t say anything.


    It took about an hour of driving before the car arrived at the farmhouse.


    Bonnie hurriedly jumped out of the car, nning to let Betty take her back after tea.


    Betty is also very cooperative, are not in a hurry to order food, but first asked for a pot of tea to drink.


    "Come on, let''s drink together. Although Annie left, she will always be our good colleague." Betty said.


    Everyone else followed suit and raised their sses and clinked with Bonnie.


    Everyone had tea instead of wine and the atmosphere was quite cordial.


    But when the drink was finished, Bonnie was in a hurry.


    Because the van''s tires actually blew out!


    Betty called the repairpany toe over, but it took an hour for the nearest repairpany to get


    here.


    "There''s no way out," Betty looked guiltily at Bonnie, "just wait, it''s quick to change a tire, or you can


    repair thepany car back downtown."


    Bonnie: "......"


    What else could she do?


    This farmhouse in order to pursue the idyllic style, deliberately repaired in the bird''s nest halfway up the


    mountain, there is no family around.


    She''ll just have to wait until the car is fixed before she leaves!

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Bonnie sincerely suspects that Betty is holding her here on purpose.


    But since the car was punctured, Betty has been apologizing, and her face is full of guilt, not at all like


    faking it.


    Bonnie is no longer angry.


    After waiting for about an hour, the car repairpany finally came, and then less than ten minutes to


    change the tires on the car.


    When it was time to go back to the city, Bonnie said she wouldn''t let Betty take her, but chose to follow


    the car of the car repairpany back.


    Who knows if something else will happen on the way to Betty?


    She really had to get back to the Sunshine Vi, she couldn''t afford to be dyed like this.


    Betty also did not force, standing under the car raised a smile, "Then you remember to tell me when


    you arrive home, report a safe ah."


    "Good." Bonnie nodded.


    Sitting in the truck of the car repairpany, Bonnie is actually not too tired, but I do not know why, but


    very sleepy, can not stop fighting eyelids.


    Finally she yawned and actually fell asleep in the past.


    When I woke up again, I realized that the car had arrived in an open garage, and the driver and staff


    had gotten out of the car and were chatting and smoking in the open space in front of the car.


    What is this?


    Bonnie hurriedly got out of the car and learned that they didn''t have the heart to disturb them when


    they saw they were sleeping too deeply.


    And then look at the time, it''s actually 1:00 pm!


    Bonnie took out her phone and looked at it. Donna had called seven or eight times, and she hadn''t


    heard any of them.


    "Thank you guys, then I''ll leave now." Bonnie said, and hurriedly left the car repairpany.


    Bonnie also returned a call to Donna, saying she had met an old friend and was therefore dyed for a


    while.


    "You scared the hell out of me," Donna said with a sob in her voice, "I''m going to tell Mr. Grant if I don''t


    hear from you again."


    "What are you telling him for, he''s busy abroad." Bonnie subconsciously spoke up.


    Donna hmmmed, "I see, then Mrs. Grant you don''t want me to worry either, so I won''t tell Mr. Grant."


    Good lord, Donna actually started mentioning the chips.


    Bonnie thought, but wasn''t half upset, "Okay, I''ll make sure I don''t worry about you in the future."


    With that said, Bonnie headed back to the Sunshine Vi.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Donna saw her, she hurriedly took out the meal she made at noon and heated it up, bringing it to


    Bonnie.


    Bonnie ate a little and was full, and went to her room to read a book.


    It wasn''t until 5pm that she went out again to pick up her four little ones and take them back to the


    Sunshine Vi.


    For two days in a row, Bonnie lived this life.


    Take the kids to school, go back to the Sunshine Vi and stay there, then pick up the kids from school


    in the afternoon.


    Two points and a line, simple and fulfilling.


    Finally, the time came when Sebastian was to return from Pnd.


    Bonnie dropped the kids off at kindergarten early in the morning and wanted to ask Sebastian what


    time the flight was.


    There was a bit of hesitation in wanting to call.


    What excuse is she going to use this time?


    And that it was little Joanna who missed him, so she wanted to know what time he wasing home?


    Will not look a little deliberate ah ......


    As she was struggling, Bonnie''s cell phone rang.


    That familiar note on the screen made her clear willow eyebrows all raised.


    She picked up the phone, "Hello?"


    "Excuse me, do you know the owner of the ne? He had an ident, could you pleasee to the


    departure hall of the airport now?" On the other end of the phone, came the anxious voice of an


    unfamiliar inquiry.


    Bonnie instantly panicked, "Okay, I''lle over now."

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Bonnie hurriedly drove to the airport.


    Just as she walked to the entrance of the departure hall, someone waved towards her from afar.


    "Annie, this way!"


    Bonnie looked over at the sound and saw the tall, erect man.


    After running quickly over, Bonnie''s eyes couldn''t stop ncing at the man, "What happened to you,


    where did you get hurt?"


    "I wasn''t hurt, it''s just that when I got off the ne my suitcase was held up, saying that there was


    something inside that needed to be checked, and I refused to cooperate, and then I got into a fight."


    What?


    Bonnie was confused.


    No, if you have something that needs to be checked, just bring it out, why do you refuse to cooperate?


    If this is too much, it is possible to be detained.


    Or is that thing really dangerous?


    When he was about to ask, the man had already pulled her forward to the door of the office in charge


    of security checks.


    "Miss Annie is it?" The airport staff came out, holding a box in his hand, "This gentleman said the box


    must be opened by you, otherwise you will not cooperate with the inspection, please open it."


    Looking at the velvet box handed over by the staff, Bonnie was confused.


    What is this?


    "You''re not cooperating with the inspection because you want me to be the first to open the box?"


    Bonnie asked.


    "Yeah."


    Bonnie furrowed her willow brows slightly, "William, stop it."


    Yes, the man standing in front of Bonnie at the moment is not Sebastian, but William.


    And because it is William, Bonnie is very scrupulous, not directly to open that box.


    What if it was something she couldn''t take, like a ring, for example?


    "Don''t you be nervous," William seemed to see Bonnie''s consideration and said in a deep voice, "It''s


    just a little gift in here, it''s just that the seller said it only looks best when you open it for the first time,


    after that it will keep oxidizing."


    That''s why he called Bonnie to the airport.


    "Are you sure it''s not some gift I can''t receive?" Bonnie asked again.


    William smiled and nodded, "I''m sure, just open it."


    Bonnie then opened the box.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What caught the eye was a very delicate ne with a pendant in the shape of a five-pointed star,


    shining in a beautifulplex silver color.


    I could see that the price was high, but it was just a ne, so it didn''t put too much psychological


    pressure on Bonnie.


    "Do you like it?" William asked, "I bought this on a business trip from abroad and I think it suits you


    quite well."


    After a pause, he took out four other gift boxes, "These are for the little ones, Erika, AndrewLukas, and


    little Joanna."


    Originally Bonnie was going to refuse, but now that William is giving gifts to everyone, it would seem a


    bit pretentious for her to refuse her own one alone.


    Hesitating for a moment before Bonnie closed the lid, "Thank you William, for thinking of me as a friend


    when you''re out and about."


    The word friend, she intentionally said a little heavier.


    Let''s say it''s on point.


    "We are friends, there is no need to be so polite when giving you a gift." William curled his eyes with a


    smile, "If you really appreciate me, why don''t you treat me to a meal? I haven''t eaten anything since I


    got on the ne."


    "Not today," Bonnie refused without thinking, "is tomorrow okay?"


    "What''s more important than you thanking your friends, huh?" William asked.


    Bonnie opened her mouth, unable to answer.


    What is more important than gratitude?


    Waiting for Sebastian''s return? ......

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    It''s a good thing William didn''t want to mess around either.


    Seeing that Bonnie was indeed inconvenient, she gave up, "Tomorrow then, you can''t stand me up


    again tomorrow, ah."


    "Good." Bonnie nodded cheerfully, "I''ll definitely treat you to dinner tomorrow."


    William then packed his bags and left the airport.


    And Bonnie was nning to leave, but after thinking about it, she ran under the airport timetable and


    tilted her head to look for information on flights from Pnd back to Willisto.


    The timetable showed that in one hour, the only flight back from Pnd would be today.


    In other words, Sebastian must have returned on this flight.


    Bonnie then ran to the exit and waited.


    But after waiting for more than an hour, all the people on that flight came out, and Bonnie still didn''t wait


    for anyone.


    What is the situation?


    Bonnie thought Sebastian was waiting to get his luggage or something, so she took a deep breath and


    continued to wait again.


    --


    Meanwhile, the Grant Building.


    After Eric received Sebastian from the VIPne, he drove straight to the office.


    Two days of travel time, thepany pressed a lot of documents and contracts waiting for Sebastian''s


    signature.


    "What are those old things at thepany doing?" Sebastian asked absently as he flipped through the


    papers.


    Eric then replied, "Uncle Jack and other people see Mr. Grant you out of the country, and thought you


    wanted to run away, so urged the people under the hand, pry a fewpanies do not hurt the single,


    intended to leave."


    "Eh, keep watching, don''t let them notice, when the timees, we''ll kill them all." Sebastian nodded


    his head.


    "Understood, Mr. Grant," Eric said, obediently.


    You''re kidding, he''s been working for Mr. Grant for years, and he''s justfortable with this.


    Once Eric was out, Sebastian went back to working on the contract documents.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not return to the Sunshine Vi until 3:00 pm.


    Donna just picked up the four little ones from kindergarten early today.


    When Erika and little Joanna saw him, they were like butterflies fluttering up and down, hugging


    Sebastian''s legs and calling out for daddy.


    The two little ones are secretlypeting, one with a sweeter mouth and a softer voice than the other,


    which makes the heart melt.


    Sebastian, who had been tensing his nerves all day at thepany, had the corners of his lips turned


    up slightly at this time.


    Sebastian then took a few bags out of his suitcase.


    One of the bags containing the beautiful princess dresses was divided between Erika and little Joanna.


    These are thetest princess dresses that he asked his secretary to buy from the Polish mall.


    As for the two young boys, Sebastian had the PS5 and an all-in-oneptop bought.


    Handed over to Andrew and Lukas with a stern face, "If you y with things, I''ll smash them, okay?"


    Donna pursed her lips next to her and snickered, her wrinkled face full of relief.


    This is like a normal family.


    Mr. Grant, who treats his son harshly but pampers his daughter tenderly in this family, is too human.


    As he was thinking about it, Sebastian took out two more boxes and handed them to Donna, "You


    choose one, and give the rest to Annie."


    Huh?


    Donna hurriedly waved her hand, "How can I choose first? Of course Mrs. Grant chooses first, I''ll wait


    for her to finish choosing, and the rest is mine."


    "She hasn''te back yet?" Sebastian then furrowed his brow and asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Everyone finally realized that Bonnie hadn''t returned to the Sunshine Vi yet!


    Donna rushed to call Bonnie, but the phone was already off.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Joanna, who was the most timid, cried out in fear straight away, "Mommy Annie is not in trouble, is


    she?"


    Oooooooh, never.


    She really likes Mommy Annie and wants to stay with Mommy Annie for the rest of her life!


    Sebastian''s brow grew tighter and tighter, nearly wrinkling into an ink spot.


    Then she looked at Donna, "When did she go out and did she say where she was going?"


    Donna steadied her mind and thought carefully, "Mrs. Grant asked Mr. Grant what time your flight was


    before she left, but I didn''t know, I told her to ask you herself."


    Speaking of which, Donna suddenly brightened up, "Did Mrs. Grant go to the airport to pick you up


    from Mr. Grant?"


    Sebastian: "......"


    He turned around and headed straight out the door.


    The ck Hummer was like a sharp de in the night, cutting through the air and moonlight, running


    straight towards the airport.


    When he arrived at the airport, Sebastian saw Bonnie curled up in a ball at the departure gate.


    Although it is already early autumn, but the airport hall of the cold air to give a special enough, Bonnie


    also do not know how long to stay, the lips are bruised.


    But even though she was shivering from the cold, Bonnie''s eyes were always on the exit.


    Sebastian''s heart, suddenly it was as if something had tugged at it.


    He raised his step and tried to walk over.


    But at this time, the exit door was closed from the inside by the staff.


    Bonnie''s petite body jumped straight up and rushed to the front, "Wait wait wait, there''s someone else


    who hasn''te out yet."


    "Where is there anyone else, this exit is going to be closed today, Miss, please don''t get in our way."


    The staff member said in no good humor.


    Bonnie still refused to give up and backed off, "Then why don''t you let me go in and look for him, he


    really doesn''t seem to be out yet."


    "How can you just go in here?" The staff member red and expressed his disagreement.


    Seeing that Bonnie is still pleading hard, the staff are impatient and directly reach out their hands and


    push Bonnie backwards heavily.


    "Ah!"


    Bonnie was originally frozen, and then pushed, the whole person immediately lost focus and fell


    straight towards the ground.


    But the expected pain did not appear, instead she fell into a familiar and warm embrace.


    At the same time, the man''s usual disgusted tone rang out, "Stupid woman, what''s in your head,


    water?"


    "Sebastian?" Bonnie blinked in surprise, "Which exit did youe out of, why didn''t I see you?"


    "......" Sebastian''s thin lips pursed into a tight line, "I took the VIPne."


    Bonnie just let out an oh,pletely oblivious to what was wrong, "No wonder I didn''t see youe


    out, but it''s a good thing you saw me, or we would have missed it."


    Sebastian wanted to call the woman stupid even more.


    Waiting at this exit to pick him up?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You couldn''t find me and didn''t know to call?" Sebastian asked.


    Bonnie scratched her head in embarrassment, "My phone ran out of battery, I was going to go to a


    nearby store to charge it for a while, but I was afraid you''de out just after I left."


    Sebastian really doesn''t know what to say about this woman.


    Is she really designer Magnolia?


    Usually look quite smart, how to this time, stupid as a pig.


    Sebastian thought, then directly took off his suit jacket and put it on Bonnie''s body, his tone was cold


    with disgust, "Stupid, take a rechargeable battery with you when you go out in the future!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Bonnie, who was wearing a Sebastian jacket, looked like a child who had stolen the adult''s clothes.


    Her petite body swayed in her suit while her fresh face flushed and she gave a small oh.


    "Go wait for me in the car." Sebastian said again.


    Bonnie then dutifully went.


    At this end, Sebastian turned his head to look at the two staff members, and then, dialed a phone out.


    In less than two minutes, the middle-aged man in a suit appeared in front of Sebastian with a respectful


    and humble attitude, "Mr. Grant, what brings you here?"


    "These two, kick them out." Sebastian said coldly.


    Without even asking why, the middle-aged man directly nodded heavily, "Understand understand, then


    I''ll go arrange it now."


    The staff then realized what a mistake they had made.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Dare to make a move against the beloved of such a high, God-like being, the rest of their lives, it is


    estimated that there is no chance ah!


    --


    Soon, Sebastian was back in the car.


    Bonnie, still wearing his suit, headed to the passenger side and was almost invisible.


    Sebastian raised his eyes and swept her off her feet, but said nothing and started the car straight away


    and drove on.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Sunshine Vi.


    Donna rushed up and asked about the situation and then patted her chest in fear, "It''s good that it''s at


    the airport, if it''s somewhere else and you happen to meet bad people, what should we do?"


    "I''m fine Donna, don''t you worry." Bonnie said.


    Donna is still unsure, "You''ve been freezing for so long, you still need to take a bath to warm up, wait,


    I''ll put the water on for you, you guys go eat first."


    The dining table was full of Donna''s freshly cooked food, still steaming.


    Bonnie was indeed starving, so she ate in a hurry.


    When she had eaten, she went to take a shower.


    As a result of eating and drinking and warm, I fell asleep directly on the bed.


    When Donna took the two gifts to the room and wanted Bonnie to pick them, she saw Bonnie sleeping


    with a sweet face.


    Donna couldn''t help butugh.


    Forget it, I''ll let Mrs. Grant choose her gift tomorrow when she wakes up, I''ll leave her alone now.


    With that thought, Donna exited the room.


    Just as he retreated to the hallway, Sebastian came this way from the study.


    Seeing that Donna still had two gift boxes in her hand, he lifted his thin lips and asked, "Where''s Annie,


    she doesn''t want a gift?"


    "Mrs. Grant is asleep, so I''m going to let her pick tomorrow." Donna said.


    After a pause and added, "Probably too tired at the airport today, looks like a very heavy sleep."


    "Hmm." Sebastian then nodded.


    He walked in with his feet up and also saw Bonnie on the bed.


    Compared to the pathetic appearance seen at the airport, Bonnie''s cheeks are now tender white and


    red, down to the silk pajamas, the top button is about to fall open, vaguely visible deeper spring light.


    The satin-like skin, the delicate figure, even when wrapped in pajamas, was clearly disyed.


    Sebastian''s ck pupils, like an ancient well of deep pools, gradually deepened.


    By some miracle, Sebastian reached out his bony hand and tried to fix Bonnie''s messy hair around her


    ear.


    But before he could touch it, his phone rang.


    Although Sebastian had turned on the silent mode, the sound of the phone vibrating in his pocket woke


    Bonnie up.


    She blinked in confusion, then noticed therge hand close at hand, and her face brushed red to drip


    blood, "What do you ...... you want?"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    A hint of unnaturalness shed across Sebastian''s handsome face.


    He put his hand back and coughed lightly, "I''m just looking for the tablet."


    Bonnie was embarrassed, she had just made a fool of herself?


    She thought Sebastian was trying to do something to her ......


    And Sebastian wasn''t about to dwell on the issue, picking up his phone and picking up, "Yes?"


    Rupert''s voice came on the other end of the phone, "Cousin, I put out the news, now Be went to the


    countryside, it seems she went to the family of the doctor who was in charge of delivering the baby at


    the hospital, do you want to go?"


    "Um, send me the address, I''ll leave right away." Sebastian nodded his head.


    With that, Sebastian hung up the phone.


    Following that, he turned his head to Bonnie, "Go to sleep."


    Instead, Bonnie rolled out of bed and sat up, her eyes full of anxiety, "Are you going out now? It''s


    already night."


    And from what Sebastian said, it sounded like he was going far away.


    This man has just returned from a 10-hour flight, right? What if something happens if you drive again?


    The idea was that Bonnie would speak up in a ghostly way, "Or I''ll go with you."


    This way at least one more person, who can switch driving, can take a little break.


    "No need." Sebastian refused.


    Sebastian then set off.


    The ck Hummer sped down the road, then stopped at the intersection of the state highway to the


    countryside and picked up Rupert.


    Rupert would have liked to sit on the passenger side, but the result is how can not pull open the door,


    knocking on the window is useless.


    I had no choice but to run to the back row and sit down.


    "Sure the good news is there?" Rupert was questioned this way as soon as he got into the car.


    Rupert tapped his chest, "One hundred percent urate."


    After a pause and added, "Just like you said, cousin, Be waspletely prepared when she brought


    Natan and Joanna to the Grant family, when the hospital group was all burned to death."


    Along with the files in the hospital, they havepletely disappeared.


    So it would have been really hard for them to find out if Be hadn''t been weak-minded and thought it


    was the family of the former doctor who broke the news and had to go to the countryside to settle the


    score with the family.


    As for now, just need to go to the countryside to catch Be in person and everything will fall into ce.


    --


    Countryside.


    Be drove frantically and finally arrived at the small, dpidated vige.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, her heels sank into the muddy ground.


    "Ah, my limited edition heels!" Be screamed, a look of disgust on her pretty, flirtatious face.


    This shitty ce is really not a ce for people toe.


    Cursing and swearing, Be finally found a small earthen house on the east side of the vige, the


    chimney of which was smoking mu mu cooking smoke, obviously upied.


    Be frowned in disgust and hesitated for a moment, which forced her way in.


    What I saw was a woman dressed very old, and a small child of seven or eight years old sitting around


    in front of the stove, is cooking noodles to eat.


    "Pretty aunt, who are you looking for?" The child, still polite, stood up and inquired.


    "Isn''t your dad Jaiden Nicholson?" asked Be.


    The child nodded, "Yes, my father is Jaiden Nicholson, but pretty aunt, how do you know that?"


    Heh--


    How does she know?


    Without saying a word, Be ripped that little kid right to the front, her expression all twisted up, "It


    looks exactly like that short-lived dad of yours, how disgusting!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    The little child was choked, breathing became unpleasant, and the eyes were full of panic.


    And the woman in front of her recognized Be and was shaking like chaff, as if she had seen an evil


    spirit, "How did you ...... youe?"


    Yes, in Mrs. Nicholson''s eyes, Be is indeed the evil spirit.


    This woman had lost her job in the first ce, and designed to make her unsessful in Willisto, and


    even owed hugepensation, and had to hide in this kind of countryside.


    This hiding, is several years.


    She thought this was already a particrly bad time, but what she didn''t expect was that Be would


    come back to her one day.


    And once at her door, she took her son hostage straight away.


    This is the only family she has left in the world!


    "Mrs. Grant, can we talk about this? Let go of my son first." Mrs. Nicholson''s eyes were red and she


    spoke pleadingly.


    If it were in the past, Be would only feel soothed when she heard the words Mrs. Grant.


    But now, she finds it ironic.


    So she pushed the small child in her arms directly to the ground, and then her high heels stepped hard


    on the back.


    Those eight centimeters of slender heels, like a sharp nail, pressed into the flesh of a small child, so


    painful that he could not make a sound and could only open his mouth silently!


    "You still dare to sarcastic me? How dare you? What, think that if you hide in the countryside, I can''t


    find you and get you killed?" Be asked with a twisted and hideous voice.


    Mrs. Nicholson''s tears flowed down her face, "I''m not being sarcastic, Mrs. Grant, please, I''ll do


    anything you want, just don''t hurt my son, okay?"


    "Don''t let me hurt him?" Beughed, "Yes, then tell you honestly, was it you who leaked that incident


    at the hospital in the first ce?" Be asked.


    The hospital thing?


    Mrs. Nicholson categorically denied, "I didn''t say that, I didn''t know what it was at all, it''s just that Mrs.


    Grant you never believed it."


    Five years ago, her husband Jaiden died in a hospital fire, and then Be approached them and had to


    press them to find out what they knew.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When she said she didn''t know, Be didn''t believe her and tortured her by various means, finally


    forcing her to live in the countryside.


    Now it''s actuallying back.


    But she really doesn''t know anything!


    It''s just a shame that Be doesn''t believe everything she says.


    Mrs. Nicholson was desperate.


    Seeing that the child being stepped on the ground has been suffocated with blue cheeks, her heart like


    a knife, fluttered to Be kneeling down, kowtowing hard.


    The sound of kowtowing echoed in the not-sorge cookhouse.


    "Please Mrs. Grant, I''ll do anything you want me to do, as long as you don''t hurt my baby."


    Be saw her refusing to admit it until now, and was a little confused.


    Is it really not what this woman said?


    But the only person who knew about this matter in the first ce, in addition to the family of this doctor,


    is the real mother Madeleine ah.


    No ...... is not right!


    They are not the only ones who know about it, but Bonnie too!


    Since thest time Bonnie yed a dirty trick and got Aarav out of the mental hospital, there has been


    no movement.


    It''s been so long that Be has almost forgotten about this woman lurking in the shadows.


    So it is possible that this matter was revealed by Bonnie who was hiding in the shadows?


    Be thought and couldn''t help but shiver.


    Compared to Annie in the open, Bonnie, who has been hiding, is her biggest enemy!

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Be can''t wait to find Bonnie now and send her to the West, just like she did five years ago.


    That''s right, it''s sending Bonnie to the West.


    Be is very confident about this.


    After all, five years ago she was able to fool Bonnie into turning Erika, and five yearster she certainly


    can.


    Just like now, Be had a great idea in her head.


    She looked at Mrs. Nicholson, whose face was covered with blood, and cleared her throat, "All right, I


    can spare your son."


    "Really?" Mrs. Nicholson was overjoyed and hurried to look up at Be, "Thank you Mrs. Grant, thank


    you."


    "Don''t rush to thank me first, I can spare him, but there are conditions." Be said slowly.


    With that, Be stretched out her carefully made crystal nails and pointed to the noodle soup that was


    still gurgling and tumbling, "Wash your face with this water and I''ll let your son go."


    What?!


    Mrs. Nicholson looked at Be with an incredulous face.


    This is boiling noodle soup, normal people can''t even touch it with their fingers, and Be actually let


    her wash her face?


    It will definitely disfigure ah!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And that''s not all, Be said, "After you wash your face, find a way to stay in the psychiatric hospital,


    when someonees to ask you about what happened back then, you will me it all on Bonnie,


    saying that it was all her own fault.


    She was the one who didn''t want the baby back then and begged me to take it and marry Sebastian,


    and said that if I didn''t say yes, she would strangle the baby, and I had no choice, you know?"


    Be thought that was the perfect way to say it.


    After all, she now has Mrs. Nicholson and the child killed, rather than a sense of wanting to cover up.


    How about letting them live well, but be crazy, so that even if Sebastian doesn''t believe what the


    crazy person says, there is a chance she can turn the tables.


    The bottom line is that with Mrs. Nicholson in the asylum, she''s conveniently in control.


    As for how Mrs. Nicholson got to the mental hospital, isn''t that already the way to go?


    Just ask a normal person, will wash your face with boiling hot noodle soup?


    Only a psychopath could do such a thing!


    "I ......" Mrs. Nicholson hesitated, "Mrs. Grant, please leave me alone."


    "Anyway, I''ve put the choice in front of you, you can choose if you like." Be said, and stomped hard


    on the small child on the ground.


    The child let out a painful and short cry, his eyes rolled over and he was about to pass out.


    When she saw this, Mrs. Nicholson almost fainted too.


    She clenched her teeth, her extremities were cold and temperatureless, and trembled as she inquired,


    "If I say yes, what about my son?"


    "Of course I''ll take good care of him, don''t worry, with the strength of our the Jones family, it''s not


    enough to feed a child?" Be said.


    After a pause and added, "Do not hesitate, you do not agree, your son is really no good days."


    "Okay, I promise." Mrs. Nicholson finally gritted her teeth and agreed.


    She raised a step towards the stove and trembled, reaching out her hand to cup the pot of noodle soup


    to wash her face.


    But after all, she is just an ordinary woman, ah, to hurt themselves like this, is a little afraid.


    Mrs. Nicholson stood in front of the stove, hesitant to do so.


    Be got tired of waiting and went up to Mrs. Nicholson, grabbed her by the hair, and tried to push her


    right into the pot.


    "Ah!" The sharp, painful female voice instantly resounded throughout the dpidated earthen house!

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Mrs. Nicholson''s eyes were round and she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Because, surprisingly, she wasn''t pushed into the pot by Be.


    On the contrary, Be, who was kicked hard in the corner, curled up directly into a shrimp, obviously in


    great pain.


    And in the already small house, there were two more men.


    Especially the man in the doorway with a suit and an upright posture, all with an endless chill,


    oppressive and breathless.


    What the hell is going on here?


    "Be, you''re good enough, you can even think of such a way to make people be a psycho for


    you?"


    Rupert kicked Be, but still felt unhappy, and went up again and kicked Be''s leg.


    Be had a fishy sweetness in her throat, and her eyes were even more terrified.


    Just this bit of panic, is for Sebastian.


    How did Sebastian get here?


    Did Sebastian see what she just said and did?


    "Sebastian, Sebastian!" Be crawled to Sebastian when she couldn''t stand up, "Listen to me and


    exin, it''s not what you think."


    Sebastian, however, simply stepped back in disgust, avoiding Be''s hand.


    He is not stupid, what things are like, he will see for himself.


    "Joanna and Natan, whose child is it anyway?" Sebastian lifted his thin lips, his voice raspy and dark.


    Be was trembling and shaking like a sieve, already scared to the core.


    "Hurry up and tell the truth, now you are given a chance to confess, if what you say is not the same as


    what we find out, don''t me us for being ungracious." Rupert said helpfully from the side.


    Do not look at his usual always yful, but in this area of interrogation, or some of the skills.


    No, three words made Be''s psychological defense copse.


    Be faltered, "I said I said, it''s Bonnie''s, it''s her baby."


    Like a thunderbolt, it struck Sebastian hard in the heart!


    Even though he had envisioned countless times in his mind that Natan and Joanna were his and


    Bonnie''s children, hearing Be say it herself still shook him to his core.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The two hands hanging at his side are curled into fists!


    The two children, really, are his and Bonnie''s.


    That means that the person lying under him that night five years ago was also Bonnie.


    From the very beginning, it was Bonnie!


    Next to him, Rupert was also excited and chased down the question, "What about Bonnie, what did you


    get Bonnie into?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know where she is either." Be shook her head and cried extra hard, "Sebastian,


    it was all Bonnie who made me do it. She was the one who said she didn''t want these two kids to drag


    her down, so she forced me to take a chance."


    Up until this point, Be was still lying.


    Anyway, now Bonnie won''t show up, so even if she lies, there''s no one to expose it.


    When it is really can''t be hidden, she will take the initiative to exin it.


    "These two children, dragging her down?" Sebastian''s brow furrowed slightly, "She doesn''t want these


    two children?"


    "Yes, she said she wanted to live abroad, so it was especially inconvenient with the baby." Be


    nodded desperately.


    After a pause, and crying snot and tears a piece of dripping, the tone of conviction, "Sebastian, it really


    is, otherwise how can she leave the child behind, has been unattended to?"

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    As soon as Be said this, the expression on Sebastian''s face started to turn cloudy.


    Seeing this, Be''s heart was wildly happy.


    Even if she can''t get Sebastian, then she can''t let Bonnie get it.


    First let Sebastian feel that Bonnie is a bad woman, then when the timees, even if Bonnie


    appears, these two people can not be together.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    So she added fuel to the fire, "Sebastian, I''m telling you the truth, it''s been five years, has she shown


    up once?"


    After a pause and added, "Also, when Natan died so badly, she didn''t evene back, she must ......"


    "That''s enough!" Sebastian interrupted her coldly, his azure ck eyes already so gloomy that they


    looked like they were about to kill.


    The air around them all became horribly cold and hostile.


    Be scowled and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Sebastian''s pupils raised a stern look and said coldly, "She''s not that kind of person."


    The Bonnie in his heart, definitely not like this!


    "That''s right," Rupert also helped in the side, "maybe Bonnie is forced by you can not show up, what


    you really did, go to the police station and then honestly exin it."


    "To the police? No, Sebastian don''t you trust me?" Be was filled with pain, "Sebastian, for the sake of


    saving your life before, don''t send me to the police station."


    Sebastian''s voice was still cold, "If it weren''t for the fact that you saved me back then, you would be


    dead by now."


    Be''s body wobbled and fell straight to the ground.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    She had been wanting to be the woman in Sebastian''s heart for years.


    But from this moment on, the illusion is all disillusioned!


    "Sebastian, listen to me exin ah Sebastian, it''s really Bonnie ......" Be tried to exin again.


    But Rupert dragged her straight out like a dead dog.


    Be rubbed on the muddy and dirty road, and soon her body was so dirty that it was impossible to see


    the color of her original clothes.


    And she herself, as if she were a mangy dog crawling out of a garbage heap.


    Don''t mention how disgusting it is.


    "After years of hogging Bonnie''s spot, it''s time to spit it out." Rupert turned toward Be on the floor


    and spat viciously.


    And inside the house, Sebastian looked down at the mother and son at the heel of the stove.


    The two cling to each other, shaking like chaff, obviously scared to death.


    "What kind of deal did Be make, back then, with your husband?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Mrs. Nicholson was terrified and just kept shaking her head, unable to speak at all.


    "I can take you back to Willisto and live the old days, even better and morefortable than before,


    but you have to tell the truth." Sebastian added.


    Mrs. Nicholson''s eyes were fearful, "I ...... really don''t know, I just know that my husband took money


    from her and was responsible for delivering a baby to a man, and then my husband died and we were


    done for."


    "The person who was delivered, do you know where it is?" Sebastian asked again.


    The woman who gave birth to his child, his Bonnie, where the hell is she?


    Mrs. Nicholson, however, shook her head, "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    "Even a little clue will do." Sebastian continued to press the issue.


    "Come on cousin," Rupert couldn''t listen anymore and spoke from the door, "How could she know? If


    she did, she wouldn''t be in such a bad shape now."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Sebastian''s body is like filled with an appallingly cold and hostile aura.


    I could tell that he was really annoyed not to get Bonnie''s whereabouts.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Nicholson''s hand tightened around her son, and her face turned as pale as paper.


    However, Sebastian did not give them a hard time, just threw down a sentence, someone wille to


    pick you upter, and left directly.


    Looking at the backs of the men leaving, Mrs. Nicholson felt as if she had walked through the door of a


    ghost.


    Five years of hiding, five years of torment, and it''s all over!


    --


    the Grant Group, top floor office.


    Rupert appeared in front of Sebastian with two huge dark circles under his eyes and yawning.


    "Did you ask anything?" Sebastian asked, frowning as he looked at the file in his hands.


    "No," Rupert shook his head, "Be t out said it was Bonnie who didn''t want the baby back then, and


    she had nothing to do with it."


    And now Bonnie is somewhere and says she doesn''t know.


    "Go on if you don''t ask." A sh of scarlet crossed under Sebastian''s eyes.


    At this moment his eyes are covered with bloodshot, the whole person is even more emaciated,


    originally tall and upright a person, but as if the wind can fall.


    Rupert looked distressed, "Cousin, I will continue to ask, you also go back to the Sunshine Vi to rest


    a little."


    Sebastian has been at the office for two whole days since he got back from the countryside!


    The iron man can not carry ah.


    "I''m fine." Sebastian shook his head in a very stubborn manner, "I can''t go back to the Sunshine Vi


    right now."


    "Why?" Rupert expressed disbelief.


    "If I see little Joanna, I think of Natan, that''s Bonnie''s baby, but I didn''t take care of it and let him die."


    Sebastian''s voice was raspy and full of self-recrimination.


    Here we go again.


    Here we go again!


    Rupert doesn''t even know what to say about his cousin, "What happened to Natan back then was an


    ident!"


    This has nothing to do with Sebastian!


    "That''s my responsibility too. If I had taken him with me, maybe he wouldn''t have gotten into trouble."


    Sebastian said with a nod.


    Rupert helpless, "Then when you find Bonnie, you apologize to her in person, Bonnie so like you, will


    certainly forgive you."


    "Does she like me?" Sebastianughed silently, "But she wouldn''t show up after all these years."


    "There must be a reason, and when you find her, you''ll be able to talk about it face to face." Rupert said


    with certainty.


    But now the most critical question is, how can we find Bonnie?


    While racking his brain, an idea popped into Rupert''s head in a sh of lightning.


    He hurriedly snapped his fingers and looked bitchily at Sebastian, "I have an idea, maybe I can draw


    out Bonnie."


    "What''s the solution?" Sebastian asked.


    Rupert: "Bonnie likes you so much that if you were to go public with the news of Annie''s marriage now,


    she would not be able to resist showing up."


    As long as Bonnie appears, then all the things that happened back then, can be asked.


    "No." Sebastian refused outright without even thinking about it.


    Rupert stared dead at Sebastian, "Why not, haven''t you thought all these years that Bonnie wasn''t


    dead and always wanted to find out?"


    Now that we know that Bonnie is not dead, and are even sure that she is in Willisto, we can find her


    with a bit of sleight of hand.


    But, Sebastian actually backed off.


    Rupert''s eyes gradually becameplex and deep, "Cousin, you are in love with Annie, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Sebastian lowered his eyelids, collecting the darkness under his eyes, his throat welled up, wrapped in


    complexity chewing on the words.


    Like Annie?


    It''s amazing that he couldn''t give an answer in the first ce.


    "Actually, before this thing, I kind of hope you and Annie fake it," Rupert scratched his head, "after all,


    without Bonnie, you also need to marry a wife to live ah."


    But not anymore.


    Between Annie, whom he has known for a short time, and Bonnie, his childhood friend, he will not


    hesitate to choose to stand on Bonnie''s side.


    After all, once Bonnie how much he liked Sebastian, he saw it in his eyes.


    Sebastian has mixed feelings.


    There was a long silence before he slowly said, "Think of another way, this marriage thing won''t work."


    "But even if you don''t use this as bait, you do have a weddinging up." Rupert was again good-


    naturedly talkative, "The effect is the same."


    Whether intentional or unintentional, the fact that he was going to marry Annie was solid.


    Reaching Bonnie''s ears is the best way to force her to show up.


    Sebastian: "......"


    He did not speak again, only the hand that held the Parker pen, unconsciously tightened, almost to


    break the pen!


    --


    The Sunshine Vi at dusk.


    little Joanna and Erika are sitting on a bench in the garden, their little heads touching, chattering and


    discussing.


    "Erika, didn''t you say you figured Daddy would be back today? Why hasn''t hee back yet?"


    "It will definitelye back, fortune teller Erika''s name is not blown, especially spiritual."


    "So how long will it take?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Erika''s amethyst eyes sparkled and she jumped straight up from


    the bench, "Back, Dad Sebastian, we''re here!"


    Sebastian walked over to the orange sunset and picked up the two little ones, "What are you doing


    staying out here?"


    "I''m waiting for Daddy," Erika smiled, hooking her arm around Sebastian''s neck and not letting go, "Dad


    Sebastian, you haven''t been back for days."


    "That''s right, people who don''t know think you left your wife and son and ran away." little Joanna spat.


    The four words "abandoned his wife and son" made Sebastian''s pupils shrink slightly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened his mouth, but in the end said nothing and carried the two little ones into the house.


    I was just talking to Mrs. Grant about you. Mrs. Grant,e on down, Mr. Grant is back!"


    Donna yelled as hard as she could toward the stairs.


    Almost at the same time, the door to the room was opened and the familiar petite figure of Bonnie burst


    into Sebastian''s line of sight.


    "Sebastian, you''re back?" Bonnie''s tone was clearly tinged with surprise.


    She flew and tried to go downstairs.


    But when he reached the corner of the stairs, he identally stepped on an empty foot, and the whole


    person fell directly downstairs.


    The expected pain did not appear.


    Instead, the two young girls covered their mouths and their eyes were filled with envy.


    "Wow, daddy just seems like he can teleport, rushing over to catch mommy in a sh, really too


    handsome."


    "That''s right, when I grow up in the future, I want to find such a great husband too!"


    Being coaxed by her two daughters, Bonnie''s face turned even redder and her voice buzzed as she


    looked at the man close at hand.


    "That, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Sebastian nodded his head, ayer ofplex sentiment lingered on his handsome face, "I also have


    something to tell you, go to the study."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    "Wow, daddy and mommy have something to say at the same time? This must be what the


    kindergarten teacher said about having a heart to heart!"


    "No, no, no, it''s a day without seeing them, they haven''t seen each other for many days, so it''s many,


    many autumns apart!"


    Little Joanna said while gesturing hard.


    Those chubby little arms look like they want to embrace the whole earth.


    Bonnie''s heart suddenly crossed a warm current, especially embarrassed to lower her head, "Well, you


    wait for me to go to the bedroom, I''ll get my things and go to the study."


    "Hmm." Sebastian nodded and lifted his feet first to the study.


    Bonnie then turned her head to Donna, "That Donna, why don''t you and the kids eat first, we might


    need to talk for a while."


    Donnaughed so hard her wrinkles covered her eyes, "There''s no hurry. Mrs. Grant you take your


    time, it''s early anyway, we''ll wait."


    "That''s right, we''ll wait for Daddy and Mommy toe down and eat together so we can eat well."


    Erika nodded her head heavily.


    Joanna also unprecedentedly touched the small stomach, "together with dinner, I can eat two bowls of


    rice more Oh!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Overeating is not good for your health." Bonnie couldn''t help butugh.


    With that said, she went to her room.


    She grabbed two file folders, then knocked on Sebastian''s study door.


    After going in, first business, handed his original design to Sebastian, "Thepany''s legal department


    said they need a backup, I''ll show it to you onest time, no problem you can forward it for me."


    "Good." Sebastian took it and set it down on the desk in his hand.


    "Aren''t you going to look at it?" Bonnie asked.


    Sebastian shook his head, his tone nd and firm, "No, the design you drew, I am ten thousand


    assured."


    If you are not sure, he would not have asked this woman to sit in the first ce.


    Although this is only a recognition in terms ofmercial value, Bonnie''s heart is still happy.


    She was really happy to be able to help Sebastian.


    Thinking, she tilted her head again, her eyes radiant and dazzling, like hiding a gxy, "And this, this is


    the specific details sent over by the bridal store, it''s about that wedding dress of mine, so you can see if


    there are any changes needed."


    This file bag is heavy, obviously put a lot of modified drawings, just waiting for Sebastian to choose the


    most favorite one, and then on the original wedding dress to modify.


    Looking at the bag of papers that was hanging in mid-air, Sebastian actually did not bother to pick it up.


    Then it was too heavy, Bonnie''s wrists were sore, and she pushed forward again, "Why don''t you look


    at it?"


    "Don''t look." Sebastian then pushed it back.


    The corners of Bonnie''s eyes grew more and more curved, and her scarlet rose lips were even more


    delicate, "You wouldn''t trust me with this one too and want me to choose it myself, would you?"


    Actually, it is not impossible.


    Before taking these designs to Sebastian, Bonnie had gone over them dozens of times.


    And, she also selected one of her favorite styles inside.


    "If you can''t get an idea, then I think, the eighth set of modifications is very good, simple and generous,


    but also hidden low-key luxury, absolutely will not lose Mr. Grant your ......"


    "Annie."


    Before the words could be finished, Sebastian spoke out to interrupt.


    He looked at the little woman in front of him, his voice was extremely raspy and dark, his ck eyes


    were surging withplex dark tides, "Wedding, postpone it for now."

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    The grin on Bonnie''s face came to an abrupt halt.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been dealing withpany matterstely, so I couldn''t care about the wedding."


    Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    As if a pot of cold water, viciously sshed on Bonnie''s heart.


    In fact, she talked about the wedding dress today, but also wanted to ask Sebastian what he meant the


    other day when he said he regretted the fake marriage.


    But now, it''s as if she''s got the answer.


    Sebastian regrets the fake marriage because he doesn''t want to top the rtionship with her as


    husband and wife anymore, right?


    It is also true that she was disgusted to be used when she first loved Sebastian with all her heart.


    Not to mention that she is now a baby mama with three kids, why would Sebastian like her?


    Everything is just her self-interest!


    "It''s just a postponement, I''ll ...... be back when I''m done with all this," Sebastian said, sensing the


    wrong look on Bonnie''s face, and tried to speak up to exin.


    But Bonnie cut him off.


    She squeezed out a smile, "I understand Mr. Grant, if you say postpone it, postpone it, if you really


    can''t cancel it, I''m okay with that."


    Said, even pped his hands, "Just in time, if there is no wedding, I can pretend that I am still


    unmarried, and then it will be convenient for the second marriage."


    Sebastian: "......"


    Second marriage?


    "Who else do you want to marry?" Sebastian''s voice went cold.


    Bonnie continues to be yful, "of course, married to someone who likes me, I also like ah, after all, by


    the time our cooperation is over, I also need to find a dependable well.


    Don''t worry, before the ''divorce'', I absolutely adhere to the woman''s morality, not ''red-letter''"


    Listening to Bonnie''s reassurance, Sebastian only felt more nauseous, "After the divorce, you can have


    a red herring?"


    "After the divorce, why am I still considered a red herring?" Bonnie asked rhetorically.


    Sebastian''splexion instantly cold down, flooded with a ghostly light of the ink pupils is instantly


    raised a trace of displeasure!


    This woman, is she deliberately trying to piss him off?


    "Get out." Sebastian gave the eviction order.


    Bonnie''s tears also happened to be almost unbearable, and she hurriedly fled, not daring to return.


    She was afraid that if she turned back, her teardrops would be discovered by Sebastian.


    Sebastian must have mocked her for being a delusional fool, right?


    It is clear that it is only a fake marriage, but still invested so much emotion, and even silly to expect a


    response.


    She''s a shockingly big douche!


    Unbeknownst to him, inside the study, Sebastian slowly closed his eyes as he looked at the bag of


    wedding dress modification designs that was ced on the corner of the table.


    His heart surged with an inexplicable irritation, raised his foot and kicked the chair over.


    After a ng, the study resumed dead silence, the atmosphere so horrible that it could kill.


    Sebastian doesn''t know exactly what he''s mad about.


    He was unwilling to trade Annie''s wedding with his own for Bonnie''s appearance, so he nned to


    postpone the wedding.


    But what about Annie?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But already thinking about the divorce after the red-letter wall.


    Annie, that''s a good one!


    Sebastian was so annoyed that he finally just grabbed his jacket from the couch and left the Sunshine


    Vi.


    He drove the ck Hummer and went straight to Rupert''s bar.


    Rupert was there, and when he saw Sebastian''s angry look, he rushed up to him, "Cousin, who made


    you angry, so angry?"


    "If you talk any more, I''ll seal your mouth shut." Sebastian''s tone was icy, and he gave Rupert a


    sidelong nce, "Serve me ten bottles of agave."

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Ten bottles of agave?


    Rupert''s jaw dropped.


    "Cousin, this is strong wine, not in water."


    If you drink so much, your intestines will burn through, right?


    "Take it when you''re told, where''s all the nonsense." Sebastian''s vision turned, like a leopard, fierce


    and horrible.


    In a sh, Rupert shivered viciously and the man wimped out.


    Took agave to Sebastian, who might drink it to death.


    But if you don''t take it to Sebastian, then he''s definitely going to get killed.


    What else can we do?


    Rupert had to look to the bartender, "Go get the wine for Mr. Grant."


    "Yes."


    Soon, ten bottles of agave were lined up in front of Sebastian, apanied by ice, Sprite, milk, and


    lemon and fine salt.


    These are the spices used to neutralize the potency of agave.


    But Sebastian didn''t even look at it, he just picked up the bottle and started pouring it.


    That look is really no different from drinking in water.


    In the blink of an eye, he drank two whole bottles of agave down.


    Rupert was stunned and rushed forward to stop him, "Cousin, don''t drink, this will really cause an


    ident."


    "Get out of the way." Sebastian''s tone was icy cold.


    He picked up the fourth bottle of agave with the intention of continuing to drink it all in one go.


    Rupert then said leisurely from the side, "It''s because you couldn''t choose between Annie and Bonnie,


    you hesitated, didn''t you?"


    Sebastian''s movements stalled.


    He lowered his eyes, looking at the ss bottle of wine in front of him, a good-looking handsome face


    light as water, but the color of his eyes is cold and silent deep mute, so that people can not understand.


    "Cousin?" Rupert tried to speak again.


    But Sebastian had already stood up, grabbed his jacket, turned around and walked out.


    Not even bothering to give Rupert a perfunctory umph.


    "You remember to drink sober soup when you get back, don''t be hard." Rupert shouted behind him.


    I don''t know if Sebastian heard it or not, but he left straight away anyway.


    Rupert looked at his back and shrugged his shoulders, intending to pour himself a ss of agave to


    drink.


    But at this time, he nced out of the corner of his eye and saw several hotly dressed girls walking


    toward him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously wanted to y with him.


    If it were normal, Rupert would have been happy to oblige.


    But he had little interest today, so he just slipped away, and when he walked to the back door, he found


    a mask of the kind used for masquerade balls to put on, to save being recognized again.


    Humming as he tried to get into the car, he heard a cry for helping from the alley next to him.


    It was a female voice with a very crisp and gentle sound, and at the same time, extremely broken


    Chinese.


    "Beauty, I really like you, and if you are willing to follow me, I will definitely marry you when we return to


    my country."


    "Nervous ah, hurry up and let go of me, or I''ll have to shout for help ah."


    "This ce usually no onees, you shout also useless, and you just chatted with other men inside


    obviously very happy, why I can not,e on!"


    Bang--


    The sharp stone hit the foreigner directly in the head.


    He turned his head angrily from the dark alleyway, full of rage, "Who is it?"


    "The man who made your lower half unfit." Rupert stepped forward and shined a hard kick at the man.


    I saw the man stumble several steps, and finally, hit the trash can, and the whole man fell backwards


    into it.


    The mouse that was looking for food in the garbage was startled and frantically fled in the man''s


    clothes.


    "What are you doing frozen,e here." Rupert hooked his hand toward the girl who was already


    looking dumb.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Again, she froze and blinked before the girl stepped out of the darkness.


    That delicate glistening white cheeks, let Rupert momentarily stunned.


    Isn''t this ......Anna Newman?


    When ites to Anna, Rupert knows it all too well.


    This is Bonnie''s former best friend, bar none!


    When Bonnie was still around, she would always bring Anna to the party, but at that time Anna was still


    in her adolescence and always had e, so she was teased by him for being a little burner.


    I never thought it would be so beautiful after a few years.


    "Just now, thank you." Anna was taken aback, and her eyes still had crystal tears hanging in them,


    looking even more pitiful.


    In the hazy moonlight, Rupert only felt as if something had poked him in the heart.


    The eyes hidden under the mask, surging with a faint dark tide, "It''s okay, hurry home, leave this ce


    to me to solve."


    "Good." Anna nodded and got ready to leave.


    As a result, after only two steps, he fell straight to the ground.


    Rupert lowered his head and realized that Anna''s leg actually had a very long gash and was still


    bleeding down.


    It looked like it was badly injured.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Rupert said in a deep voice.


    Anna hurriedly waved her hand, "No, I can take a taxi myself."


    "Don''t be a hero, how can you go by yourself when you''re hurt like this?" Rupert frowned.


    At least this is Bonnie''s best friend, so if he leaves it alone, isn''t he a bastard?


    With that in mind, Rupert pointed to the sports car next to him, "I''ll give you a ride."


    "Really do not need, I also drive myself, just thank you, I first ...... ah!"


    Before Anna could finish her words, she was picked up directly by Rupert.


    "It''s up to the doctor to say if there''s anything wrong." Rupert said, and shoved Anna into his passenger


    seat.


    At the same time, he leaned over and his thin lips, not covered by the mask, brushed against Anna''s


    cheek.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna hurriedly turned her head away, her heart beating wildly.


    But nothing happened, Rupert just buckled her in and went around to the driver''s seat.


    At the same time, also not to make a call out, "There is a pervert in the alley at the back door, go deal


    with it."


    Hanging up the phone, Rupert just drove Anna to the hospital.


    After some examination in the hospital, the doctor breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, just cut by a nail


    in the wall, just, on the medicine and then a tetanus shot can be, the family to pay the bill."


    "Hmm." With a nod, Rupert turned and headed downstairs to the payment hall.


    After paying, he nned to give Anna both the list and the medicine.


    But at that moment, the phone rang.


    It was the bartender at the bar who called.


    "What is it?" Rupert picked up the phone.


    The bartender sounded embarrassed, "Mr. Robertson, you''d bettere to the bar, the man at the


    back door said he knew you, I dare not handle it."


    "There are more people who know me, do I have to sell every one of them a favor?" Rupert frowned.


    Especially in the case of hurting Bonnie''s best friend, if he sells a favor, won''t he be sorry to Bonnie?


    "But ...... the guy said his name was Katifen Smith," the bartender added.


    "What''s hisst name?" Rupert''s tone instantly raised.


    "Smith," the bartender repeats.


    Rupert''s eyes instantly clouded over, "Got it, I''ll be right back, hold him, don''t run away!"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    When Anna walked out of the doctor''s office, she saw only the little nurse who hade to help deliver


    her things.


    "Where''s the gentleman from earlier?" Anna asked.


    The young nurse scratched her head, "He seemed to have some urgent business and left, but before


    he left asked me to pass all these things to you, in addition to let you take a taxi home."


    With that, the little nurse handed Anna a bag.


    Inside, in addition to medicine and slips, there was a shiny mask ......


    --


    the Sunshine Vi, in the bedroom.


    Bonniey in bed after her bath, but couldn''t sleep.


    When she thought of the wedding being postponed, her heart felt as if a stone had been pressed into it,


    and she couldn''t breathe.


    That''s when her cell phone rang.


    I can''t believe it''s Anna calling.


    Bonnie then picked up the phone.


    "Bonnie, where are you? Can youe to the hospital, I hurt my leg." Anna said.


    Bonnie slightly knitted her willow brows and lowered her voice, "What''s going on, how did you get hurt


    for good reason? Wait, I''ll be right over!"


    Without saying a word, Bonnie rolled right over and got up, injected a pain shot, and then drove to the


    hospital.


    When she sat in the driver''s seat, the painkilling injection hadn''t fully worked, and she bent over a bit


    too much to fasten her seatbelt, which involved her back, causing her eyes to ck out and almost


    passing out.


    This back of hers is really getting worse.


    We must get a specialist number tomorrow!


    When she arrived at the hospital, Bonnie found that Anna was holding a mask and giggling.


    Too serious to even know that she, a good friend, wasing.


    What''s the situation?


    Bonnie stepped forward and reached out and waved her hand in front of Anna''s eyes, "You hurt your


    leg and it''s affecting your brain?"


    Just this kind of mask, outside twenty dors a piece, to let Anna like a treasure found?


    "Bonnie, I seem to be in love." Anna said.


    Bonnie rolled her eyes, "You''re not in love every day, what''s the matter, another new guy?"


    "This time was different, this time I didn''t even see his face, but I just felt he was familiar and he was


    nice to me, so, I liked him and I fell in love at first sight."


    Anna''s face is full of seriousness, and her tone is even more determined.


    Bonnie very mercilessly gave her a popping chestnut, "Big sister, the premise of love at first sight is to


    see sex, but you have not even seen the face, you are not afraid that he is an ugly monster?"


    "I don''t think so?" Anna''s eyebrows then knitted into a caterpir.


    She is a face control, especially like handsome men.


    If the man who saved her is an ugly man, then she still want to like it ......


    Anna is simply torn!


    "Okay, can you still walk? I''ll take you home." Bonnie said.


    Anna was obediently assisted by Bonnie and got into the car.


    When she got home and watched Bonnie prepare to leave, Anna suddenly said, "I know what to do."


    "What?" Bonnie hadn''t responded.


    "It''s that guy. You asked me what if he''s an ugly guy, and I thought of a way." Anna said seriously.


    Bonnie rarely saw her so persistent, so she curiously asked one more question, "What''s the solution?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I pay for his stic surgery ah, if he really is not willing to stic surgery, I do not mind poking the


    eyes blind, so I can not see anything, he is ugly or not is irrelevant!"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Bonnie: "......"


    She was so angry and amused that she reached out and poked Anna''s forehead, "Hurry up and go to


    sleep, your brain is out of whack."


    Yes, the masked man saved Anna, and she was quite grateful.


    But not so much that Anna is so enchanted that she would rather poke herself in the eye and be with


    him, right?


    However, Bonnie still knows Anna''s character.


    This little girl grew up in a honeypot, the family does not have to worry about things, so the character is


    extraordinarily flighty and open, many things are just three minutes hot.


    Now say you want to marry the masked man, it is possible that tomorrow will be fascinated with the


    company''s new go to executives.


    She didn''t bother to advise much.


    "Get some rest, and if you can find the masked man, remember to call out for a meal and thank people


    properly." Bonnie said.


    Anna nodded, "Don''t worry, do you even need to tell me that?"


    After Bonnie left, Anna wondered where she should go to find the masked man.


    Look at that look, he seems to be a regr customer of the bar, then go to the bar to find, should be


    the right!


    Mask man, you just wait to ept my sister''s strong and passionate love attack!


    --


    Bar, inside the private room.


    Rupert sneezed for no apparent reason.


    He rubbed his nose before looking to the bartender next to him, "Bring the man up."


    "Yes." The bartender immediately did as he was told.


    Two minutester, Mr. Smith, who was bruised andme, was thrown in front of Rupert.


    After Rupert carefully identified, a shade lingered on his handsome face, "Expert Smith, is it really


    you?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s me, Mr. Robertson, you''re here, I almost got killed!" Mr. Smith nodded his head in a


    hurry, tears were falling down his face.


    God knows how torturous his life was just now!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mr. Smith thought, and began toin to Rupert, trembling and raising his hand to point at the


    bartender, "Mr. Robertson, that''s him, he just hit me, I''m a foreign expert, how can I be bullied like


    that?"


    The bartender was aggrieved, "He hit me first, and he cursed me and even threatened to blow up the


    bar."


    "No need to talk," Rupert waved his hand, gesturing for the bartender to shut up, "just go out and do


    your job."


    The bartender nodded and turned to leave.


    Mr. Smith saw the situation confused, "Mr. Robertson, what do you mean, how can you let him go, he is


    a murderer ah."


    With that, he tried to yank the bartender.


    The custom-made soldier boots were so hard that Mr. Smith''s fingers made a crunching sound.


    Apparently the bones are breaking apart a little.


    "Help ...... help." Mr. Smith was in so much pain that he was sweating and almost about to pass out.


    "Why do you think, Expert Smith, that you were brought here by the bartender to be cleaned up?"


    Rupert asked in a hushed voice.


    Mr. Smith''s voice broke as he spoke, "Why?"


    "You touched the wrong person." Rupert said, with a vicious push.


    Just heard a click, Mr. Smith''s entire hand palm bones were shattered by him, directly fainted from the


    pain.


    Rupert then withdrew his foot in disgust.


    He called for someone to throw Mr. Smith to the police station, "Get the bestwyer you can and give


    him a sentence, as severe as you can."


    "Don''t worry Mr. Robertson," the bartender promised heavily, "I''ll get Willisto''s most famous gold medal


    lawyer, and he''ll start with life!"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Rupert is not too concerned about the sentence of life or death, in any case, the matter is exined


    down.


    Even if Bonnie appears by then and knows about it, he has a clear conscience.


    That''s enough.


    Just ......


    I wonder where Bonnie is hiding in Willisto and why she still refuses to show up?


    --


    The next morning, Bonnie got up from bed and felt more pain in her back.


    She actually took two tubes of painkillers to keep the pain down this time.


    But even so, when she ate breakfast, she was in so much pain that she dropped her spoon.


    Donna was the most attentive and could see right away that something was wrong, "Mrs. Grant, where


    do you hurt?"


    "A little difort in the back." Bonnie barely squeezed out a smile, "It''s nothing serious, I''ll go to the


    hospital for a checkupter."


    "I''ll go with you." Sebastian, who was drinking coffee and reading the financial newspaper, spoke up


    leisurely.


    Bonnie raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her, her scarlet rose lips almost bitten to the


    point of dripping blood.


    This is the man who saidst night that he wanted the wedding postponed and didn''t go back to his


    room to sleep all night.


    But now it''s posing as if it cares about her.


    Who is it for?


    For Donna?


    Or for these maids and eye candy in the Sunshine Vi?


    The more Bonnie thought about it, the harder it was in her heart.


    She coldly refused, "No, Mr. Grant should go about his business, I''m not to the point where I can''t walk


    to the hospital and need someone to apany me, I can go by myself."


    "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant is concerned about you." Donna saw that the atmosphere was not quite right,


    and hurriedly yed in the middle.


    But Bonnie acted as if she hadn''t heard, recing the spoon with a new one and continuing to drink the


    porridge.


    Donna had to turn her attention to Sebastian, "Mr. Grant you see?"


    Sebastian''s face also shaded down, thin lips are unhappy pursed into a line, directly throw down the


    coffee cup and got up and left.


    "Hey, Mr. Grant? Mr. Grant!" No matter how much Donna shouted, Sebastian didn''t turn around.


    Sebastian walked straight to the garage and got into the car, wrapped in a coldness that froze as if it


    were the middle of winter.


    After sitting in silence in the car for several days, Sebastian dialed out a phone call.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Mr. Grant, what can I do for you?" Eric asked respectfully on the other end of the phone.


    "Today''spany reunion is cancelled, change the project." Sebastian exined.


    Eric was confused, "Is there some new case you''re going to work on?"


    "Just do it, where''s all the nonsense!" Sebastian''s tone grew grumpy.


    --


    After dinner, Bonnie left for the hospital.


    Originally Donna wanted to go along, but Bonnie said no to anything.


    After all, she had let it slip in front of Sebastian that she wasn''t at the point of needing someone to


    apany her to the hospital, so if she called up Donna and he found out, wouldn''t it be a p in the


    face?


    So bracing herself, Bonnie nned to go to the hospital on her own.


    But what she didn''t expect was that when she first arrived at the hospital outpatient department to


    register, she met an acquaintance.


    "Mrs. Grant, what are you doing here?" Eric hurried up and asked with curiosity and concern.


    Bonnie squeezed out a smile, "A little under the weather, nning to stop by."


    "Then I''ll go help you register, we are organizing a medical checkup today, it''s more convenient to


    register or something, I''ll get it for you!"


    Company organizes medical checkups?


    I can''t believe it''s such a coincidence.


    As he was thinking, Eric yanked over Bonnie''s ID card, "Get a specialist in orthopedics, right?"


    Bonnie was filled with confusion, "How did you know I had to register for an orthopedic specialist?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Bonnie looked at Eric suspiciously, feeling that something was not quite right.


    If it was a coincidence that Eric brought thepany''s employees to the medical checkup, is it also a


    coincidence that Eric knew what department she had to register for without her saying anything now?


    She began to take a serious look at Eric.


    Eric scratched his head, "Mrs. Grant, didn''t you hurt your back when you were climbing? Then you


    came to see the doctor, I subconsciously thought that way ah."


    After a pause, he added, "Isn''t that so? And Mrs. Grant, what department do you have to register?"


    So that''s how it is!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The foxiness under Bonnie''s eyes instantly dissipated.


    She squeezed out an embarrassed smile, "Sorry, I just thought it was thin ...... forget it, just help me


    hang orthopedic specialists."


    "Good." Eric nodded and went to line up at the payment desk.


    Looking at Eric''s back, Bonnie''s eyes became more and more dark and lost.


    What was she expecting?


    Is it possible to wait for Eric to say that this medical examination today is all a temporary decision by


    Sebastian, and the real purpose is just to let Erice and apany her to see the doctor?


    If that man was really so kind, why did he leave so crisply in the morning at the Sunshine Vi?


    Bonnie shook her head and discarded all the extra thoughts in her head.


    Soon, Eric got a specialist number and then apanied Bonnie to the doctor''s office.


    The doctor did a series of routine and careful examinations, and finally put down the stethoscope,


    "ording to the examination, you do not have half a problem, except for the sedative drugponent


    in the blood, all indicators are normal."


    Bonnie couldn''t help but frown, "But I''m really struggling."


    "You''ve been badly traumatized before haven''t you? I think maybe it hurt the spine, and this needs to


    be checked out by going for a tomography scan, or CT."


    "Then I''ll go pay the bill now." Eric immediately had to turn around and head out the door.


    But Bonnie called out to him, "No, I''m not doing CT."


    "Mrs. Grant, you must not y small, how can you check the real cause of the disease without CT in


    your case, don''t you want to be cured?" Eric followed the advice.


    Bonnie certainly wants to heal.


    But a CT would mean removing all metal objects from the body.


    Other still say, but Bonnie as a child nted a tooth, in the location of the back groove teeth buried in a


    steel needle, when the cheek also swollen more than half a month, was ridiculed as a small hamster.


    And with a steel needle, you can''t do a CT unless she takes it out.


    But if you tell Eric now, what if Eric then tells Sebastian and Sebastian follows the trail and finds out her


    true identity?


    So Bonnie was adamant that she did not want to have a CT.


    "Mrs. Grant, why don''t you want to do it?" Eric asked, puzzled.


    Bonnie then said, "I don''t like this, I don''t want to do it."


    "This is treating you, if you don''t want to do it yourself, then I can''t do anything." The doctor said


    helplessly.


    "Is it okay to do an ultrasound?" Bonnie asked as she backed off.


    The doctorughed, "Miss Annie, you hurt your spine, not your uterine dder, how do you expect me


    to use ultrasound on you?"


    "Forget it then," Bonnie then stood up, "I''ll get another doctor to look at it, thank you."


    Even if she has to do CT, she has to choose a time when no one knows about it.


    But as soon as the thought hit him, Eric snapped his fingers next to him, "I know who to take you to,


    Mrs. Grant, let''s go!"

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Without further ado, Bonnie was taken to the private hospital of the Grant Group.


    Then, it was handed over to Rupert for consultation and treatment.


    "Mrs. Grant, don''t worry, Mr. Robertson is a top talent from a medical family, he definitely has a way to


    cure you without a CT."


    Eric leaves no room forpliments on Rupert.


    As a result, half an hourter, after Rupert read all the pathology reports, he frowned and dryly said,


    "No, I can''t find out what the cause is either."


    Eric was dumbfounded, "But aren''t you a miracle doctor?"


    "I''m a miracle doctor, not a god, can I heal Annie by blowing on her breath?" Rupert rolled his eyes.


    Without a test report that can provide support, he has no way to write a prescription.


    "Mrs. Grant, why don''t we just do a CT." Eric had no choice but to turn his head to look at Bonnie.


    Bonnie still refused, "No, I really don''t want to do it, if I can''t see what the problem is, then I''ll put up


    with it again, maybe after a while it will be fine on."


    In fact, what she had in mind was that when she found a suitable opportunity, she would quietly go for


    CT without anyone knowing.


    Just the face is pretending to be too much, so no one can see it.


    "How can we always drag it out? If it''s really serious, it might be paralyzed." Eric is still worried beyond


    belief.


    And this time, his mind lightning, and remembered a person toe.


    "Expert Smith! Yes, Mrs. Grant, we can contact Expert Smith, he treated you very wellst time, let''s


    see him again." Eric said.


    "I actually thought about looking for Expert Smith, but I don''t know him well, plus he''s supposed to be


    back overseas by now." Bonnie said.


    One to two tossing time is too long, it is better to find a local expert to see it first.


    If we could cure it, we wouldn''t have to bother Expert Smith with a special trip.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Rupert, who was next to him, spoke up, "He''s still in Willisto."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    What?


    Eric was overjoyed, "That''s great, it seems that God is helping Mrs. Grant and wants her to be cured in


    a hurry."


    After a pause, he urged Rupert, "Mr. Robertson, do you know where Expert Smith is, help contact


    him?"


    "I know that I know, but ...... forget it, I''ll try it." Rupert didn''t tell Mr. Smith''s ugly story after all.


    Otherwise, ording to his cousin''s temper, knowing that Mr. Smith''s character is not good, it is


    possible that he will not let him give Annie treatment.


    But now Annie''s illness is counting on Mr. Smith to have a cure.


    "Give me a minute and I''ll go find Mr. Smith," Rupert said.


    "Okay, then I''ll take Mrs. Grant back to the Sunshine Vi first," Eric said.


    But Bonnie declined his kind offer, "Aren''t you going back to that hospital to keep an eye on the staff


    physicals? I''ll just go back by myself."


    "That''s fine." Eric also felt no problem and nodded his head in agreement.


    Bonnie then left the private hospital of the Grant Group and took a taxi to go back to the Sunshine Vi.


    As a result, she was only halfway there when she received a call from Anna.


    When the phone call came through, Anna was crying as if she was being bullied by someone hard, her


    voice choked with sobs, "Bonnie, if you don''te over, you may never see me again."


    What is the situation?


    Bonnie''s temples popped, knowing that her best friend would be the most yful, but still said in a


    deep voice, "Wait, I''ll be right over."


    Can not help it, their own choice of girlfriends, kneeling also want to spoil the end ah!

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    When Bonnie arrived at Anna''s house, she realized that Bruno was also there.


    Bruno, is Anna''s own brother.


    After being back in Willisto for so long, this is the first time Bonnie has seen him.


    It turns out that the siblings were desperately pulling at the sofa heel, and as a result Bruno let go of his


    hand as soon as he saw Bonnie.


    Barking-


    Anna was unprepared and fell directly on her back, and almost hit the corner of the coffee table.


    "Bonnie, it''s been a long time since you ...... saw me." Bruno opened his mouth slowly.


    That said, this scene is really funny.


    Bruno is a big man of 5''8", wearing a custom-made suit, and a gold fountain pen and a green water


    ghost watch, the whole person is permeated with a majestic and domineering atmosphere.


    But now standing in front of the petite, less than one meter seven Bonnie, but like a big obedient dog


    like.


    That''s right, big dogs!


    Having known Bruno for over ten years, he has always been so shy and sweet.


    Bonnie saw this and couldn''t help butugh, "Bruno, it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other, why


    are you still the same as before, can you hold down the staff under you like this?"


    "This is also coy and shy to you, usually like a Demon." Anna rubbed her arm and stood up, spitting


    without mercy.


    Bruno swept his gaze over, "Shut up, go upstairs, change your clothes ande with me."


    "I''m not going," Anna bristled, "Your sister has her heart set on a date, not one of those crooked ones."


    "Which fresh meat do you have your eye on again?" Bruno knitted his brows, "You are not serious


    again, don''t dy people''s youth."


    "Roll roll roll, old sister I''m serious this time, I''m in love with a man, don''t believe me ask Bonnie," Anna


    rolled her eyes viciously.


    Hearing this, Bonnie understood the purpose of Anna''s call.


    I feel like I''m being asked to be a witness.


    In the past, she would always help Anna excuse herself or something when she skipped ss in


    college, but she was also used to it.


    Only this time Bonnie was a little curious, "You like that guy that much?"


    I don''t even know what the man looks like.


    "I don''t know now, I''ll know at night, ah." Anna snapped her fingers, "That guy came out the back door


    to save me, which means he''s a regr at the bar, I''m going to squat him!"


    Bonnie: "......"


    Bruno: "......"


    They really didn''t know how to persuade Anna.


    Anna also did not intend to let them persuade, directly under the expulsion order, "Okay, you two have


    not seen more than a year, it seems that thest time or my brother went abroad on business to eat a


    meal, or you go to catch up?"


    Whatever, just don''te and catch her on a blind date.


    When Bruno heard this, he looked at Bonnie expectantly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bonnie is also quite grateful to Bruno.


    When she said that Anna gave her money to let her stic surgery, but in fact she understands that


    Anna spend a lot of money, there is not much money in hand, most or Bruno gave.


    This kindness, of course, she must repay.


    "Bruno, do me a favor?" Bonnie said.


    Bruno then smiled, showing off his white teeth, "Yeah, just go eat Thai food nearby, I remember you


    used to like it."


    "Hmm." Bonnie nodded.


    "Wait then, I''ll go to the garage and bring the car over." Bruno said, and hurriedly ran out.


    Leaving Bonnie standing in ce, she turned her head to admonish Anna, "Don''t be so impulsive, even


    if you really don''t care about the person''s looks, you should still examine them properly before deciding


    to be together."


    "Got it," Anna nodded, smiling with her eyes curved into crescents, "Help me get rid of Bruno after


    dinner, the farther away from me the better, love you oh~"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Bonnie shook her head and just left.


    She and Bruno had a brief meal, made some small talk about Erika and their affairs, and then parted


    ways at the entrance of the restaurant.


    "Bonnie, if there is anything you need from me, you must remember to tell me." Before Bruno left, he


    spoke seriously, "I''m not the same follower who followed you back then."


    Now he is not as good as Sebastian, but he is one of the best in Willisto.


    "Got it," Bonnie waved her hand, "hurry up and go, we''ll have dinner together again sometime."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Good." Bruno nodded, got into the driver''s seat of the car, and took off.


    The first foot had just left and Bonnie received a call from Rupert.


    "Annie, where are you? I brought Mr. Smith with me." Rupert asked.


    Bonnie then rushed back to the Sunshine Vi.


    When she saw Mr. Smith''s bruised and swollen face, she couldn''t help but take a breath, "Oh my God,


    what the hell is going on here, Mr. Smith, have you been bullied by someone?"


    Mr. Smith''s eyes scowled at Rupert and shook his head desperately, "No...... no, I dropped it by


    ident."


    Bonnie: "......"


    This sounds like a ghost story, okay?


    A normal person can fall to a bruised nose, but the hand can also fall to a fracture like this?


    Could it be that Mr. Smith met some bad guys?


    Bonnie thought, and then intended to ask questions.


    As a result, just as he opened his mouth, Rupert next to him spoke up, "Expert Smith, hurry up and see


    Annie, we should leave after that."


    Mr. Smith, like an electric shock, shivered and nodded his head, "Yes, I will see the doctor now, right


    now."


    With that, he rushed to Bonnie and checked her up.


    Finally took out a pill and handed it to Bonnie, "There''s nothing wrong with it, it''s just that your blood


    type is special, so you have a bit of an adverse reaction after rubbing the ointment, you eat this and


    you''ll bepletely cured in half a month."


    "It''s going to take so long?" Bonnie was a bit frightened at the thought of being in pain for another half


    month.


    "This is already the fastest, otherwise I give you a pill and say take it immediately, do you dare to take


    it?" Mr. Smith asked rhetorically.


    This ......


    Bonnie shook her head honestly, "I''m still really afraid to eat it."


    After all, the only medicine that will work at that time may be poison.


    "So yeah, wait half a month, and it will heal." Mr. Smith said again.


    "Good." Bonnie nodded and squeezed out a smile, "Thank you, Expert Smith."


    After taking the pill, Bonnie sent Mr. Smith and Rupert away.


    And standing outside the Sunshine Vi, Mr. Smith rubbed his trouser leg with his still intact hand, "Mr.


    Robertson, I''ve already seen Annie, can you let me go now?"


    "You still want to leave?" Rupert sneered, "You tried to bully a girl outside my bar, you''re sitting in this


    jail for sure."


    "On what grounds?" Mr. Smith was furious, "Mr. Robertson, you are obviously on my side, you can''t


    unload like this!"


    What unloads and kills the donkey?


    Rupert couldn''t understand what Mr. Smith was saying.


    Want to ask again, Mr. Smith''s emotions have been agitated to the extreme,pletely unable to listen


    to others to speak, just madly cursing.


    That look, not at all as a doctor, but like a city folk, mercenary acerbity, disgusting.


    Thest bit of good feeling in Rupert''s heart for this top surgical specialist waspletely gone.


    He thought, when he went abroad for academic research next week, he must tell Mr. Smith''s ugly


    deeds so that his peers would stay away from him!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    4:00 p.m..


    After Bonnie changed into a simple sports outfit, she drove to the kindergarten with the intention of


    picking up the four little ones and taking them home.


    But just as she arrived at the kindergarten door, she saw an unexpected visitor.


    If not Charles, who else?


    Thinking about thest time Charles came to cheat money without sess, Bonnie''s heart


    unconsciously pinched a sweat.


    After all, this man is not likely to migrate his anger to the child ah.


    Thinking, Bonnie hurried up to him, "Cousin uncle, what are you doing here?"


    "What brings you here?" Charles was also quite surprised to see Bonnie appear.


    But this amazement quickly converged a clean,pletely unnoticeable.


    He exined very calmly, "I haven''t seen little Joanna for a long time, and I happened to buy a little


    pastry, so I thought I''d take it to her."


    With that, Charles took out a beautifully wrapped bamboo gift box and waved it in front of Bonnie.


    The gift box was also stamped with the three words of Zhunanji, a particrly famous pastry store in


    Willisto, in gold.


    After a pause, Charles deliberately raised his eyebrows again, "What''s wrong, do you suspect me of


    poisoning it again?"


    "I certainly didn''t suspect my cousin''s uncle." Bonniepensated with a fake smile.


    "No better, but if there is, you can''t do anything to me, after all, you don''t even have the evidence,


    everything is just a bloody mouth." Charles said in a sharp tone.


    Bonnie hmmmed and didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t find any evidencest time, so she was indeed justified, so she wasn''t going to argue with


    Charles.


    There is no point.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But to be honest, she actually rejected Charles and the box of pastries in her heart, although they didn''t


    find any evidence from Charlesst time something happened to Erika.


    But Charles, a man she has disliked since long, long ago, in particr.


    This is probably the sixth sense of women.


    But where the sixth sense does not like the person, even with his things, will subconsciously reject the


    resistance.


    As I was thinking about it, the children from the kindergarten came out holding hands.


    The little ones were especially disciplined, even though they were anxious to go out to their parents,


    they lined up obediently and waited for the teacher to read their names before going out.


    And Erika and the others, as thest ones toe in, naturally went to the end of the line.


    Usually it takes at least half an hour from the start of school to receive the four little ones.


    Bonnie is used to it, and after waving at the four youngsters from afar, she went to find an empty space


    nearby and waited.


    But Charles was particrly anxious and brutally pushed all the parents in front of him away, "I''m here


    to pick up my niece and nephew, Joanna."


    The teacher couldn''t help but frown, "This parent, could you please be patient? We have toe in


    order, little Joanna and the others are at the back."


    "Do you know who I am? And talk to me about order?" Charles was full of condescension, "Hurry up


    and bring out the child, I still have business."


    "If you have something to do, go ahead, I see little Joanna''s mommy is here too, her mommy can pick


    up the kids." The teacher still spoke in a very good-natured way.


    But Charles was even more annoyed when he thought of hisst failed attempt to borrow money.


    "What mommy, just a stepmother, no, she is not even a stepmother, at most a woman in the Grant


    family to warm the bed, and I am different, I am a real uncle!"


    Charles puffed out his chest in triumph, and the words that came out stung like nothing else.


    And as soon as this was said, those parents around who knew Bonnie, all began to look over with


    complicated eyes.


    "She''s just the woman who warms the bed? I thought the one who camest time was the husband."


    "Tch, it looks like it should be nameless and unattributed, what''s the figure?"


    "Figure money, look at the few little ones she brought, wearing all the brand names, especially the two


    little boys, can wear custom models of children''s green water ghost, the daddy must be very rich."


    "For money to be someone else''s stepmother, then if I were richer, wouldn''t she be able toe and


    give me ...... heh heh heh."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    The increasingly shrill sounds of discussion have drilled into Bonnie''s ears.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It''s a lie to say you don''t care.


    But if she were to freak out now, or exin or whatever, she would be ying right into Charles'' hands.


    Because the more she gives a reaction, the more these people will feel that she is annoyed and is


    trying to cover up.


    So it''s better to be silent.


    Bonnie just thinks of herself as a deaf person and stands motionless.


    But she was so calm, but the four youngsters who were still in line were already angry.


    Meow, dare to bully mommy, this uncle, really ate the bear''s heart and leopard''s guts!


    "Let''s go get him!" little Joanna''s fists were clenched.


    Erika agrees, "Or I''d shave his Mediterranean haircut and change his qi so he''d be a downer until his


    hair grows back."


    "Yes yes." little Joanna nodded her head desperately, indicating that this was a great idea.


    That''s when Lukas stepped forward and reminded his two sisters with a stern face, "Erika and Joanna,


    you''re only five years old, how can you hold a grudge like that?"


    Such a little girl, is not beautiful oh!


    Hearing this, the two little girls'' round cheeks wrinkled into a ball of worry, "Then what should we do, we


    can''t hold a grudge, don''t we clean up this bad guy?"


    "Stupid sister," Lukas raised his hand and petted his sisters'' heads, "we don''t hold grudges because, if


    there is a grudge, we have to avenge it on the spot!"


    When the wordsnded, Lukas looked to Andrew next to him, "Andrew, is it done?"


    Andrew''s cool, cold little face didn''t have half a superfluous expression, directly exited the page on his


    phone and gave a hint, "It''s already here."


    The four youngsters turned their heads to look over and saw a heavily made-up woman rushing up to


    Charles.


    Hugging Charles''s thigh, Ow started to howl.


    The voice was so loud that it almost made the eardrums of a few passers-by shattered.


    "You bastard, have you gotten the money or not? I can''t hide my stomach anymore, are you still going


    to marry me?" The woman cried out.


    Charles was confused, "No, who are you, and when did I say I wanted to marry you?"


    "You still want to pretend, right?" The woman snorted coldly, "Ye, weren''t you the one who said that you


    were going to deliberatelye and target your nephew-inw today, and then get a paparazzi


    reporter toe and take pictures, and then your nephew-inw will have to pay to set things right,


    and then you''ll get the money?"


    "When did I say that!" Charles was practically dying of impatience.


    Who the hell is this woman!


    Charles hurriedly tried to clear the connection.


    But at this time, I don''t know who yelled out in the crowd that there was a doggie, and everyone''s eyes


    turned in unison to the nearby grass.


    As expected, they found two men inside carrying cameras and wearing small army green vests.


    This dress, this line, that is not a paparazzi reporter, they do not believe ah.


    The evidence was overwhelming, and the usations of the crowd instantly changed, "Oh my God, I


    didn''t expect this person to go so far, to turn right and wrong upside down for money."


    "That''s right, I always thought Annie was a good mommy and apletely different person than the


    kind of person he said she was."


    "Almost got fooled by him, it''s disgusting, people like that go to hell when they die."


    ......


    In just a few moments, public opinion fell on Charles, and the spittle could almost drown him.


    Charles one bite is no match for many mouths and was instantly defeated.


    The most critical thing is that he wanted to escape, the face painted like putty woman still dragged him,


    forcing him to continue to be scolded raw.


    Charles is cracking up.


    "Shut up, who are you people to talk about him like that?" At this time, a voice suddenly sounded,


    milking fiercely and fiercely.


    Charles turned his head, his eyes bursting with surprise, "Little Joanna?"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    In Charles''s surprised gaze, Joanna slowly walked up to him.


    Then hands a crossed waist, milk voice fierce everyone, "you do not say so my uncle, he is actually


    good to me, he often send me food."


    "Yes, yes, I often bring food to children, I like children so much, do I look like a bad person? Someone


    must have deliberately still nted me." Charles hurriedly said.


    When someone was mentioned, there was a deliberate nce in Bonnie''s direction.


    But Bonnie was unconcerned.


    Nope, there are actually mood swings.


    Only look at Charles with sympathetic eyes.


    Sympathy?


    Charles is wondering what''s wrong with his eyes.


    But on second thought, it''s probably because Bonnie thought she had herself in a position to win, so


    she gloated in sympathy when everyone scolded him!


    Yes, that''s definitely true.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After thinking about the original reason in his mind, Charles couldn''t help but want tough.


    This ridiculous Annie, who doesn''t even realize that she''s the one who will be scolded the mostter


    on.


    It''s really a brainless woman, just good-looking, no use at all!


    The heart curses, Charles again looked down at Joanna in front of him, "Little Joanna, today big uncle


    also brought you good food, you quickly try."


    "Sure." Little Joanna immediately reached out and took it.


    As a result, the gift box fell to the ground when I didn''t pay attention to it, and the pastries inside were


    scattered all over the floor.


    "My pastry!" Little Joanna hurriedly reached out to pick it up, picked up a white pastry, broke it in half


    and was about to stuff it into her mouth.


    "Wait and Joanna," the kindergarten teacher rushed to stop Joanna, "there are bugs in here!"


    Hearing the teacher''s exim, the eyes of the crowd fell on the pastry in little Joanna''s hand.


    At once, the sound of sucking in cold air was heard one after another.


    There are even timid kindergarteners and female parents, are scared to tears.


    Because inside that pastry, there was actually a veryplete ck worm that looked crooked and


    particrly scary.


    Gosh, what the hell is going on here?


    "Teacher, can''t there be worms in the confection?" Joanna also blinked her little eyes and asked very


    innocently, "Although the things that my great uncle gave me in the past would give me a stomach ache


    or something, but my daddy checked it out and it was all non-toxic oh, this is definitely not toxic either."


    " and Joanna you don''t eat," the teacher again hurried to stop, "stomach pain means there is a problem


    ah, even if not toxic, but it does not mean that it is clean."


    When he said this, the teacher looked at Charles with anger in his eyes.


    This person is a foul-mouthed person who likes to falsely use and nt evidence against others,


    but now he is actually doing this to children.


    Too heartless!


    "I didn''t do this, the snacks I brought were clean, the bug must have been there when they were sold to


    me." Charles was terrified and rushed to speak up.


    But with what happened before, and the fact that Joanna didn''t look like she was lying,bined with


    what they saw with their own eyes, no one believes Charles anymore.


    I don''t know who shouted a word to arrest Charles to the police station, and everyone went straight to


    work.


    Twisting and walking Charles away, just as he passed by Bonnie.


    Watching Charles being escorted away, Bonnie shook her head again in sympathy.


    Hey, these four little guys just picked out are not good, Charles actually will becent, it is really


    silly.


    It''s like living these 40 years for nothing.


    With that in mind, Bonnie waved her hand towards little Joanna, "Get in line, Mommy is waiting for you


    outside."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    About half an hourter, Bonnie received the four little ones.


    After taking them to the car, she reminded them in a serious tone, "You should not do this again, what if


    you are found out?"


    She suffered a little aggravation is fine, but if the four little ones because of this what happened, then


    what can be done?


    "Stupid mommy," Andrew''s cool little face was full of disgust, "We''re not kids anymore, how could


    anything happen to us."


    "That''s right mommy, besides we can''t just watch you get bullied, right?" Lukas said.


    The two young girls even raised their hands and swore seriously, "We will protect ourselves well, just


    like we did just now."


    Looking at the anxious look of the four youngsters, Bonnie felt warm in her heart.


    She reached out and rubbed the nearest Erika, "I know, but Mommy still wants you to behave


    yourselves and behave well this time, next time Mommy will strike out on her own."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Andrew wrapped his arms around his chest, "If you do make a move, we don''t care, if not, we''ll still


    clean up the bad guys."


    This speaks like and opens the tone of voice, living off the mini version of Sebastian.


    Bonnie thought, and actually wavered a little.


    But she quickly came back to her senses and didn''t say anything more, but started the car and took the


    four youngsters back home.


    --


    Because Charles made such a fuss, Bonnie returned to the Sunshine Vi a littleter than usual.


    Just as she walked to the foyer, she saw Donna and Sebastian standing in the dining room doorway


    talking.


    It was mainly Donna who was speaking, her tone was anxious, "Mr. Grant, this Mrs. Grant is not back


    yet, why don''t you call and ask?"


    Sebastian wrinkled his brow, lifted his thin lips, and was about to speak.


    That''s when Bonnie spoke up, "Donna, we''re home."


    Huh?


    Seeing Bonnie back at this time, a touch of disappointment crossed Donna''s face.


    She had just thought of a way to make Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant''s rtionship warm up, and this Mrs.


    Grant, why did shee back?


    But it was good to get home safely after all, so Donna said nothing more.


    She squeezed out a smile, "Good, good, Mrs. Grant it''s good that you''re back, then I''ll go serve the rice


    and wash my hands for dinner right away."


    "Good." Bonnie nodded and rushed the four youngsters to wash their hands.


    And she herself lifted her feet to head for the bathroom.


    But just as she was passing by Sebastian, she was stopped.


    The handsome arrogant face was full of unfathomable expressions, and the deep dark eyes looked at


    her lightly, "Why don''t you do CT?"


    "How do you know I don''t do it?" Bonnie asked him back, with surprise in her eyes.


    Sebastian''s handsome face crossed with a touch of unnaturalness, his tone disgusted and annoyed,


    "Eric had to talk to me and asked me to ask you."


    So that''s it.


    A self-deprecating smile crossed Bonnie''s eyes.


    It hase to this, she actually still has the illusion that Sebastian may be concerned about her and


    only deliberately went to Eric to ask about the situation.


    Emotions go round and round, just Eric curious.


    It''s ridiculous, although the object of a fake marriage, but in the end live under the same roof, even the


    same nest.


    But Sebastian gave her less attention than Eric, his assistant.


    Bonnie''s heart felt like it had been doused with a pot of cold water, and her voice was chilled, "I just


    don''t want to do it, can''t I?"


    "You''re making fun of your own body." Sebastian''s handsome face was instantly gloomy.


    Bonnie didn''t hesitate to say, "So what if I''m joking, who cares?"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    In therge living room, two people stood opposite each other, and the atmosphere was extremely


    tense.


    Bonnie looked at Sebastian in front of her and had to clench her hands with all her might to force her


    tears not to fall.


    No crying.


    Sebastian would not have cared about her, and she cried just to invite disgust.


    Why bother doing such a pointless thing?


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go wash my hands." Bonnie said, turning around and heading to the


    bathroom.


    Only Sebastian was left standing in ce, focused pupils, there was a minute or two of indescribable


    complexity and annoyance vor.


    This dinner, Sebastian and Bonnie are not a good meal.


    After the hasty solution, one of them went to the study and the other to the bedroom.


    It looks like a quarrelsome couple.


    Donna was so worried that she couldn''t stop sighing while washing the dishes.


    Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant are always fighting like this, and their rtionship will definitely be affected.


    But the four youngest are in the living room doing crafts and watching TV, but not half worried.


    They are at this moment as very ordinary five-year-old children, do not understand the world of adults,


    just immersed in their happy and joyful childhood life.


    But in reality, they''re busy!


    "Sister, have you finished painting yet?" Andrew inquired as he came forward.


    Erika shook off her sore arms, "Soon, when I finish painting this meadow, I''ll be ready."


    "It''s not like the grass is important, as long as the people are drawn." Joanna pulled the cardstock over,


    "Bring it over here and I''ll add a puppy on the side."


    A few people worked on it, and then they solemnly took the finished handicraft to the study.


    In the study, Sebastian is working on documents.


    Usually only need half an hour to deal with things, he used a whole hour today, and still only dealt with


    less than half of it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, can wee in?" Joanna asked in a milky voice, poking her little head in.


    Sebastian tossed the signature pen on the table, "Come in."


    The four youngsters then rushed in and took the finished craft to Sebastian.


    "What''s this?" Sebastian looked at the ugly kindergarten craft with disgusted eyes.


    "It''s homework, let''s do a diorama of a family." Joanna replied, "Daddy, it''s our family of five oh."


    A family of ...... five?


    Sebastian was amused by the childish remark and tried to correct Joanna for undercounting.


    But then he noticed that on the three-dimensional cardstock, there was only one dad character, no


    mom.


    No wonder Joanna is talking about a family of five.


    "Doesn''t your Mommy Annie count?" Sebastian was silent for a moment before he spoke in a deep


    voice.


    "My mommy doesn''t count," Lukas answered first, "my great uncle said that my mommy is just a bed


    warmer for you daddy, not a family at all."


    Charles actually said something like that?


    The shade on Sebastian''s handsome face was umting more and more, and he subconsciously


    denied it, "False, you should not believe it."


    "Is it really a lie?" Andrew lifted his head leisurely, extraordinarily bashful and Sebastian locked eyes, "If


    you really care about my mommy, why are you still fighting with her, she''s sick and fragile and needs to


    be coaxed."


    "Yes, yes daddy, girls are for pain, you''ll lose Mommy Annie like this, nah, here''s the cream, go put it on


    Mommy Annie and then you''ll make up!"


    Sebastian''s hand was stuffed with a poultice with residual warmth.


    The ointment emitted a stinky smell, but he did not directly throw it away, but lowered his eyes and


    stared at it, with a lot of thoughts in his mind.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Inside the bedroom.


    Bonnie took a brief shower and then sat on the edge of the bed to rub her hair.


    That''s when Sebastian walked in with his feet up.


    Bonnie just ignored it and buried her head in her work.


    A few secondster, arge, dry bath towel fell over her head, blocking her face.


    Bonnie reached up and ripped the towel off, her tone sulking, "Sebastian, what are you doing?"


    "You''re not afraid of catching a cold when your back is all wet, you really don''t consider yourself a


    patient?" Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    The anger on Bonnie''s face froze instantly.


    She sarcastically draped the bath towel over her shoulders and jarred, "Thanks."


    "Hmm." Sebastian nodded.


    Then the atmosphere in the room fell into a strange awkwardness, two people did not say anything,


    surrounded by silence.


    Finally it was Sebastian who lifted his thin lips first, his tone raw, "Lift your shirt and I''ll put the ster


    on you."


    What?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bonnie stared in amazement with clear almond eyes, almost choking on her own saliva.


    She was going to ask Sebastian if he was joking, but then she looked down and really saw a corner of


    the cream in the man''s palm.


    No, right?


    Is Sebastian really going to ster her?


    But doesn''t Sebastian care nothing about her ......


    Bonnie, a little wrung out in her mind, refused stiffly, "It''s better to let Donna medicate me."


    "Donna has gone to bed."


    "Why so early, it''s just before ten o''clock ah, I''ll go downstairs and take a look."


    With that, Bonnie was about to stand up.


    Instead, Sebastian pinned her directly to the edge of the bed, followed by a backhanded push, and she


    was on her back.


    Sebastian''s hands were even crisper and lifted up her thin silk nightgown.


    Arge piece of jade-like skin exposed in the air, emitting a faint rose fragrance, raven green long hair


    is wantonly cloaked open.


    Like a freshlynded mermaid.


    Sebastian''s deep, bottomless pupils drifted off slightly, the knot in his throat was rolling, "Don''t move, lie


    down, the ster is ruined if you stick it crooked."


    Bonnie had to lie still and not move, but her heart was about to beat out.


    More torment is yet toe.


    Sebastian''s calloused fingertips crossed her back, clearly a very ordinary physical contact, but she


    couldn''t help but shiver, her ears were so red that they almost dripped blood.


    The stering took less than a minute in total, but it felt like a century to her.


    It was hard to put the ster on, she hurriedly rolled over and sat up, wrapping herself tightly with the


    bath towel.


    "Thanks Mr. Grant, then if there''s nothing else, I''ll rest." Bonnie hurriedly said.


    Sebastian didn''t object and turned to leave.


    Only he just went to the bathroom to get the hair dryer, then went back to the edge of the bed and


    started blowing Bonnie''s hair.


    Bonnie''s entire body was confused by the noise of the hair dryer.


    No, what the hell is going on here?


    Why, for good reason, did Sebastiane over and give her medicine and blow-dry her hair?


    When he was wondering, Sebastian spoke, his voice raspy and dark, "Just downstairs, you said


    something wrong."


    "What?"


    "Someone cares about you, Donna, AndrewLukas, Erika and Joanna ...... and me."


    Bonnie then turned her head and looked at Sebastian with a suspicious and stony face.


    "Got it?" Sebastian''s expression was serious, "So don''t joke about your body in the future, it''s very


    irresponsible for you and for others."

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Bonnie''s slender, white hand gently tugged at the corner of Sebastian''s coat.


    Like a deer in the woods, those eyes shine with a faint glow, and when you look closely, you can see a


    bit of anticipation.


    "Did you just say that you care about me too?"


    She heard it right, didn''t she?


    "Of course I care about you, after all, you are designer Magnolia, and I''m still waiting for you to help me


    take this fat piece of the East Asian board, so you better get well soon for me."


    When he said this, Sebastian''s handsome face was etched with seriousness and gravity.


    The corners of Bonnie''s mouth, however, still rose wildly upward.


    Having known Sebastian for over ten years, she still knows some of Sebastian''s little details.


    For example, when you want to cover up, you will try desperately to find a reason to exin.


    Just like now, he is concerned about himself, but has to find all kinds of excuses to rationalize this


    concern.


    The unhappiness that had umted in the heart for several days, actually fell apart instantly after


    hearing these words.


    "Don''t worry," Bonnie nodded, "Mr. Robertson got me seen by Expert Smith and said I''ll bepletely


    healed in about half a month, so don''t worry about it."


    Sebastian''s expression was just a little twisted, "Who is worried about you, less to their own face."


    Said the hair dryer and put it down, "Change into a dry nightgown before you go to bed."


    Looking at Sebastian''s back as he left, the corners of Bonnie''s mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    She even copsed on the bed and tried to roll around.


    But in the end, the idea was abandoned.


    Because the back is just too painful to roll around.


    This night, Bonnie slept extremely well.


    When she got up in the morning, she rolled over and sat up, thought about it, hurriedly changed her


    clothes and rushed downstairs.


    In the dining room on the first floor, Sebastian and the four youngsters are having breakfast.


    "Mrs. Grant you are awake, why are you dressed so formally today, you look great." Donna came out


    with milk andplimented happily.


    This is not a pat on the back, but Bonnie does look good in this outfit.


    Clearly is the kind of difficult to manage the goose yellow, a little inattention, will set off the skin is very


    dark, but wear in Bonnie body, but extraordinarily beautiful.


    Just standing there, it is already beautiful like a fairy walking out of a painting.


    And Donna felt that today Bonnie body, there is a kind of indescribable kind of temperament.


    "Nanny Donna, it''s a happy asion," Erika said.


    Donna hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes, yes, that''s it."


    She also stroked Erika''s little head, "Our Erika baby is amazing, she knows so much."


    "I''m going to go to the Grant Group today to collect a little corporate culture and revise my design."


    This was her inspiration that came out of nowhere this morning.


    Since Sebastian is still counting on her to help take over the East Asia board, of course she has to


    spare no effort to do her best!


    But hearing this, Sebastian didn''t even raise his head and rejected it outright, "There''s no hurry, we''ll


    talk about itter."


    "But aren''t you going to be talking about this deal in a week?" Bonnie asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sebastian''s tone remained muted, "I deferred."


    This tone, as if the postponement is not about whether thepany takes the big business of the East


    Asia board, but a small thing like whether to go for ate dinner.


    "Wait until you get better," Sebastian finished thest sip of his coffee and stood up, his ck pupils


    finally fell on Bonnie''s face, "I don''t want to bring a wounded man to business, it''s unlucky."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Bonnie immediately will be beautiful eyes wide, "I''m not really an injured person, it''s just a little back


    pain, a shot to stop ......"


    Before the words were finished, Donna next to me quickly interrupted, "Mr. Grant is right, don''t worry, I


    will take good care of Mrs. Grant and let her get better soon."


    Sebastian nodded, lifted his feet and left the Sunshine Vi.


    Donna then turned to Bonnie with a slight grumble, "Mrs. Grant, why are you acting like a straight


    woman?"


    "Straight girl?" Bonnie was all confused, "What do you mean?"


    "That was just now. Didn''t you hear that Mr. Grant postponed his work because he was concerned


    about you and wanted you to get well, so why are you still trying to be brave?"


    "......"


    A wave of warmth sted through Bonnie''s heart, and she gnashed her teeth lightly, "Donna you''re


    overthinking this, aren''t you?"


    Donna''s expression, however, was firm, "I''m so old, can''t I see this point?"


    After a pause and added, "Believe it or not Mrs. Grant, ask anyone else at the Sunshine Vi, or any of


    thepany''s employees, if Mr. Grant used to postpone work?"


    Even if the sky today under the knife, about the time, he will be determined to go to the appointment.


    But all of this is broken in Bonnie''s case.


    What is this if not care and pampering!


    "That''s also because I''m more important in this case, that''s why I''m expected to respond in the best


    possible light, so as not to give him a wrong turn, Donna you don''t guess blindly." Bonnie hurriedly said.


    Without waiting for Donna to speak again, she hurriedly skipped the topic, "You four, have you eaten?


    I''ll send you to kindergarten."


    The four little ones looked at each other, all pursing their lips and snickering, then obediently put on


    their school bags and went out.


    Bonnie then drove them to the nursery.


    Then, we drove back to the Sunshine Vi.


    On the way, I passed an alleyway and saw Anna''s car and the woman who was sleeping with her legs


    on the steering wheel.


    If not Anna, who else?


    This alley is a notoriously busy part of Willisto, with peopleing and going, plus it''s the morning rush


    hour, so there are a lot of people passing by, and basically they all nce at the car.


    That look, there is disgust and lewdness, and even a barefaced greed.


    Oh my God!


    Bonnie''s scalp was tingling and she rushed over and woke Anna up.


    "Auntie, why are you sleeping here?" Bonnie said, and took off her jacket to cover Anna''s two long legs


    that were only wearing hot pants.


    Anna yawned, "I''m waiting for my future husband here."


    "Waiting for who?" Bonnie was confused.


    "It''s the masked man who saved me, as I told youst time." Anna said again.


    Oh, that''s when Bonnie remembered.


    Not only does ite to mind, but it''s also creepy.


    She stared at Anna as if she were an alien, looking at Anna all the time.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Anna asked.


    Bonnie''s eyes were full of disbelief, "You''re still thinking about this guy?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Then of course, I said I would find him and be with him, so I came to squat, and when I squatted him, I


    confessed." Anna''s expression was extraordinarily firm.


    "So how long have you been squatting here?" Bonnie asked.


    Anna crossed her fingers, "From yesterday when you helped me get rid of Bruno, until now."


    That''s not a day and a night?


    Bonnie thinks she''s really bewitched!

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Looking at Anna''s soulful eyes covered with red blood, Bonnie was quite distressed.


    What is the origin of this masked man ah, can make Anna haunted to this point?


    "You go back and get some rest, the bar is not open now either, how can hee, I''lle with you


    later in the evening." Bonnie persuaded.


    Anna thought about this and agreed.


    Bonnie then drove and brought Anna back home.


    As soon as she entered the house, Anna''s stomach let out a rumbling sound.


    She touched her stomach with embarrassment, "I haven''t eaten all day."


    "Good point," Bonnie rolled her eyes, "wait, I''ll go make you some porridge while you get some sleep."


    With her best friend looking after her, Anna rxed andy down to sleep.


    About half an hourter, Bonnie made the porridge and brought it to the living room to give it to Anna.


    When she found her sleeping, she didn''t bother to disturb her.


    Bonnie found an apron and rubber gloves and started to clean Anna''s room.


    This woman lives alone, really unkempt, making the house look like a doghouse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bonnie worked for a full three hours before she could barely tidy up.


    When I went downstairs again, I found Anna had woken up some time ago and was holding white


    porridge and stuffing it into her mouth.


    "Bonnie, your white porridge is so delicious, whoever marries you in the future will be blessed in eight


    lifetimes." Anna frantically pped the horse''s ass.


    Bonnie has long been used to it, rolled her eyes and sat down next to her, "I don''t have the heart to


    marry someone, don''t be ridiculous."


    Anna nodded obediently, "Yes, yes, yes, after all, you''re already licensed with Sebastian, who else are


    you marrying?"


    Bigamy is a crime punishable by imprisonment!


    "The reason I''m with Sebastian is to make it easier to find Natan''s trail at the Grant Residence, it''s not


    like I''m actually married to him." Bonnie hurriedly exined.


    Anna oh so quietly.


    As a result, two minutester, Bonnie couldn''t resist and nudged Anna''s shoulder with her elbow, "That,


    what do you think it means when a man suddenly gives you medicine and blows your hair?"


    "Blow-drying your hair?" Anna''s eyes instantly lit up, "What do you think about blowing your hair for


    you?"


    Bonnie thought back carefully, "The technique wasn''t very good, I felt like my scalp was being yanked


    off."


    "......"


    "Who asked you that, I said what was your reaction when Sebastian blew your hair out, your heart


    racing and your cheeks burning?" Anna rolled her eyes.


    "It''s okay, too, just ...... on normal reactions." Bonnie''s eyes dodged, "No, I didn''t say it was Sebastian."


    Anna gave another hard nk stare, "If it''s not Sebastian or who else, you''d let another man touch


    you?"


    Bonnie was dumbfounded.


    "Bonnie, has Sebastian fallen in love with you?" Anna guessed, "After all, the Sebastian I remember is


    not so attentive and gentle."


    Not to mention blow-drying a woman''s hair, at a cocktail party and a woman perfunctorily holding hands


    and dancing have never!


    The more she thought about it, the more sure she was, Anna pped her thigh hard, "He must have


    fallen for you, Bonnie, this is a great opportunity."


    "What great opportunity?" Bonnie was filled with confusion.


    Anna said seriously, "Of course it''s a chance to fake it, don''t you like Sebastian for many years? Now


    you are with him as Annie, and do not leave Willisto, when you find Natan, your family of seven, live


    well ah."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    A fake rtionship with Sebastian?


    Bonnie choked on her own saliva and coughed so hard that her cheeks turned red.


    "Is that so exciting?" Anna handed her a ss of water, "Are you that happy to be with Sebastian?"


    "I''m not happy," Bonnie denied, "I''m scared."


    "Afraid of what?" Anna didn''t understand.


    Bonnie then pursed her thin lips.


    Of course, she was afraid that Sebastian would find out that she was Bonnie.


    "Even if he really likes me, he only likes me as Annie. If I tell him now that I''m Bonnie, he will definitely


    leave me on the operating table like he did five years ago and let Be slit my belly open raw and take


    the baby, so I''d be better off dead!"


    When I think of that incident five years ago, Bonnie''s hands can''t control the trembling.


    To this day, she still clearly remembers the sound and pain of the mes as they licked through her


    skin.


    Let her be in pain!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She never wanted to be with Sebastian, but Sebastian didn''t love her at all and even wanted her dead!


    As she thought, a warm hand came over her, dispelling the coldness in Bonnie''s heart.


    "Bonnie, it''s all in the past." Anna spoke softly, pulling her thoughts back.


    Bonnie forced out a smile, "Eh, it''s all in the past."


    That''s the end of this topic.


    Anna hurriedly changed the subject, "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Be in a while, hasn''t she


    been up to anything?"


    "I haven''t seen her either." Bonnie shook her head, "She''s disappeared since the birthday party."


    "There must be a demon when things go wrong, you be careful, I will also help you to check privately."


    Anna said.


    Bonnie gave her a hug, "Thanks."


    "We''re good sisters, why do we need to be so polite?" Anna rolled her eyes.


    Talking andughing, time passes quickly.


    By three o''clock in the afternoon, Bonnie and Anna went to pick up the four little ones and then called


    Sebastian again, saying that they were staying at their best friend''s house tonight and would not be


    going home.


    "What BFF?" Sebastian asked.


    Bonnie is not good enough to say that it is Anna, it is directly vague past, "said the name you also


    know, in short, is a best friend, not a man."


    "Um,e back early tomorrow." Sebastian then agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Bonnie couldn''t help but sigh lightly in her heart.


    She is really no good, the surface said to be separated from Sebastian a little, but whenever she


    senses that Sebastian has a little bit of unhappiness, or will subconsciously exin.


    She''s useless!


    After mocking herself in her mind, Bonnie got up and started to cook something delicious for the four


    youngsters.


    It was the first time Joanna came to Anna''s vi, and she was curious about everything, plus Anna


    usually loves snacks, and there were imported snacks everywhere, so the little one''s eyes were


    shining.


    Anna saw the situation, directly took arge pile of snacks out and let Joanna eat whatever she


    wanted.


    "Auntie Anna you are so nice!" Joanna smiled with her eyes bent into a crescent moon, "I want to marry


    you."


    "But you''re a girl, you have to be a boy to marry me, and it looks like you don''t have that chance." Anna


    said.


    After a pause, and reached out to scrape the tip of Joanna''s nose, "And Aunt Anna has a boy she likes,


    so don''t think about it."


    Joanna was greatly disappointed.


    After thinking about it, he tilted his head again and asked Anna, "So do you have a brother or brother


    with a lot of snacks hidden away? I can marry them oh!"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Little Joanna milked the call and hung up.


    Leaving Rupert on the other end of the phone in tears.


    This little girl stayed upte at night and was actually busy introducing him to a wife?


    But in the end what woman ah, actually can make little Joanna are like ......


    Rupert''s mind also got a little curious.


    Just at this time Sebastian came into the office, and Rupert spoke up, "Cousin, all the tasks you gave


    me are almost done, can I go now?"


    "What for?" Sebastian asked with a nod.


    In front of his own cousin, Rupert did not dare to lie, so he gave an ount of everything.


    "Little Joanna introduced you to this?" After hearing this, Sebastian''s handsome brow instantly knitted


    up.


    Rupert nodded, unsure, "Yeah, what''s the problem?"


    Of course there''s a problem, and it''s a big one!


    Today little Joanna is following Annie to stay outside. If it is little Joanna who is now introducing Rupert


    to the women in the bar, then little Joanna should also be in the bar.


    In that case, so does Annie ......


    Sebastian immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Bonnie''s phone level.


    A few secondster, Bonnie was on the phone, "Hello?"


    Although it was a blur, Sebastian heard the faint sound of DJ music on the other end of the line.


    What is it if not a bar?


    A wave of irritation surged through Sebastian''s mind and he simply hung up the phone.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With that, he tossed the car keys to Rupert, "Go to the second basement and drive."


    "You''reing with me?" Rupert froze, puzzled.


    Sebastian lifted his eyelids and a stern wind swept through his eyes, "You have an opinion?"


    Rupert hurriedly waved his hands, "No no, I will go to the car now, cousin you wait for me at the


    entrance of thepany."


    "Eh." Sebastian nodded and lifted his feet to walk outside.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the entrance of the bar.


    But because this was the best time for the bar to do business, the parking spaces were already full,


    and Rupert had to park at the back door.


    As a result, Sebastian got right out of the car and went inside, without meaning to apany him to


    the parking lot.


    Rupert was filled with speechlessness.


    Come on, pro cousin, how realistic!


    He had to go to the back door and park the car by himself, and then he was ready to go in.


    When he reached the door, Rupert remembered something.


    little Joanna didn''t say what this woman looks like?


    If you don''t look good, what if you still have to haunt him when the timees?


    As a veteran of love affairs, Rupert is most afraid of entanglement.


    Thinking about it, he wore a mask.


    This way the woman can''t see his real face, and even if she wants to break off contact peacefully, it will


    be easier.


    Rupert put on the mask, which walked inside the bar.


    He first went to the bar and asked if there was anyone waiting for him here tonight.


    "What kind of people are you talking about?" The bar scratched its head, "Aren''t there a lot of people


    whoe to you every day? Describe it more specifically, I''ll see if I can remember."


    Rupert: "......"


    He did not ask little Joanna what the other party was wearing.


    Rupert then nned to call and ask Joanna.


    And at this time, Anna, who came out of the bathroom, saw Rupert at the bar at a nce.


    Isn''t this the masked man she''s looking for?


    "You''re finally here, I thought you''d nevere to this bar again." Anna said excitedly.


    Rupert was confused.


    Little burritos?


    No, what is this!


    Why did Annae here to find herself for no reason at all?


    "I have something to tell you." Anna said, about to pull Rupert outside.


    Rupert hurriedly stopped, "Wait, I still have someone I haven''t seen, wait until I do."


    Whenever the little burner can see, little Joanna to introduce the woman if not see, may never see


    again ah.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Anna blinked her amber eyes and stared at the pupils behind the golden mask, "Waiting for who?"


    "Just ...... is ......," Rupert said for a moment, not knowing how to answer.


    It was the bartender who was understanding, "Or you can go first? A woman will say she''s looking for


    youter, and I''ll call you right away."


    Rupert thought about it and nodded his head yes.


    Take two steps outside and remind the bartender again, "Jenny or Lilye over and tell them I''m not


    in."


    Those two women were so crazy that once they got to him, he couldn''t get out of it tonight.


    "OK," the bartender agreed readily.


    Only then did Rupert follow Anna outside.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But did not notice that Anna''s expression had beplicated.


    Only when we reached the open space outside the back door did Rupert open his mouth and ask,


    "Say, what do you want from me?"


    "You work here?" Anna asked tentatively.


    Rupert thought about it and nodded, "Sort of."


    After all, this bar is his, and there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with saying he works here.


    As a result of hearing this, Anna''s face became even moreplicated.


    Working in a bar, having to wait for other women, even having to reject women like Jenny and Lily.


    Isn''t this ......pimp?!


    Anna that bubbling pink girl''s heart, ah, directly ttered broken a ground.


    She really did not expect to die, she actually fell in love with a pimp at first sight!


    After half a day of silence, Anna asked again, "So how much money do you ...... make a month?"


    "Hundreds of thousands and millions, I think." Rupert didn''t exactly count.


    Hearing this, Anna''s heart got even colder.


    The end, look at this ie, should not be less with rich women ah!


    "You don''t seem to be looking well." Rupert saw Anna''s end and, out of a doctor''s instinctive reaction,


    reached out and touched Anna''s forehead.


    "It seems to have no fever, is it too stuffy inside the bar, is it stuffy in the chest, I have mint candy, you


    eat one."


    With that, Rupert pulled out the candy box he carried with him, which had all kinds of vors of candy.


    Anna saw it and couldn''t help but mutter a phrase in her mind.


    No wonder a month can earn rich women dozens of millions, this service is too thoughtful and attentive


    it!


    "By the way, what did you want to see me about?" Rupert asked again.


    Anna opened her mouth and got tangled up.


    How could she not have thought that the masked man was a pimp!


    But she can''t just discriminate against the masked man, right? After all, she also told Bonnie at the time


    that even if the other party was an ugly monster, she poked her eyes out and wanted to be with him.


    You can''t be a professional discriminator, eh, that''s it!


    Anna hardened her heart and opened her mouth to ask, "So what, how much do we have to pay a


    month if we stay together?"


    What?


    Rupert was confused.


    Little burrito to stay with him and have to ask how much money a month?


    Is it the pocket money for the woman to buy bags and clothes after the rtionship?


    Rupert thought carefully, "If it''s you, two million should be about right."


    Anna: "......"


    Damn pimp, quite good at watching the dishes!


    "Two million is too much, one million, and then after we''re together, you''ll quit immediately and not be


    allowed to do it anymore." Anna said.


    Rupert was confused, "Why do you want to quit? I''m happy in this job now."


    Being a private doctor for his cousin was more money and less work than he could ask for.


    How can you just say resign!

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Anna thinks this man really has no ambition.


    How to be pimp also when addicted to it!


    "I let you resign on resignation, where you so much nonsense, or you will give me your boss''s contact


    information, I will go to him to talk, let him release you." Anna said impatiently.


    Rupert was confused, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, hurry up and give me the contact information." Anna urged, taking out her phone first.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the car and get my phone." Rupert, good-humored and amused, ns to go to


    Sebastian''s car to get his business card and see how Anna ends up.


    As a result, Anna cursed in a low voice before she even got to the Hummer.


    Without saying a word, he yanked Rupert''s hand and went straight to the front door of the bar, then


    shoved him into his car.


    Then made a phone call, extremely whispered, "Hey, I just saw Bo ...... your husband''s car, you hurry


    to withdraw, do not bump into it, I''ll go first ah, do not be found by him we know."


    Otherwise, when Sebastian follows the trail and finds out that Annie is Bonnie, what should we do?


    This is Bonnie''s biggest fear.


    After hanging up the phone, Anna just kicked the gas and sprinted out.


    Poor Rupert, who didn''t even have a chance to say no, watched the bar disappear behind his head.


    No, he came to see little Joanna to introduce himself to the wife ah, how now directly taken away?


    --


    Inside the bar.


    After Bonnie received Anna''s phone call, her whole body suddenly got nervous.


    She looked around, but there was no sign of Sebastian.


    Still, she hurriedly stood up and got ready to go.


    The result is that when you stand up too anxiously, identally hit the person next to you, the person''s


    hands of red wine will be directly sshed on the body.


    "Wow, what the hell, don''t you have eyes?" The man was outright angry.


    Bonnie admitted that she was wrong and hurriedly apologized, "Sorry sorry sorry, I didn''t mean to, I''ll


    pay you back the money for the clothes."


    "Just pay for it and be done with it? You''ve ruined my fun tonight." The man who was sshed with


    cocktails was a man dressed in hip-hop style clothes and looked like he was hanging around.


    Not like any good people.


    Bonnie subconsciously took a step back, her voice frazzled, "So what do you want from me?"


    "You have a drink with me, I''m happy to drink, and you don''t have to pay for the clothes." The man said,


    and looked Bonnie up and down.


    Bonnie refused outright, "I can''t drink."


    "Bah!" The man spat a mouthful of spit, "Who are you fooling,ing to the bar won''t drink, what are


    you doing here?"


    Said, directly to the bartender asked for a bottle of cocktails, "I do not make it difficult for you, this


    degree is not high, you drink it, I will let you go, otherwise tonight, no good fruit to eat."


    Bonnie looked at the bottle of cocktail in front of her and was in a dilemma.


    And at this time, a hand came from behind and took the cocktail directly.


    "How dare you drink this cheap pigmented alcohol?" The low, raspy voice made Bonnie turn her head


    hurriedly.


    It''s Sebastian!


    "Sebastian, I ......" Bonnie subconsciously tried to exin.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But the man in front of him had already exploded and looked at Sebastian with eyes full of anger, "Who


    the hell are you, this is still cheap? This is a hundred bottle of cocktail!"


    "Only a hundred," Sebastian faintly hooked his scarlet thin lips, then snapped his fingers, "send him a


    bottle of 10,000, as an apology for my wife."


    After a pause, his tone was directly cold and stern, and he exined to the bartender next to him,


    "Take the wine and let him go."

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Sebastian''s first courtesy, the narrow eyes are warmthless sentiment.


    The bartender next to him acted quickly, first stuffing a $10,000 cocktail into the man''s arms, and then


    just tossing him out of the bar with his drink!


    Click!


    The man did not pay attention when he fell, the bottle hit the ground and broke open directly, spilling all


    the cocktails inside.


    Seeing this, the bartender did not have any semnce of sympathy.


    Instead, he coldly warned, "Hurry up and get out, you don''t know how to shine your eyes, you dare to


    offend anyone, that is the president of the Grant Group, Sebastian!"


    What?!


    The man then realized what Demon he had incurred, his whole face was pale, and his lips were


    trembling with bruises and bruises.


    He rushed to his feet and ran faster than a rabbit.


    Inside the bar, Bonnie was blinking her long, slender eyshes and looking apprehensively at


    Sebastian in front of her.


    In the colorful light, her originally white cheeks, but also seems almost transparent, as if a slight pinch,


    will break into countless pieces of small white flowers.


    Bonnie, like this, is at odds with the hustle and bustle of the bar.


    But she still came, to this kind of mixed ce, and even almost got a hard time from strange men.


    Sebastian''s thin lips were unhappily pursed into a straight line of morose white.


    "Mr. Grant, I''m actually here with my girlfriend tonight, she just left and I was ready to go." Bonnie


    exined.


    Sebastian looked over at her, "where is little Joanna and the others?"


    "Sleeping at my best friend''s house, in bed by eight o''clock at night, very well behaved." Bonnie


    hurriedly replied.


    Hm...


    The woman has a conscience and did not bring the children to this pestilential ce.


    Sebastian''s face eased a little, but it was still tight, "Follow me."


    Bonnie is still standing dumbfounded and unresponsive.


    And after Sebastian took two steps, he realized she wasn''t following, cursed in a low voice, turned


    back, and yanked her hand straight out the door.


    Bonnie stared nkly at Sebastian holding her hand, feeling like she was stepping on cotton with every


    step.


    And the people around them consciously gave way to ane, allowing the two to leave against the light.


    Only when he got to the car did Sebastian let go of Bonnie.


    Licking her scarlet rose lips, Bonnie finally couldn''t help but inquire, "That, did youe to see me on


    purpose?"


    If so, how did Sebastian know she was at the bar?


    Sebastian started the car, his bony hand lightly resting on the steering wheel, rhythmlessly tapping


    gently, his voice dark and raspy, "little Joanna called Rupert and said she was going to introduce him to


    his wife."


    Fuck me.


    Bonnie understood instantly.


    So little Joanna was informed that the masked man did not appear, so she wanted Rupert and Anna to


    be together?


    This little guy, not sleeping in the middle of the night, actually ran to hold the red thread.


    Bonnie simply cried andughed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "So, you came to see what little Joanna''s introduction to Rupert''s wife looks like?" Bonnie asked.


    "No, I just came to see if you brought your kids to the bar." Sebastian denied it.


    Bonnie then let out an oh, followed by a raised smile, "Well, you''re relieved now, I wouldn''t do such a


    thing."


    "Eh." Sebastian nodded, rolling a syble from the knot in his throat.


    With that, the car fell into silence.


    The car, filled with a light and refreshing smell, was dimly lit, with only the neon colorful light cast by the


    bar not far away.


    Bonnie just felt the air in the car getting thinner and thinner, and she couldn''t even breathe.


    And this time, Sebastian finally lifted his thin lips, "Address."


    "What address?"


    "The address of your best friend''s house, I''ll take you back." Sebastian replied.


    Bonnie originally rxed the string again tense up, hands also unconsciously clenched the seat belt,


    subconsciously refused, "No, I can take a taxi by myself."


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s azure ck pupils, instantly narrowed dangerously.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Sebastian was keenly aware that something was wrong.


    His bottomless ink eyes reflected Bonnie''s petite body, white and thin, nestled in the passenger seat,


    almost invisible.


    But it''s such a small thing, now with a panicked glint in its eyes.


    "You''re hiding something from me?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Bonnie hurriedly shook her head, "No, how could I have something to hide from you, huh, no it''s not."


    Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes and sized her up from top to bottom, his pupils shrinking slightly,


    "Then why are you afraid to say the address of your best friend''s house?"


    Could it be that this woman didn''t sleep at her best friend''s house, but ...... man''s house?


    Sebastian didn''t know that Bonnie was now torn up inside.


    If Anna''s vi address is reported now, then she will be found out to be Bonnie after stic surgery.


    There''s no telling what will happen then.


    But if not, Sebastian''s eyes are clearly already suspicious.


    "Just ...... didn''t my bestie go out on a date with someone? There are a lot of neighbors she knows in


    that area where she lives, and if they see me take a guy back, they''ll talk nonsense." Bonnie lied.


    Sebastian''s eyes were half closed, his expression inexplicable.


    Obviously not convinced.


    "Give you one more chance to tell the truth." Sebastian said in a deep voice, but the air had be


    oppressive and stern.


    "Well," Bonnie wilted, burying her head deep into her chest, "my best friend is still single well, I''m afraid


    she''ll like you, after all, you ...... are so handsome."


    Sorry Anna, in order to get out of it, I can only shape you into a big nymphomaniac hating girl!


    And hearing this, Sebastian''s face instantly sank, "She likes me?"


    "Yes, you also saw, my best friend is still thinking abouting to the bar to seek true love, a look is a


    love brain, when you see such a handsome man, snatched away how?"


    After opening her mouth, Bonnie was much more fluent in lying.


    She even had the guts to look up and meet Sebastian''s eyes straight on, "I don''t want you to be taken


    away from me by someone else."


    "......"


    Sebastian actually moved his eyes away somewhatmely.


    Is this woman drunk? What is she talking about at night?


    "It''s true, and if you don''t believe me, let Eric meet my BFF tomorrow so you can see how crazy she is


    through Eric." Bonnie said again.


    Eric and Anna are not familiar with each other anyway, when Anna puts on makeup, and then scares


    Eric in ordance with the appearance of a nymphomaniac, and when Eric goes back to the order, the


    matter will not be muddled over.


    Sebastian, however, was silent and began to unbuckle the seat belt on himself.


    What is this stance?


    Bonnie was so anxious that she subconsciously explored her body and grabbed the corner of


    Sebastian''s coat, her eyes glistening like a panicked deer, "Sebastian, don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe." Sebastian said with a nod.


    Bonnie was confused.


    Why did Sebastian unbuckle his seat belt and get out of the car when he already believed in it?


    Just about to look up to ask a clear, Bonnie found himself hanging almost the entire body of Sebastian,


    the free hand, but also propped up on the suit pants.


    Through the thin fabric, she could clearly feel the body heat under the suit pants.


    Rolling and burning, making her whole face instantly flushed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Bonnie''s fair face is hung with a panicked expression, burning like, hurried to retract the hand.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that."


    But the next moment, Sebastian clutched her hand.


    His hands were wide and warm, causing Bonnie''s heart to flutter, "What are you ...... you doing?"


    Sebastian didn''t answer, but instead turned to hold Bonnie''s thin waist.


    Feeling the woman''s thin waist beneath the fabric, as if it could be broken with gentle force, Sebastian''s


    brow could not help but frown.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This woman, why is she so thin?


    The mind ponders, but the force of the hand is unconsciously rxed.


    Like fiddling with some precious treasure, he put Bonnie in the driver''s seat.


    With that, Sebastian got out of the car and helped close the door.


    "Let''s go." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    What?


    Bonnie didn''t respond.


    So Sebastian just put his hands on her just to carry her to the driver''s seat and then let her drive the


    car away?


    Then what is Sebastian driving!


    "What, or are you going to let me take you back?" Sebastian asked again in a deep voice when he saw


    that she didn''t move.


    Bonnie hurriedly shook her head, "No no, I''m going back to be with little Joanna and the others right


    now."


    With that, Bonnie hurriedly strapped herself in and prepared to go.


    But after stepping on the gas for less than a hundred meters, she put the car in reverse again.


    Lowering the window to reveal the small palm-sized face, "So what, why don''t I take you back to the


    Sunshine Vi first?"


    At thiste hour, it must be a long wait to get Rupert or Eric to pick up.


    Take a cab, Sebastian has a serious cleanliness problem and definitely does not want to take a cab.


    We can''t let Sebastian walk back, can we?


    Without objection, Sebastian got right into the car and sat on the passenger side.


    The leather seats still have a residual smell of Bonnie, a faint rose fragrance.


    I don''t know if it was already on her, or if it was the smell of shampoo or body wash.


    Bonnie then started the car and drove Sebastian back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Just as we arrived at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian''s cell phone rang.


    At first nce, it was actually Eric who called.


    Sebastian did not hesitate and pressed the answer button directly.


    As a result, he did not notice that the phone had automatically connected to the car''s Bluetooth, so the


    content of the call was directly yed out.


    Eric on the other end of the phone did not know this, and was happy to report the situation, "Mr. Grant,


    the police department sent word that they found a witness, saying that someone took Miss Morgan


    from the fire!"


    If we follow the trail down, we might be able to find Miss Morgan.


    ng-


    Bonnie''s expression on the driver''s seat instantly stiffened, and even the car keys were dropped on the


    footpad.


    That look, scared and terrified.


    Sebastian''s face was calm, but his deep ck eyes like ink stared at Bonnie for a moment before he


    turned his head away, "Keep investigating, make sure you find out who the person who took Bonnie is


    within three days."


    "Yes, don''t worry Mr. Grant, I''ll check it out as soon as possible." With a clue, Eric also motivated,


    immediately hung up the phone and went to work.


    Sebastian then lowered his eyes to look at Bonnie in front of him, collecting the darkness under his


    eyes, his throat welling up as he asked softly, "You seem nervous?"


    "Huh?" Bonnie hurriedly shook her head to deny, "No ...... no ah, just feel a little uneasy just, after all, I


    openly eavesdropped on your call with Eric Havens."


    "But you''re shaking." Sebastian hit the nail on the head.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Yes, Bonnie does shake.


    Even her hands are clenched tightly, everywhere joints are white, fine trembling voice denied, "No ......


    may be the car''s cold air is on too much."


    Sebastian''s eyes were half closed as he surveyed the small woman in front of him.


    Such poor excuses, he obviously did not believe.


    So he poked halfway across the room and stared at Bonnie, "You know this guy I was talking to Eric


    about, right?"


    "I don''t know." Bonnie tly denied it.


    She was really scared and panicked.


    What the hell is going on here? Why, for good reason, would Sebastian suddenly investigate something


    that happened five years ago and even start looking for her?


    What does Sebastian want?


    Countless questions lingered in Bonnie''s mind and distracted her.


    "Mr. Grant, I''m at the Sunshine Vi anyway, so I''ll take my own car and go back."


    With that, Bonnie tried to get out of the car and drive away.


    "If you see her, tell her I''m looking for her." Sebastian said leisurely from behind her.


    Bonnie''s footsteps stopped!


    Had she misheard Sebastian, who actually said that he was looking for her?


    She twisted her white hands into a ball and made her voice as calm and gentle as possible, disguising


    herself as an outsider, "What do you want with her?"


    "I have a lot of things I want to ask her, and things to tell her afterwards." Sebastian didn''t make it too


    clear.


    He vaguely sensed something, but could not bepletely sure.


    So, until he finds out the truth, Sebastian is not going to tell the whole story.


    But these words are enough to make Bonnie lose sleep until dawn.


    Bonnie didn''t even know how the hell she left the Sunshine Vi, and when she got back to Anna''s


    vi, she sat hard in the living room all night.


    The next morning, Anna yawned and walked into the foyer and was immediately startled by the figure


    in the living room.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bonnie, what are you doing sitting in the living room so early in the morning, you scared me." Anna


    patted her chest and went around to Bonnie.


    Then she saw the two huge ck circles under Bonnie''s face.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Anna finally realized that something was wrong and hurriedly inquired, "What''s wrong with you, you


    didn''t stay up all night, did you?"


    "He''s looking for me," Bonnie thought about it all night and still couldn''t figure it out, so she had to turn


    to Anna, "Last night Sebastian said he was looking for me and had something to say to me."


    What happenedst night, Bonnie originally told Anna.


    Now Anna couldn''t sit still.


    She stood up in the miso and circled back and forth in the living room, "What the hell does this


    Sebastian mean, why did he suddenly start checking up on you, and is he still not going to let you go


    by now?"


    "I don''t think he meant to hurt me the way he didst night." Bonnie said.


    Anna cut out, "That''s what you said five years ago, and he ended up using you as a fertility tool and


    throwing you on the operating table to be ughtered by Be!"


    Speaking of what happened back then, Anna is all fired up.


    If she hadn''t arrived at the hospital in time to drag Bonnie out of the fire, where would she be now with


    such a big BFF alive in front of her?


    "Sebastian the son of a bitch, you must not phase ......" Anna''s words have not finished, then thought of


    something, the face suddenly changed.


    She jerked her head up to look at Bonnie, "No Bonnie, didn''t you notice that someone was missing?"

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Missing someone?


    Bonnie hadn''t really noticed and blinked her long, slender eyshes in confusion, "Who is it?"


    Anna snapped her fingers and reminded her, "Be!"


    After so long, Be has not shown up, Anna went to investigate privately, but also did not find anyone.


    It was as if Be had evaporated.


    "If Sebastian is starting to investigate what happened back then, why hasn''t Be made a move?"


    Aren''t these two people in cahoots? And Be was at the hospital that year and knows better than


    anyone.


    The most important person Sebastian should go through to find Bonnie, is Be.


    But now it seems clear that the situation is not right.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''s too fishy that Be is missing and Sebastian suddenly starts investigating what happened five


    years ago." Anna''s brow knitted tightly after analyzing this point.


    This matter must be properly investigated to do so.


    "How do I find out?" Bonnie was a little confused, "Go to Sebastian?"


    Anna helplessly knocked Bonnie''s glossy white forehead, "You little fool, what''s the use of you looking


    for him, ask too many questions, but will expose yourself."


    "Then what?" Bonnie was out of tricks.


    It''s not that she''s stupid, but Sebastian''s sudden talk of investigating what happened five years ago


    really caught her off guard, and she couldn''t think of any ideas at all.


    Bonnie had no choice but to turn her attention to Anna for help.


    "Let''s go to Rupert," Anna said, "he and Sebastian are cousins and are usually close, there''s no reason


    he wouldn''t know about this.


    In addition, Rupert often mixed with the wind and snow ces, want to pinch certainly easier than


    Sebastian and Eric are.


    After finalizing the idea, Anna called Rupert directly.


    Soon, the call was answered.


    Before Anna had time to speak, she heard Rupert on the other end of the phone helplessly say,


    "Auntie, why are you calling me in the middle of the day?"


    How?


    What is this particrly familiar tone all about?


    "Did we have an appointment before that we couldn''t call during the day?" Anna asked.


    There was silence on Rupert''s end.


    Half a secondter, I fucked up a bit before regaining myposure, "Oh nothing, I misread the phone


    number, so it''s Little Burrito, what do you want to see me about?"


    What a close call, Rupert had two cards in his phone, one of which was a private number, and told


    Annast night to deal with her.


    When he answered the phone just now, Rupert didn''t pay much attention and thought it was a private


    number calling, that''s why he said that.


    Now with the job number, Rupert''s tone changed at once.


    And when Anna heard the three words Little Burrito, she immediately exploded.


    "Rupert are you itchy skin, if you dare to call me this nickname again, I''ll chop off your three legs!" Anna


    said hotly and iparably.


    This choking little pepper look really matches inexplicably with that scenest night when he directly


    wanted to be with him.


    The corner of Rupert''s lips unconsciously rose half a point, "Yes, yes, Miss Qin, what do you want from


    me?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, I want to ask you out for a drink and ask you to buy a piece ofnd


    by the way, suddenly I want to build a zoo for fun," Anna found a random excuse, "Let''s meet and talk


    in detail?"


    "Then it''ll be good for tonight." Rupert didn''t think much of it.


    "Okay, I''ll see you tonight at 8 o''clock at Serenity Restaurant." Anna said, "Don''t see me."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    After making an appointment for dinner, Anna hung up the phone.


    Turning to Bonnie, "I''ll just step in on this one, you don''t follow, lest Rupert find out about our


    rtionship."


    Bonnie nodded, "Well, then I''ll take the four babies back to the Sunshine Vi."


    So after breakfast, Bonnie took the little ones back.


    Although she didn''te home for just one night, Donna still thought about it, hugging and touching


    each other''s heads, and even went out to buy fruit and rifying powder, saying she would make


    dessert for the children.


    Bonnie was still thinking aboutst night and was so distracted that she didn''t bother to help.


    She went back to her bedroom and was actually sleepy enough to fall asleep in no more than a few


    moments.


    By the time I woke up again, it waste afternoon.


    Bonnie winced and rushed to get up and go downstairs to see Sebastian checking the four youngsters''


    kindergarten homework in the living room.


    In fact, there is no homework in kindergarten, just writing practice.


    But Sebastian was so serious that he even held the little ones'' hands and led them to trace the red on


    the paper.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The strokes are strong and powerful.


    Teaching AndrewLukas and little Joanna were fine, but only when it came to Erika, something went


    wrong.


    I can''t help it, who let Erika grow up abroad? The Englishnguage is used since childhood, plus


    divination and so on, and also write twisted runes, so write Chinese characters, it is not very good to


    read.


    Sebastian taught her several times, but Erika''s handwriting still looked like a pig''s.


    Erika was so anxious that she started dropping golden beans and choked up, "Dad Sebastian, don''t


    you dislike me, I''m really serious about writing, but I just can''t write well."


    "I don''t mind you." Sebastian said in a deep voice, holding Erika''s hand again, "Take your time, it will be


    written."


    With that, he proceeded to take Erika to trace the red.


    Bonnie next to me was stunned.


    Was this really the Sebastian she remembered?


    I can''t believe how gentle it is!


    Even little Joanna couldn''t help but grimace, "Daddy is so entric, before I can''t write well, daddy


    also beat me hand board heart, but now actually so good to Erika."


    This jealous little look directly amused Donna.


    "Erika is just starting to learn, isn''t she? And sincere attitude, so your daddy does not punish her ah,"


    Donna exined, "little Joanna, you were beaten heart, not because of bad writing, because of the


    trouble not to write oh."


    "Humph," revealed the truth, little Joanna is embarrassed, grunting, "Aliyah was watching me practice,


    so I did not want to write it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all your daddy teaching you guys from now on, oh yeah, and your Mommy Annie,"


    Donna added.


    Little Joanna was so happy that she started to coach Erika.


    Bonnie was watching, did not say anything, and there was no expression on her face.


    But in reality, her heart was turning over in a wave of fear.


    Donna meant, obviously, that Be would nevere back.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Be doesn''te back while Sebastian starts investigating what happened five years ago ......


    Bonnie spent every second like a year, just waiting for news from Anna''s side.


    After suffering for more than four hours, it was only at ten o''clock at night that Anna finally called.


    "Hey Anna, what did you ask about?" Bonnie asked hurriedly as she got through.


    Annaughs mysteriously, "You sleep first, tomorrow I wille to you, you will know everything."


    It''s still tomorrow?


    Bonnie was dying, "Can''t you tell me now?"


    Even if it is not clear in a word, at least tell her a little bit first, otherwise how can she sleep tonight!

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    But no matter how softly Bonnie tried, Anna refused to talk.


    Finally simply hang up the phone.


    When I called again, it showed that it was off.


    This woman ......


    Bonnie is really speechless.


    But what can I do, I can only wait until early tomorrow morning to go to Anna and ask for rification.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    --


    This end, Mid-Levels Restaurant.


    Anna bought two million bottles of Roman Conti out of her own pocket and tried to get Rupert drunk


    and set up a conversation.


    As a result, Rupert was only half-drunk, but she was already a drunken mess.


    The heap of red cheeks like ayer of stained rouge, the eyes are more confused, beautiful like a


    goblin.


    All this, Anna still stretched out her slender white hand, holding the empty bottle and waving it around,


    muttering, "Howe there''s no more wine, I haven''t drunk enough."


    "You''re drunk." Rupert said helplessly, extending his hand towards her, "Come on, I''ll take you back."


    Before her hand touched it, Anna shrank back several meters, her eyes full of caution, "What are you


    doing, are you trying to take advantage of me?"


    Rupert: "......"


    Forget it, he was toozy to bother with a drunk.


    "I''ll take you home, or I can call Bruno and have him pick you up." Rupert gave two options.


    But Anna said no to both, her eyes were out of focus, but her tone was firm, "Someone''sing to get


    me!"


    "Who is it?" Rupert''s movement of pulling out his cell phone to call Bruno stalled.


    Anna tilted her head in triumph, "Man!"


    That smug and arrogant look, coupled with this drunken and naive, made Rupert''s heart suddenly


    move.


    But with thates an inexplicable difort.


    Anna already has a boyfriend?


    Then why did he say he wanted to be with himst night.


    So, it is deliberately ying him?


    The more Rupert thought about it, the more upset he became.


    He simply stood up, "All right, since you have someone to pick up, I''ll go first."


    As he passed the counter, Rupert tossed his hot-stamped ck card to the cashier, "Take it to the


    Robertson Residence tomorrow."


    Then, without looking back, he left.


    In his red supercar, Rupert sped through the night, driving so fast it was almost scary.


    The temperature in the car also plummeted to the freezing point, the pair of always gentle pupils, now


    as sharp as a de, staring at the road ahead, the gas pedal to the end.


    With the near-roaring roar of the engine, Rupert didn''t hear the vibration of his phone.


    When the car came to a dead end, Rupert mmed on the brakes to stop.


    And at that moment, the phone on the passenger side vibrated again.


    Rupert nced down and it was Anna on the caller ID.


    This little burner, what is she calling for again?


    Rupert wanted to hang up the phone, but by some miracle, he pressed the answer button.


    Anna''s aggravated voice immediately came from the other end of the phone.


    "Stinky thing, why are you answering my call now?"


    Stinky thing, is Anna to wear the mask Rupert name, after all, she does not know she met this masked


    man called what name level.


    Rupert''s tone was slightly off, "Why, is something wrong?"


    "Come and pick me up at Serenity Restaurant." Anna added, pitifully, "I''ll wait for you outside oh."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Rupert was left staring at the car.


    So, Anna said a man wasing to pick her up, just waiting for "him in the mask" to pick her up?


    After a moment of silence, Rupert mmed on the gas pedal and after a beautiful drift turnaround,


    headed straight for the Serenity Restaurant!

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.


    When Anna opened her eyes, she realized that she was back in the bedroom of the vi.


    The head is as if it is going to explode.


    She sat up holding her head and couldn''t help but let out a delicate cry.


    The next moment, the door was pushed open, Bonnie walked in with a cup of sober tea, "Sober up,


    drink this."


    Anna obediently took the sobriety tea and drank it in one sip.


    Then looked around again nkly, "You brought me backst night ......?"


    "No," Bonnie denied with a shake of her head, "I just came in half an hour ago and saw you were drunk


    as hell, so I went downstairs to make sober tea."


    Then came back up and Anna was awake.


    Anna was a little confused.


    What is the situation?


    If Bonnie didn''t bring herself back, then how did she get back from Serenity Restaurantst night ......


    Just thinking, Bonnie hase forward, full of eyes expectantly asking, "What have you found out, tell


    me quickly."


    Bonnie came over early in the morning just to ask for the results.


    Anna cleared her throat, then opened her mouth and said, "I didn''t dare to ask too many questions


    about specific things, for fear of being suspicious, but I found out a good news, go, pack up and go


    out."


    This thing, of course, is to see with their own eyes more exciting!


    Anna said, about to roll over and get out of bed.


    And this time, she froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Bonnie looked at her uncertainly.


    Anna did not answer, lifted the dress in front of Bonnie, and after taking a closer look, stared in horror


    at her own eyes.


    Holy shit, why isn''t her outfit the same one she wore to the restaurantst night, but a cute little bear''s


    pajamas!


    And the underwear inside her, was changed!!!


    What the hell is going on here?


    "Anna, what''s wrong with you?" Bonnie sensed that something was wrong and rushed forward to push.


    "I ...... you go out and wait for me for a minute while I calm down." Anna then shooed her out.


    Then, Anna quickly retrieved the surveince in the vi and found that it was actually the masked man


    who sent himself back.


    Now she remembered thatst night she seemed to have called the masked man and asked him to


    come and pick her up.


    But this son of a bitch, after sending her home, actually gave her a change of clothes, that will not be


    watched ......


    What a beast!


    Not true!


    Changed clothes did not do anything, that is worse than a beast!


    Anna cursed a few more times in her heart before she changed her clothes and went out.


    She took note of this ount and will go back to the masked man tonight to settle it.


    As for now, she had to take Bonnie to see the big surprise first.


    Because she was still hungover, Bonnie took charge of the car and drove it directly to the entrance of


    the women''s prison in Kyoto, following Anna''s instructions.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Bonnie was confused.


    Anna nuzzled, "You''ll know when you get in, let''s go."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Pulling Bonnie with her, Anna then walked through the doors of the women''s prison and then said to


    the guards, "Excuse me, we''d like to visit Be, where do we fill out the paperwork?"


    "Be, huh?" The warder remembered who it was as soon as she heard it.


    Isn''t it the same crazy woman who is always in jail screaming to see Sebastian and saying she used to


    be Mrs. Grant?


    This kind of people actually stille to visit, really evil.


    But the guards didn''t say much, and after taking Anna and Bonnie to fill out the paperwork, they went to


    the visiting room.


    "Wait a few minutes and someone will bring her here." The prison guard said.


    Anna nodded and patted Bonnie''s shoulder again, "Take your time and talk, I''ll be out."


    "Aren''t you going to stay with me?" Bonnie was confused.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Anna blinked her beautiful almond eyes and reminded her, "I''m with you, then Be can follow the trail


    and find out our rtionship."


    Although Be is now locked up, who can be sure that herwork of influence in Willisto is gone?


    When Bonnie thought about it, that''s what happened.


    She then said nothing more and sat down at the table, waiting for Be to be brought out.


    About ten minutes, Be was pushed and shoved by the guards and walked out.


    Bonnie almost didn''t even recognize it.


    I don''t me her, it''s just that Be looks so wretched and haggard now.


    The blue and white striped prison uniform was dirty, with dried blood and other stains, long hair like


    yellow straw, nails full of mud and dirt, and bruises all over, not a good spot.


    As for that face, let''s not talk about it.


    Because Be had to go to the beauty salon twice a week for hyaluronic acid or facelift or something,


    now she can''t do that in prison, not to mention that even washing her face with soap is a luxury.


    At this moment, Be''s face is crooked, and her nose is turned upward, revealing a thick nostril, simr


    to a pig''s.


    Bonnie''s clear eyebrows instantly wrinkled.


    And Be''s expression across the table wasn''t much better.


    Originally, she was looking forward to it, thinking it was Madeleine or Sebastianing to see her, with


    an excited light bursting out of her eyes.


    But when it turns out to be Bonnie, the excitement turns to rm and surprise.


    "What are you doing here, did youe to see meugh?" Be asked coldly.


    That hysterical look, hate to Bonnie to eat alive as if.


    "Inmate 45345, be honest with me, or don''t me me for being rude." Seeing this, the prison guard


    took out a glue stick and aimed it at Be''s head.


    Be reflexively flinched back.


    "Don''t, don''t hit me, I don''t dare, I don''t dare."


    This mournful and sad sound, you can see how miserable Be has been in prison.


    The once high and mighty, bejeweled Be is nothing here!


    It''s really bad karma!


    Bonnie remembered five years ago when she was tortured and persecuted, and then look at Be now,


    her heart is always a little bit more rxed.


    "Be, you do know what I came to see you about, right?" Bonnie took a deep breath and pretended to


    be calm.


    She''s not sure now why Be is in jail, much less how she got sent in, so she can only swindle.


    And Be broke down long ago and got swindled out straight away.


    She stared in horror, "You really dide to see meugh, didn''t you? You got a kick out of watching


    me get sent to jail by Sebastian himself, didn''t you?"


    What?


    Did Sebastian bring Be in himself?


    This man why ah!


    Be was about to inquire when she sneered, "Don''t be too proud of yourself, there will still be people


    other than me to take your position.


    Stop dreaming!


    Speaking of which, Be''s eyes became fierce, "Annie, what I can''t get, you can''t get either, I''m telling


    you, Sebastian has always had other women in his heart, don''t you dream about it."


    Bonnie was listening to the clouds.


    Wasn''t it Be who was originally in Sebastian''s heart?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    If not, why would you still be with Be, or even heart Be, just lend him as a fertility tool ......


    "The woman in Sebastian''s heart, who is she?" Bonnie asked softly and nervously as she squeezed


    her hand under the table.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Bonnie''s palms, which were clenched into fists, were sweaty.


    She was waiting for Be to say the person''s name.


    Who, exactly, is liked by Sebastian?


    Bonnie''s heart was aching a little thinly.


    And seeing this scene, a touch of smugness crossed Be''s heart.


    Hmph, just Annie''s little face, still want to fight with her?


    So what if she gets sent to jail, there''s still someone to help against Annie!


    Maybe Annie will also be sent in to keep herpany by then.


    Wait ......


    Be''s mind was electrified and a great idea suddenly came to her.


    Why should she take advantage of that Bonnie who has been hiding in the shadows?


    Annie and Bonnie should be allowed to fight to the death, and in the end, no one can get married with


    Sebastian to be together.


    Yes, that''s it!


    The man she can''t have, no one can get!


    At the thought, the expression on Be''s face changed to one of courtesy and a smile, "You actually


    want Sebastian, don''t you?"


    "I just want to know who that woman is." Bonnie said.


    Be rested her cheek, "You''re curious, you must just care about Sebastian."


    After a pause, he lowered his voice again and said, "I can help you with that."


    What?


    When Be said she wanted to help herself, the sweat on Bonnie''s back stood straight up.


    This is also too creepy.


    Bonnie''s eyes were bing alert and wary, "What the hell do you want?"


    "To tell you the truth, this woman is the person I hate the most, and if she goes back to Sebastian, then


    you will never have a chance, and even, she will steal your child."


    What?


    Who is so powerful that they can steal her child?


    Bonnie''s expression became even more tense.


    She has already been robbed of two children by Be, and now it''s hard to find one, Natan has not


    found one so far.


    She''ll go crazy if she''s robbed of another child!


    These kids, are Bonnie''s life!


    And Be waited for the same effect.


    The more anxious Annie is in front of you, the easier it is to fall for the trap.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You should not be too anxious, originally with me sitting, that woman will not be able to get close to


    Sebastian, but now there is no chance, it is up to you to do it." Be said.


    She was full of kind expressions, "As long as you listen to me, I will help you keep your baby."


    "What do you want me to do?" Bonnie was shocked but tried desperately to keep herposure.


    "What can I do, I''m helping you, I don''t have a chance to sit in this Mrs. Grant''s position anyway, let her


    do it, why not let you." Be said.


    Bonnie then went silent.


    Only after a long time, he slowly raised his head, "So after talking for half a day, that she, in the end,


    who is it?"


    "If I tell you, don''t get too excited." Be said.


    Bonnie nodded, "Okay, I''m not excited."


    Be then pretended to be mysterious, "You just came to Willisto not long, may not know, in fact,


    Sebastian has a white moonlight, hidden in the heart for many years, even with me, but also always


    think about her."


    "And this woman''s name, it''s Bonnie."


    Bonnie was stunned and looked at Be with eyes full of disbelief, "What did you say?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to take it easy? So what if it''s Sebastian''s white moon, as long as you behave yourself


    and listen to me, I promise to keep you in Mrs. Grant''s seat!" Be said discontentedly.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Bonnie had a veryplicated expression on her face.


    She stared intently at Be, almost as if she were staring a hole through Be.


    "Did you just say that the white moonlight in Sebastian''s heart is Bonnie?" she asked.


    Be nodded, "Yeah, that''s a very powerful woman."


    When she was cut open raw on the operating table and went through the fire, she still managed to


    return to Willisto alive and even counted her out to this extent.


    It''s really awesome!


    "So if she''s a white moonlight, why did Sebastian marry you?" Bonnie asked again.


    Be then said, "Because I took both of her kids, which, of course, Bonnie asked me to do. She said


    she wanted to go out and pursue a new life, so she left the kids with me, and now she can''t make it out


    there and wants toe back to Sebastian."


    "How do you think a woman like that deserves to be with Sebastian? You''re helping Sebastian by


    stepping in and taking care of her!"


    Be''s face is full of sincerity as she describes Bonnie as a vicious woman who sees things differently.


    There is a modest appearance, if the uninformed hear, I''m afraid they will think it''s true.


    But Bonnie growled in her mind.


    No, that''s not it!


    Be is lying!


    She has never abandoned little Joanna and Natan, let alone changed her mind.


    From the beginning to the end, her heart was only for Sebastian.


    Just as he was about to stand up and retort, the guard came in from outside, banging his baton and


    reminding without expression, "Visiting hours are over, Miss Annie, pleasee out with me."


    "Annie, if you really want Sebastian, you bettere to me and I''ll tell you what to do."


    At thest moment, Be did not forget to shout out.


    Bonnie walked out of the visitation room disoriented and confused.


    Anna at the door pulled her, "Auntie, luckily I let the guards in to stop it, otherwise you would have


    blown your own cover!"


    Indeed, if the guards hadn''t juste in to stop her, she really would have blown her own cover.


    "Nothing she said was true, I''m not that kind of person at all." Bonnie''s voice trembled.


    Anna took Bonnie into her arms and patted her back, "Good girl, of course I know you are not this kind


    of person, this is all made up by that bitch Be."


    After a pause, Anna''s eyes sank back down, noticing a problem.


    "Bonnie, she''s ndering you now because she thinks she''s throwing all the dirty water on you!"


    "What?" Bonnie hadn''t responded.


    Anna snapped her fingers, "She''s in a hurry to get off the hook, obviously weak-minded and afraid that


    people will find out the truth about five years ago."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But the information revealed by Rupert clearly says that Be was thrown into prison by Sebastian.


    This means that Sebastian actually does not know what happened five years ago.


    Otherwise Be still lies why, Sebastian is an aplice, the lie will not be broken ah!


    "Bonnie, that incident five years ago may have been directed by Be." Anna finally came to a


    conclusion.


    Bonnie, however, was a bit incredulous.


    Her originally white skin without the slightest hint of blood, pale and fragile, her voice was even more


    lightly trembling, "But I clearly heard him say on the phone that it''s best if I die."


    So vicious words, even after five years, Bonnie still remembered clearly.


    Every time I think of it, it hurts so much that my heart chokes.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Bonnie hung her head, her shoulder-length ck hair falling over her moon white dress, and her skin


    was incredibly white.


    It seemed that all it took was a gust of wind to blow her over.


    Anna couldn''t help but hug her tighter.


    "Let''s go investigate and get to the bottom of what happened five years ago." Anna said forcefully.


    If it was all self-directed by Be and Sebastian was kept in the dark, then she would have set up


    Bonnie and Sebastian together.


    But if Sebastian was an asshole and involved in what happened back then, then she would never let


    Sebastian off the hook.


    Bonnie took a deep breath as her thoughts finally returned to the right track, "Good."


    --


    After leaving the prison, Bonnie went back to the Sunshine Vi.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Aliyah was actually sitting in the living room with a gloomy face, next


    to a sad-faced Donna.


    Seeing Bonnie back, Donna rushed over and tried to push her out.


    At the same time whispered, "Mrs. Grant, don''t go into the house now, wait until Mr. Grantes back


    ......"


    Before the words were finished, Aliyah''s torch-like sharp gaze had swept over, and her voice was even


    colder and meaner, "Annie,e here, I have something to tell you."


    Having been named, Bonnie could only walk over.


    Just before she came to the front, Aliyah threw the boiling water from the teacup directly at her.


    Bonnie''s quick hands and eyes dodged, otherwise the body will certainly burn several blisters to.


    She was furious, "Ms. Stewart, what do you mean, you''re going to jail for intentionally hurting


    someone?"


    Aliyah was also on fire when she heard the word jail.


    She stood up straight away and pointed at the tip of Bonnie''s nose, "Well, you admit it don''t you, you''re


    the one who sent Be to jail?"


    Delivered Be is not satisfied, now even want to throw her in too.


    "We the Grant family are so unlucky to meet such a vicious woman like you, are you going to send us


    all to jail to be satisfied?" Aliyah questioned.


    Donna couldn''t bear to hear it, and came forward to round up the scene, "Ms. Stewart, you can''t just


    come up here and say Mrs. Grant indiscriminately, do you have any evidence in hand?"


    "Donna, you are an old man of the Grant family, howe you are getting more and more confused


    with age and are learning to eat your way out?" Aliyah turned the spearhead to Donna.


    Donna wilted, snapped her head down and didn''t say anything.


    She is just a maid, just now speak is also a momentary failure to hold back.


    It''s not half as good for her as it is for Aliyah to really get into a fight.


    "Annie, I don''t care what you used to put Be in jail, you get her out now." Aliyah said again.


    Bonnie refused outright, her voice cold and chilly, "I can''t do it."


    One of her goals ining back to Willisto was to have Be brought to justice.


    Although she didn''t do it, Be had already gone to jail, so why would she let the tiger go back to the


    mountain?


    Aliyah rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    "What do you ...... mean by that, when I am the daughter-inw of THE Grant family, don''t you even


    listen to that?" Aliyah questioned, "I am your mother-inw, don''t be too wildly arrogant."


    Bonnie looked at her in such an exasperated manner and really wondered.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Doesn''t Aliyah know what Be is in prison for?


    Or does Aliyah know everything about what happened five years ago, and she was involved as an


    aplice?


    Huge doubts bubbled up in Bonnie''s mind.


    She spoke tentatively, "Do you know why Be is in jail?"


    Aliyah did not hesitate, craned her neck and replied, "Of course I know!"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Bonnie pursed her red lips, "So, why is she in jail?"


    Aliyah pointed at the tip of her nose in no good humor, "Of course it was by you woman, you must have


    said something to Sebastian and that''s why Be was locked up."


    The more he talked, the more excited Aliyah grabbed the cup of tea in her hand and smashed it hard.


    "Annie, you stole Be''s position, I''ve already put up with it, now you want to drive it all away, it''s


    impossible, in my heart, only Be is the real daughter-inw, the mother of the child."


    Hearing this, Bonnie had mixed feelings.


    It seems that Aliyah does not know what Be has done until now.


    That''s not Be''s baby.


    That''s hers!


    But opened his mouth to exin, and then held back.


    After all, she was taken to the prison by Anna before she quietly learned about it. If she told Aliyah, how


    could she exin it if it reached Sebastian''s earster?


    Her silence, in Aliyah''s eyes, became heartfelt.


    "Say something, are you ying some kind of game again?" Aliyah questioned.


    Bonnie took a step backward, "I''m not sure about this, ma''am you should ask Mr. Grant yourself."


    "What, are you even bothering to perfume me now?" Aliyah sneered, "It seems Sebastian has really


    spoiled you to the point ofwlessness."


    Bonnie was not interested in fighting and turned around to go upstairs.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And seeing this, Aliyah''s whole body was shaking with anger.


    What the hell!


    Does this woman really think that after marrying into the Grant family, she can be Mrs. Grant and take


    no notice of anyone?


    Who gave her the guts?


    Really angry, Aliyah again grabbed the fruit knife on the coffee table, and intended to throw it at Bonnie.


    The tip of the knife with a cold glint cut through the air in a perfect arc, heading straight for the back of


    Bonnie''s head.


    "Mrs. Grant look out!" Donna saw it and tried to block it.


    But her speed is no match for the speed of the knife flying out, and she can only watch as the fruit knife


    flies towards Bonnie.


    But a few centimeters away, the knife came to a raw halt.


    For Sebastian rushed forward and clutched the de directly.


    Too hard, the sharp fruit knife cut Sebastian''s palm, and blood flowed down his fingers.


    Drop after drop, the imported shag carpet was soaked away.


    "Sebastian, are you all right!" Aliyah reacted and rushed up to check Sebastian''s injuries, "Hurry to the


    hospital."


    "No," Sebastian stepped back, avoiding Aliyah''s hand, his ck eyes not warm, "I''m fine."


    Aliyah is more anxious, "This is still called fine, in case it leaves any after-effects will be bad, hurry with


    me to the hospital."


    "You go upstairs and get my medical kit." Sebastian turned his head to look at Bonnie and said softly.


    Bonnie was already worried about Sebastian''s wound, and when she heard this, she rushed upstairs.


    And watching her back disappear at the stairway, Sebastian then said leisurely, "Be''s imprisonment


    is something I arranged, it has nothing to do with her, you should not find her trouble."


    "Are you under the spell of this Annie?" Aliyah is still angry, "Be is little Joanna''s real mother ......"


    Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted by Sebastian, "little Joanna and Natan,


    Bonnie''s children, Be has ounted for."


    From start to finish, it was Be who was lying.


    "Are you going to intercede for a woman so full of lies?" Sebastian questioned.


    Aliyah opened her mouth, unable to speak.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Aliyah is quite sure that Sebastian could not have told a lie about such a matter.


    He said the baby was born to Bonnie, so it''s Bonnie''s.


    So, she has been yed by Be for the past five years Erika turned?


    Aliyah, who hade to plead for Be, now feels like a joke and wants to tear her face off and put it


    in her pocket.


    "Be, the bitch, how could she lie to me?" Aliyah was pained, "Thanks to me, I thought she was a big


    credit for giving birth to the Grant family."


    In the past five years, she has really loved Be as her own daughter.


    "You''re siding with her only because she''s the mother of the child, and you''re taking the position that


    the Grant family''s child can''t live without its mother." Sebastian''s words were poignant, yet to the point.


    Aliyah''s face was vegetable green again.


    Sebastian''s face is t, only the deep ck like ink pupils shine with a slight light, thin lips lifted, "This


    matter you do not need to worry about, I will deal with it, and when it is over, then tell you the result."


    After saying this, Sebastian lifted his feet and prepared to go upstairs.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Sebastian," Aliyah called after him, "I have no problem with you throwing out that liar Be, what about


    after that?"


    "Bonnie''s still alive, and I''m looking for her." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    What?


    Aliyah''s expression was as if she had eaten a hundred thousand flies, disgusted and shocked, "How


    can she still be alive and you''re still looking for her?"


    What do you want her toe back for?


    When Mrs. Grant?


    Aliyah just can''t ept this thing.


    She would rather have Annie sit in that seat than absolutely not cheapen Bonnie.


    So Aliyah made a direct statement, "As long as I''m alive, Bonnie will never marry into the Grant family."


    "......"


    Sebastian did not speak, but his expression grew colder and colder, as if covered with white frost, and


    his eyes seemed to float with ice, cold and piercing.


    "Sebastian, don''t you forget what happened back then, in this life, the Grant family can never befriend


    the Morgan family." Aliyah said angrily.


    Sebastian lifted his feet straight up the stairs.


    When I arrived at the door of the room, I ran into Bonnie, who was about to go out with a medical kit in


    her arms.


    He smoothly took the medical kit, then walked to the floating window and sat down, his voice raspy and


    dark, "Wrap it up here."


    Bonnie oh, obediently went over to treat the wound.


    The cut was not very deep, sprinkled a little bit of powder to stop the bleeding, and then wrapped in


    gauze, and that was the end of it.


    "I will exin that in the future, she cannot enter the Sunshine Vi again without mymand,"


    Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    This she, of course, refers to Aliyah.


    Bonnie was oh-so-subtle again.


    Such a reticent look makes Sebastian''s heart cross with a touch of irritation, even if he himself does not


    know where this irritationes from.


    "You just don''t have anything to say to me?" Sebastian asked.


    At least it was for this stupid woman who got hurt, and not even a thank you?


    "Yes," Bonnie spoke, with a vague tentativeness, "I actually just overheard your conversation with Ms.


    Stewart, that Bonnie, is that the one you''re going to get back, as a wife?"


    "......" Sebastian opened his thin lips, trying to get out the answer that Shaw had been thinking about for


    thousands of nights.


    But on the woman''s clear bright cut pupils in front of him, actually stuck.


    For a moment, he was worried that the woman in front of him would be upset.


    The idea came to Sebastian and he was surprised by himself.


    Crazy.


    Is he now eating from the bowl and still thinking about what''s in the pot?

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Sebastian jerked to his feet, his tall, upright form casting arge shadow that enveloped Bonnie in it.


    Thetter blinked nkly, still waiting for an answer.


    "She ......," Sebastian actually jammed, "is important to me."


    After a pause, he added, "If I find her, I will give you arge divorce settlement, or whatever other


    demands you make, as long as I can satisfy you, I will agree."


    This should be the best solution, right?


    After all, when so long as an ally, it is appropriate to give somepensation.


    Sebastian thought, and left the room.


    Bonnie was left staring at the spot, her ears burning uncontrobly.


    She clenched her hand, still not quite believing what she had just heard.


    Sebastian said that she was important to him!


    So it''s really like Anna said, that incident was all nned by Be, Sebastian was deceived.


    Now that Be is in the, Sebastian reacts and starts looking for her.


    But -


    What was that phone call on the operating table all about?


    Bonnie can''t wait to go to Sebastian right now and ask him about it.


    But when she reached the door, she stood still again.


    To question Sebastian now would be to reveal that he is Bonnie''s business.


    And just now Aliyah said that she would never let her marry Sebastian unless she died.


    Revealing his identity now would be tantamount to adding to the conflict between Sebastian and Aliyah.


    After all, the impact of that incident back then is hard to eliminate ......


    Bonnie''s original hopeful eyes dimmed again.


    --


    After returning from kindergarten, the four youngsters learned about Aliyah''s near injury to Bonnie.


    They ran to surround Bonnie and examined her carefully up, down, left and right.


    "Mommy, I''m d you''re okay." Erika breathed a sigh of relief.


    "With Dad Sebastian around, nothing will happen to Mommy." Lukas said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joanna, on the other hand, widened her watery eyes, "Wow, so is this considered a hero saving a


    beautiful woman? It''s written in the book that a hero saving a beautiful woman is a beautiful woman


    who has to give her body in return."


    "Idiot," Andrew''s cool little face had no semnce of expression, "men are only good-looking when


    they give their bodies to each other, and when they''re not, they say they''ll be cattle and horses in the


    next life."


    Bonnie listened with a ck face.


    What is all this with what ah.


    "Come on, adults don''t worry about kids, go y." Bonnie said.


    The four little ones then ran off to y in the garden.


    Just a short while into the game, I saw Rupert drive in.


    Little Joanna is most fond of this little uncle, so as soon as the car stopped, she directly pulled open the


    car door and rushed in, shouting in a milky voice, "Little uncle, are you here to find my daddy?"


    "Yeah," Rupert nodded and reached out to pet little Joanna''s head, "there''s candy and chips in the car


    for you guys, find them yourself, I''m going to the den."


    Hearing that there was food, little Joanna ignored Rupert and immediately started rummaging in the


    car.


    This snacker!


    Rupert smiled helplessly and turned toward the foyer.


    Inside the car, Little Joanna sessfully found a bag of snacks in the back seat and was so excited to


    share them with everyone.


    The result was so excited that the bag was scratched and a few of the lollipops rolled under the seat.


    little Joanna rushed to bend down to pick up, the result of the ground to the gap to see, but was scared


    out of breath screaming, the whole person shivered up.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "What''s wrong little Joanna?" asked Lukas as he rushed over, concerned.


    Little Joanna, startled, pulled out a golden mask from under her seat.


    Just now bent over to see, little Joanna also thought it was people hiding under the seat.


    "Why is there this in my brother-inw''s car? It''s scary." little Joanna muttered.


    "Just put it back, I''ll give you purr purr fur and you won''t be scared." Erika said.


    As a result little Joanna rushed to stop it, "No, I won''t let go."


    Followed by a stuffing into his arms, "I''m going to ask my brother-inw if he can give it to me!"


    That fat little cheeks, full of anticipation and leap, "I want to take it to kindergarten tomorrow to scare


    Prince Wei, he picked up the caterpirst time, almost scared me to tears."


    It''s called "treating others the way they want to be treated!


    Well, yes, that''s it.


    Anyway, usually brother-inw loves himself, so she took such a mask, brother-inw will certainly not


    be angry.


    Little Joanna thought, and went into the house to find Rupert, holding up the golden mask.


    And at the moment Rupert is in the study with Sebastian reporting onpany matters, and she is


    waiting outside.


    --


    Inside the study.


    After Rupert finished with thepany, he added, "Be''s side still won''t let go, what should we do?"


    "Where''s Madeleine?" Sebastian''s gaze sank, his eyes dark and unmistakable.


    "Ran away, the first moment he learned Be had been taken to jail." Rupert said.


    He also shrugged his shoulders, "I have never seen such a desperate mother, her own daughter in


    trouble, did not say help, directly slipped away."


    "What''s the point of her staying?" Sebastian sneered, a snicker crossing his lips, "What''s the point of


    keeping Madeleine now that her reputation at Willisto is ruined and she''s lost the Grant family as her


    backer?"


    Might as well run away with the money!


    "That''s true," Rupert nodded along with that, "it was a shame to meet someone at Be''s birthday


    party."


    "Investigate the records ofings and goings in various cities, plus block the entire airport and train


    station where Weskiney can leave the country, and bring her back." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    "Got it, then I''ll go arrange it now." Rupert nodded his head and turned around to walk out of the study.


    "Dinner at the Sunshine Vi in the evening." Sebastian said.


    Rupert waved his hand without looking back, "I have an appointment, let''s talk about it some other


    time."


    "A woman?" Sebastian was acutely aware that something was wrong.


    Rupert''s footsteps were beaten, and then smiled sarcastically, "I can''t hide anything from you, cousin,


    it''s indeed a woman, and you know her, so I''ll introduce youter."


    Dropping these words, Rupert walked out of the study.


    Little Joanna was bored of waiting and was ying with blocks at the end of the hallway.


    Seeing Rupert walking out, hurriedly trotted up, fat little face flushed, "Little uncle, I have something I


    want to ask you for, that is, just now I found a face in your car ......"


    Before the words were out of his mouth, Rupert had raised his hand to look at his watch.


    6:58 pm.


    He had an appointment to meet at Titan mountain at 7:30.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    From the Sunshine Vi to Titan mountain, it takes half an hour to get there in a hurry.


    It''s almost toote!


    "Good boy little Joanna, you like what take it, brother-inw still have an appointment, first go ah."


    Rupert rubbed little Joanna''s head and flew away.


    Driving the pink supercar, he headed straight for the Titan mountain.


    At 7:25, we finally arrived at the entrance at the foot of Titan Mountain.


    A familiar, graceful figure was already waiting.


    A smile lifted on Rupert''s demonic face and reached out to touch the golden mask under the car seat,


    intending to put it on.


    It turns out that the golden mask is actually gone!


    Holy shit, what''s going on here?


    Rupert was so anxious that he was frantic.


    And at that moment, his cell phone rang, it was Anna who was calling from not far away.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Rupert was so anxious that sweat came down from the corners of his forehead.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he picked up the phone.


    "Aren''t you there yet?" Anna asked discontentedly on the other end of the phone.


    "That ...... I ran into a little something, I may not be able toe over tonight, or why don''t you go


    home first?" Rupert said.


    Anna: "......"


    "Hello?" Rupert spoke again, tentatively.


    "Where are you?" Anna asked.


    Rupert noticed that Anna looked his way and hurriedly pulled a long way away, "Feast Lounge ."


    Feast Lounge and Titan mountain, one east and one west, are separated by tens of kilometers.


    Anna whispered a curse of trouble, "Got it."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Anna threw her phone into her bag and drove off.


    Looking at the car away from the shadow, Rupert breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, Anna was finally sent away.


    But he didn''t have time to be happy for long before he noticed something.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna drove to the direction, not the Newman Residence, but ......Feast Lounge ?


    Fuck!


    Rupert rushed to the car and headed straight for the Feast Lounge.


    While calling the bartender at the bar, "Get someone to deliver a gold mask identical to the one I was


    wearing to the Feast Lounge, and do it fast."


    "Yes!" The bartender was obedient.


    He swept up and saw Lily, who had juste to work at the bar.


    Lily is a biker girl, racing especially fast, so the delivery of such things, give Lily the most secure!


    --


    The next morning, Rupert went to the Sunshine Vi again, dressed strangely.


    Sunsses mask hat, walking also slow.


    Little Joanna was eating breakfast, when she saw this, she rushed over, "Little uncle, you''re finally


    here, I wanted to talk to youst night, are you really willing to give me the mask?"


    What, the mask?


    In Rupert''s amazed eyes, little Joanna turned out the golden mask in her school bag.


    "That''s the one, you left before I finished yesterday, I''ll double check." little Joanna said.


    Looking at the golden mask, Rupert almost did not hold back the tears.


    Fuck, so yesterday little Joanna said he wanted to send something, is this?


    Whoops.


    "Little Joanna, do you know how much you''ve put me through?" Rupert cried.


    little Joanna was full of confusion, "Ah, then I don''t want this mask, I''ll give it back to you, don''t you cry."


    "It''s useless for me to take it now, so just take it." Rupert said with heartache.


    It does not work anymore.


    After all, he had gotten a new maskst night.


    As a result, the bartender was so lucky that he asked Lily, who was dressed in hot clothes, to deliver


    the mask, and she was seen by Anna.


    Anna cursed angrily at that time, kicked him and gave a punch, and left.


    Underneath the sunsses, there is Rupert''s bruised and purple eye socket!


    "Mr. Robertson, good morning." That''s when Bonnie came down and greeted gently.


    Rupert waved back.


    Then he limped up the stairs.


    That back, it''s just too strange.


    But Bonnie didn''t think much of it, but turned to the four little ones and urged them, "After you finish


    eating, follow Donna to kindergarten and don''t get into trouble."


    "Mommy, aren''t you going to see us off?" Erika asked with a wink.


    Bonnie shook her head, "No, Mommy is going to your godmother''ster, she seems to have been hurt


    by the scumst night and needs me tofort her."

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    What?


    Anna godmother to scum to bully?


    Little Joanna could not hold her fist at that time!


    Anna Godmother is such a nice girl, how could she be bullied by those bad men?


    Also, didn''t she already tell her brother-inw to go get with Anna''s godmother?


    Could it be that my brother-inw disobeyed and didn''t go at all?


    As she was thinking, Bonnie had already gone to the entrance to change her shoes and gently


    admonished, "Okay, be good, I''ll pick you up from school this afternoon."


    After saying this, Bonnie left.


    As a result, halfway through the drive, her back suddenly began to hurt, so much so that her eyes were


    cked out, and she couldn''t even see the road in front of her clearly.


    The good thing is that Bonnie clenched his teeth and threw a steering wheel, the car stopped at the


    side of the road, which did not cause a car ident.


    But it had taken all her strength.


    Bonnie haphazardly pulled out an injectable painkiller needle from her bag and tried to stick it in her


    arm.


    It just hurts so much that she can''t even poke the right spot.


    "Annie?"


    That''s when a familiar voice came from outside the car window.


    Bonnie turned her head and saw the familiar cheek in her wavering vision.


    "Thin ......Sebastian?"


    The next thing she knew, her eyes went ck and she knew nothing more.


    --


    By the time she woke up again, Bonnie was already in the hospital.


    Inside therge VIP ward, the strong smell of disinfectant water permeated everywhere.


    Bonnie sat up with her arms propped up in confusion, and saw the man sitting on the couch next to her,


    "Si ......William?"


    "It seems that your brain didn''t hurt out of your mind, and you still recognize who I am." The man said


    with a smile.


    Yes, the man sitting on the couch is William.


    Bonnie carefully recalled again, the man she saw in the car at that time, should also be William, right?


    Once you ask, it''s true.


    "I happened to be passing by on that same road and saw your car suddenly turn off the road, then went


    over to check it out and found out you were in an ident." William exined.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The face that looked just like Sebastian''s was full of concern and tenderness, "Annie, are you still in


    pain now?"


    "I''m fine now," Bonnie shook her head and squeezed out a smile, "Thank you William, for even bringing


    me to the hospital."


    "Do we even need to talk about this between us?" Williamughed and waved his hand.


    Followed by a serious expression, "But Annie, why are you suddenly like this ah, I asked the doctor to


    look at the medicine you injected, is it a pain relief injection for cancer patients?"


    "Don''t get me wrong," Bonnie said, fearing that William might think too much, and hurriedly exined,


    "It''s just that I hurt my back earlier, and then I identally hurt it again some time ago climbing a


    mountain, so it hurts a little."


    A little sore?


    William obviously didn''t believe that.


    Who will use painkillers directly when there is a little pain?


    Not to mention or Annie, she was abroad when her feet were worn out and bleeding, but also hard on


    the heels can walk a day, not at all delicate!


    "This way," William said after thinking about it, "I also know a very famous expert abroad, I''ll invite him


    to Willisto show you."


    "No, I''ll be fine after a while, there are specialists for me now too." Bonnie subconsciously refused.


    William, however, was very insistent, "That expert is very powerful, the reputation abroad, known as the


    world''s first, even if you are well, you can still review ah."


    Number one in the world?


    Bonnie then thought of Expert Smith.


    If memory serves, Expert Smith is the world''s number one in this industry, right ......

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Bonnie couldn''t help but be a little curious, "What''s the name of the expert you''re talking about?"


    "His name is Shi ......," William was about to speak up and answer.


    That''s when his cell phone rang.


    William nced at his phone screen and began to gather up his own scattered papers on the couch.


    As soon as I faced Bonnie, I said, "I have to go Annie, there are some things on thepany side that


    I need to deal with, you take a good rest."


    "In such a hurry?" Bonnie was a little surprised, but didn''t say anything, "Then you take care of yourself


    on the road, and I''ll transfer you the medical expenses for today."


    "Don''t be so insensitive," William''s voice is low to the ears, "I''ll be with you for decades, and it''s easy to


    fall apart when you have to count all this money."


    This ......


    "Then I''ll buy you dinner next time." Bonnie thought about it and changed her words.


    This time William did not refuse, "Okay."


    He walked to the door with the folder in his arms, then turned his head to Bonnie again, "Don''t refuse


    the expert I''m talking about, he''s really good, and as for who it is, you can find out online, or I''ll


    introduce you to him when the timees."


    After saying this, William left.


    Bonnie was left sitting on the hospital bed, still thinking about how to politely refuse William''s kind offer


    to hire a specialist for herself.


    Before you can think of something to say, another person rushes in at the door of the ward in a breeze.


    If not Anna, who else?


    "Are you okay?" Anna rushed straight to Bonnie''s bedside, "Why did you faint again for good reason?"


    "Nothing, it''s just a sudden bit of pain in my back, I me it on the fact that I forgot to take the pain shot


    when I got up this morning." Bonnie shook her head.


    There was a pause, and then a very puzzled look at Anna, "Wait, how did you know I was hospitalized


    here?"


    "William told me about it." Anna replied.


    She was waiting for Bonnie tofort her at the vi today, but when she couldn''t wait around, she


    called to ask.


    The phone was answered by William, saying that Bonnie was hospitalized, and she rushed over.


    Speaking of which, Anna looked around again, "By the way, where is William?"


    Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, "You''re at a bad time, he just left and said something came up at


    work."


    "Are you sure it''s not an excuse?" Anna didn''t believe it at all, "I''ve asked him out several times before


    and he said he wasn''t avable."


    No time to see her, but free to send Bonnie to the hospital.


    At first nce, it was deliberately avoiding her.


    Bonnie looked at Anna''s puffed up look and couldn''t help butugh dumbly, wanting to say that William


    wasn''t this kind of person.


    But on second thought, William now has a facelift, if Anna sees it, Anna may say he is deliberately


    shaped like Sebastian or something like that.


    It''s easy to get upset.


    It is better not to meet.


    Bonnie thought and digressed, "You don''t like him, why are you always thinking about him, I''m hungry,


    order a takeaway?"


    "Okay, I''ll have fried chicken, your treat." When ites to food, Anna is not polite.


    Bonnie graciously ordered two family buckets of fried chicken, which she and Anna feasted on in the


    hospital room.


    Near the end of the meal, Bonnie used a wet paper towel to wipe the grease from her hands slowly and


    methodically, while saying in a deep voice, "Later, you can go and help me with the discharge


    procedures, then you drive and take me to the women''s prison."


    "You''re going to see Be?" asked Anna of her, "Did you find out the truth about what happened back


    then?"


    "Just haven''t found out yet, that''s why I''m going to find her." Bonnie replied.


    After a pause, and pursed his lips, "Anna, before in the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian said in front of me, he


    cares about me, so five years ago, should be the reason a misunderstanding."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As long as the investigation is clear, she and Sebastian these five years of disconnection and grudge,


    perhaps can be dissipated.


    "So what are you going to ask Be when you get there?" asked Anna again.


    Bonnie tightened her jaw slightly, "I don''t ask, I''m there to be a pawn."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    An hourter, the women''s prison.


    Looking across the long table at Bonnie, Be smugly lifted her bruised jaw, "You figured it out?"


    "Yeah, I figured it out," Bonnie nodded, her manner gentle, "as long as you can get me in this seat, I''ll


    do whatever you say about how to deal with that Bonnie."


    Yes, that''s Bonnie''s strategy.


    She faked her defection, and when Be let her guard down, she could follow the trail and ask for the


    truth about what happened five years ago.


    But Be narrowed her eyes slightly and waved her hand, "There''s no hurry, I always have to see your


    sincerity first, otherwise why should I trust you?"


    "What do you want to do?" Bonnie asked.


    Be then pointed to her face, "I want you to help me find a doctor to treat my injuries, plus find me


    some money, I need to buy something in prison."


    Inside the prison, as long as there is money, also began to buy things in the supermarket inside the


    prison.


    Luxury items are not avable, but basic household items are still avable.


    After Be was thrown into prison, she was bullied every day, and the little living supplies that were


    assigned to her were robbed long ago.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    On her body now rubbed off the mud, estimated to be able to go around Willisto a circle!


    "The money is good, I''ll deposit it in your prison ount, as for the doctor, I''m not always able to do it,


    only to say that I''ll try my best." Bonnie said.


    "Not try, but definitely!" Be corrected, "You want to keep Mrs. Grant''s position, how can you not be


    able to do this?"


    "...... got it." Bonnie nodded.


    After a pause, he asked Be again, "Is there anything else?"


    "No, you can do these two things before you say, otherwise the sincerity is not enough, I do not help


    you." Be said leisurely.


    --


    From the women''s prison, Bonnie informs the waiting Anna of all that is going on.


    Anna was so angry that she rolled her eyes, "How this woman is so nosy ah, but also to see the


    sincerity, give her two fists to want?"


    This fiery look makes Bonnie really cry andugh.


    "Well, give her a little sweetness, and there''s no rush to clean up after her when we get the year


    straight." Bonnie patted Anna''s shoulder.


    Anna nodded, "Yes, as long as she admits to what happened back then, that is murder and arson, and


    will definitely be sentenced to death."


    When the timees, she must go to Be''s grave and beat the drums to celebrate.


    Anna thought, the heart of the stagnant mouth of gas are dissipated.


    "Come on, we''re in a good mood today, let''s go for a drink, my treat." Anna said bashfully.


    "I''m not going to the bar, how awkward would it be to run into Sebastian again?" Bonnie said.


    Anna skimmed, "then we go to a private club, are private rooms of the kind, certainly will not meet him,


    how?"


    Without waiting for Bonnie''s answer, Anna had already started the car and headed straight for the


    private club.


    Bonnie: "......"


    This does not give her the opportunity to refuse, okay?


    Forget it, Anna was hurt by the scum yesterday, today''s mood must be very difficult, keep herpany


    is fine, as long as they do not drink it.


    Bonnie thought, and didn''t say anything.


    Soon the car stopped at the entrance of the private club.


    Anna is already a regr customer here, as soon as she arrived, two fresh meat came up to her,


    "Sister Anna, what can we drink today, or the same old three items?"


    "Thisdy does not need a beautiful man as apanion today, open a private room, I drink with my


    girlfriends themselves." Anna waved her hand and said.


    The little fresh meat was a little disappointed, but he dutifully went and did as he was told.


    As a result, the next moment, Anna tugged on the cor of the fresh meat, "Wait, where did you get the


    car keys in your hand?"

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    The little fresh meat has a very cool car key in his hand.


    Anna recognized it right away.


    This is the masked man''s!


    Why are the keys to his car in the hands of fresh meat?


    "This ah," fresh meat expression is very frank, "I help others to park ah, recently business is not very


    good, so I will develop in many ways, earn more tips well."


    "What about the owner of the car keys?" Anna asked.


    The little fresh meat was scared by her powerful aura, and her speech was stuttering and particrly


    scared, "Just ...... 2054 on the second floor."


    Anna cursed in a low voice and scuffed to lift her feet to go upstairs.


    But before taking two steps, the little fresh meat hurriedly stopped her, "Sister Anna what are you


    doing, you can''t go, 2054 is a VIP, VVVVVVV VIP customer, you don''t want to harm me ah."


    "That good?" Anna came even more furious.


    This son of a bitch, he''s got a lot of skills.


    Last night she was beaten like that, but today there is still the heart toe to the private club and


    serve VVVVVVVVVV VIP guests.


    "Isn''t it just a woman? I''ll take the me for anything that happens." Anna was furious.


    The Newman family in Willisto at least is also a prestigious family, pay some money to settle the matter


    is not difficult to do.


    Little fresh meat corrected, "No, this guest is a male ah."


    What?!


    It was as if a thunderbolt from heaven had struck directly on top of Anna''s head.


    It''s okay for the masked man to serve the rich women, but even the men have to serve?


    How can she stand this?


    Anna then pushed away the fresh meat to move forward.


    The little fresh meat arm hit the corner of the table, but still try to reach out to stop Anna, almost crying


    out, "Sister Anna, please, don''t go."


    Bonnie couldn''t look away either, "Why don''t we go first?"


    Even talking and persuading, finally got Anna into the car.


    Then Bonnie got out of the car alone, "Wait for me, I''ll go get some dessert for the four little ones,


    there''s a great cake store nearby."


    Anna was so angry that she didn''t even pay attention to it.


    Her eyes were scarlet at the moment, and she just wanted to beat the masked man hard!


    Naturally, she didn''t notice that Bonnie had actually slipped in through the back door of the private club


    again.


    The back door is connected to the staff lounge, so Bonnie went in, changed neatly into a maid''s outfit


    worn by the staff, and slipped upstairs.


    Although she advised Anna to be calm, she nned to step in and clean up the g herself.


    It''s too much to promise to be with Anna, but still tangle with previous clients, even men and women.


    He must be taught a lesson to do so.


    Bonnie thought, so she held up a bottle of wine, knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Excuse me, this is a special treat for our clubhouse, please guest you must receive ...... Sebastian?"


    Bonnie stared in shock.


    What is this?


    This private room is not the masked man''s VVVVV VIP male customers? How did it be


    Sebastian?


    Wait ......


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Could Sebastian be the ...... male client?!


    "Annie," Sebastian''s tall, upright body sunk deep into the couch, his expression not even visible in the


    dim light, just a chill, "what are you doing here, still in your club clothes?"


    Bonnie''s scalp went numb and she smiled sarcastically, "That what, would you believe me when I say I


    came here on purpose to surprise you?"


    "What do you think?" Sebastian asked rhetorically.


    Following that, he reached out his hand and hooked it, his voice raspy and dark, "Come here."

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    By Sebastian so called, Bonnie froze in ce.


    In the dim light, she couldn''t see the man''s gaze clearly, but only felt like a sharp hawk''s eye that was


    going to eat her up as a chick.


    "I ...... I should go back to THE Sunshine Vi." Bonnie clutched her skirt and turned around to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before she could take two steps, her thin waist was held from behind.


    Then the whole person lost his weight and fell directly into a wide, warm embrace.


    In the midst of the panic, Bonnie''s hand was still propped up between Sebastian''s legs, causing


    Sebastian to grunt in disbelief.


    She was so scared that she hurriedly retracted her hand, "Yes ...... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that,


    are you okay?"


    "Why are you here and dressed like this, say!" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Bonnie, of course, cannot say that she ising with Anna, otherwise she will have to reveal her


    identity.


    She stammered, her eyes darting around, unable to find a suitable reason for a while.


    "Talk." Sebastian waited impatiently and prodded again.


    Seeing that Sebastian''s gaze had begun to be suspicious, and even to look for the staff in the


    clubhouse to ask for rification, Bonnie hurriedly spoke up, "I ...... I''m here to see you."


    "What do you want from me?" Sebastian furrowed his brow lightly.


    "I heard you came to the clubhouse and was worried that you were here to find a woman, so I followed


    you over to check it out." Bonnie hurriedly said.


    "But you didn''t just react like you knew I was here." Sebastian easily punctured her lie.


    Bonnie continued with a stiff upper lip, "I thought you were in the next room, so I was a little surprised, it


    seems my information was wrong."


    After saying this, Bonnie hurriedly lowered her head again and grabbed the hem of her skirt.


    It is really too vain, Bonnie dare not look at each other with Sebastian, afraid of being seen through.


    And when reflected in Sebastian''s eyes, it became shyness.


    Bonnie now looks and does look very shy.


    Under the dim light, her skin is flushed with a light peach pink, and then with the maid''s outfit, slender


    white legs straight, up, is a slim not a grip waist, beautiful swan neck, palm-sized face, slender fluttering


    eyshes like a bushel, casting arge shadow.


    It''s like a deer that has strayed into the forbidden forest.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened for a few moments, the knot in his throat rolled slightly, and he said in a


    deep voice, "Go and change your clothes back."


    "Oh." Bonnie nodded obediently.


    As a result, before he could get up, Sebastian lifted his thin lips again, "Forget it, stay here."


    The wordsnded on Bonnie''s body with an additional zer.


    It still carried Sebastian''s body heat and smell, enveloping her in it.


    Bonnie lives like a singer, the sleeves must be long to pull up several turns to barely reveal the fingers,


    "that, if you are very busy, I will go home first, do not bother you."


    "Sit by the side," Sebastian said quietly, "and don''t make a sound or leave until I tell you to."


    Bonnie: "......"


    No, why is this man so domineering?


    But she didn''t dare to say anything and obediently went to sit on the corner.


    No sooner had his butt touched the card seat than the door to the booth was pushed open and Rupert


    walked in with a smile on his face.


    "Annie?" Rupert was amazed, "What are you doing here?"


    Bonnie subconsciously wanted to say hello, but suddenly remembered something else.


    There are only two people in this booth with wine sses, one is Sebastian''s and the other is the pimp


    that Anna has bagged.


    And now Rupert appears here ......


    Holy shit, Sebastian is so over the top that he won''t even let his cousins go?

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    However, just as this thought started, another man walked in.


    The man was wearing a white T-shirt and jeans, canvas shoes, clean and fresh, like a college student.


    Aftering in and saying hello to SebastianRupert, he dutifully went to the corner.


    This look is quite simr to the pimp who serves people.


    Bonnie''s eyes rested on Sebastian and Rupert.


    This young pimp, is it called by either of them, or is it called by both of them together?


    Bonnie stared dead at the two men, trying to see some clues from them.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But I don''t know if it''s because of her presence, young pimp is very restrained, Sebastian and Rupert


    also just chatted about somepany matters.


    In about forty minutes, Sebastian drained thest bit of red wine from his ss and his tall, upright


    body stood up, "Let''s go."


    "Is this the way to go?" Bonnie asked subconsciously.


    Sebastian turned his head to look at her, "What else do you want to do, hang out at the clubhouse for a


    while?"


    The tone was t, but with an eerie chill. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head to deny it, "No, actually I


    wanted to go home long ago."


    Sebastian nodded in satisfaction and led Bonnie away.


    When he got to the car, Sebastian, however, was in no hurry to start the engine, but said with a dark


    gaze, "What was I doing in the clubhouse?"


    "Talking to ...... and Rupert about thepany." Bonnie replied.


    Sebastian hmmmed, "So now there''s doubt?"


    What?


    Bonnie subconsciously wanted to ask, but then reacted to what that meant.


    When she rushed in, she said she was here to "check in", so Sebastian left her in the booth and told


    her to keep an eye on her.


    So ......Sebastian was exining to her on purpose?


    Bonnie''s heart felt as if it had been hit by a deer, rippling in a circle.


    But before she could say anything, Sebastian''s expression turned serious again and warned her,


    "Know who you are now, and don''t me me if you dress like that next time as Mrs. Grant."


    Bonnie hurriedly nodded her head, "I know."


    She will never dress like this again, after all it''s really quite humiliating.


    Only then did Sebastian start the car and set off towards the Sunshine Vi.


    Driving out not too far, Bonnie thought of another thing.


    "By the way, that boy who came inter, who was he?" Bonnie asked tentatively.


    "Rupert''s people, I don''t know exactly what they do." Sebastian replied.


    After all, Rupert that brat all day long without a proper shape, three days to change the side of the


    assistant and secretary, he could not distinguish.


    And Bonnie''s brain exploded when she heard that.


    What a surprise, this young pimp is actually Rupert''s man.


    Now, Rupert and Anna to grab such a young pimp, is not a proper dog blood love triangle?


    No, she must go back and persuade Anna to let go!


    As I was thinking about it, the car had arrived at the entrance of the Sunshine Vi.


    Sebastian let Bonnie out of the car and was about to leave again.


    "That, are youing back for dinner tonight?" Bonnie saw that he was leaving and hurriedly asked.


    Sebastian nodded, "Come back."


    "Oh, then I''ll make something you like to eat and we''ll have dinner tonight." Bonnie added, "Is that


    okay?"


    "Why?" Sebastian smelled a hint of something unusual and asked subconsciously.


    "There''s no reason," Bonnie raised a wide smile, "it just urred to me that we''ve been a couple for so


    long that we don''t seem to have sat down to eat a meal alone."

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Hearing these words, Sebastian''s ck eyes shed.


    Come to think of it, he really didn''t sit down with Annie alone and have a proper meal.


    "Hmm." Sebastian agreed, "I''ll be home at eight o''clock in the evening."


    "Okay, then I''ll prepare it ording to this time. If you have anything you want to eat, you can tell me in


    advance, and I''ll go buy food now." Bonnie hurriedly said.


    Sebastian said, "It''s all good, you watch the arrangements."


    Then drove right off.


    Bonnie didn''t stay idle either. After going home and changing her outfit, she dragged Donna to the


    supermarket to buy groceries.


    Donna''s mouth never stopped smiling when she found out that Bonnie was cooking for Sebastian


    tonight.


    God knows how much she likes this Mrs. Grant today.


    Gentle, generous, mature and sensible, the most crucial point is good to the children, the children also


    like her!


    Donna firmly believes that a woman who is gentle with small children must not be too bad.


    And now Annie even says she wants to cook for Sebastian, the two people''s feelings are gradually


    rising, this happy little family, isn''t it formed?


    "Mrs. Grant, why don''t you choose the spring water from the snowy mountains to cook pasta for Mr.


    Grant, he likes it the most." Donna came up with the idea.


    While saying this, he reached out to point to the mountain water on the shelf.


    As a result, the next second, Bonnie picked up the mountain water before she did.


    "Yes, that''s it." Donna nodded, her eyes a little puzzled, "But Mrs. Grant, how do you know that?"


    She hadn''t spoken to Mrs. Grant before either.


    Bonnie''s expression was a little unnatural, and she said, "Oh, no.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sebastian had this habit many years ago, and she remembered it from that time.


    Just now is the instinctive reaction, and reached for it.


    Bonnie smiled sardonically, "I ...... I heard it from Eric Havens."


    Donna believed it and was even happier, "I knew Mrs. Grant that you cared about Mr. Grant in your


    heart and went to Eric privately to find out what Mr. Grant liked."


    "Um ......" Bonnie nodded perfunctorily, "Let''s go get the steak."


    Donna then gleefully led Bonnie to the fresh produce section.


    And looking at her back, Bonnie''s mood was a bitplicated.


    She went to this meal tonight with a purpose.


    If she could get Sebastian drunk, she might be able to ask him how he really felt about himself.


    Or, ask what the hell was going on back then when he said that.


    Only Donna thought that it was a simple candlelight dinner.


    So Donna specially helped to prepare the candles, or big red ones, brightly ced on the table, as if


    they were getting married.


    Bonnie cried andughed, nning to wait for E Donna to leave, then quietly remove these candles.


    As a result, Sebastian returned before he had time to move.


    Bonnie hurriedly stood up, a little nervous, "You ...... you''re back."


    "Um," Sebastian nodded, taking his jacket off and handing it to Donna, "Dinner is ready, so let''s eat."


    "Then you go wash your hands and I''ll serve dinner." Bonnie ran off to the kitchen.


    She cooked an East-meets-West dinner today, with pasta steak, but also braised pork and sweet and


    sour pork, with squab soup, all of which Sebastian loves.


    After Sebastian washed his hands, he came back and sat down and started to eat.


    His bony fingers held the rosewood chopsticks, and even the movement of the food was very pleasing


    to the eye, making Bonnie unable to move her eyes.


    "That ......" Bonnie suggested as she took a deep breath, "I''ll open a bottle of wine?"


    "nning to get me drunk?" Sebastian askednguidly, without raising his head.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Bonnie''s expression froze.


    Meow, she forgot that Sebastian was a big devil who came from a career in the mall.


    She had a little something on her mind, Sebastian could tell right away.


    Denying it now will surely be revealed as a lie.


    Bonnie thought, simply sticking her neck out and admitted, "There is this n, are you afraid?"


    "Provocative." Sebastian snorted lightly.


    Bonnie: "......"


    She felt as if she had been stripped naked and waspletely unable to fight Sebastian, the old fox.


    For a while, hanging his head somewhat depressed.


    She picked up her chopsticks, intending to take a piece of roast pork to vent her anger.


    As soon as I stuffed it in my mouth, I heard Sebastian say, "Aren''t you drinking? Why don''t you go get


    it?"


    What?


    Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, almost directly into the whole of the roast meat stuck in the


    throat, coughing fair white little face red almost dripping blood.


    "I''ll get it right away!" Bonnie ran like a rabbit and rushed to get the champagne she had prepared.


    As a result, she was in too much of a hurry and stumbled when she reached the front, and the two


    bottles of champagne in front of her fell to the ground, but she was quick to catch them.


    But then came the fret.


    Inside these two bottles of champagne, one of them is a high number imitation champagne that she


    bought from a special channel, drinking the same as normal champagne, but especially easy to get


    drunk.


    Even if Sebastian is a good drinker, a bottle of champagne will definitely be drunk, and then she will be


    able to ask the questions she wants to ask.


    But now -


    Bonnie looked at the two identical bottles of champagne in her hands and her whole body was


    dumbfounded.


    Which bottle is this for Sebastian?


    "It takes so long to get a drink?" Sebastian asked, speaking impatiently in the dining room.


    Bonnie hesitated and hurriedly opened two bottles of champagne and tasted them, then estimated and


    chose a bottle that seemed to taste more exciting.


    This should be it!


    Bonnie then carried the champagne out, "I was just looking for the corkscrew and took a while, sorry."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sebastian didn''t make a sound and watched as Bonnie poured herself champagne.


    "Thanks to Mr. Grant for taking care of me during this time, I''ll drink to you." Bonnie said, and drank a


    ss of champagne by herself first.


    Immediately afterwards, she found many reasons to keep toasting and then urged Sebastian to drink


    with her.


    A bottle full of champagne, less than an hour, Bonnie gave all finished.


    Then look at Sebastian''s side, there is still most of the bottle left.


    "Why don''t you drink?" Bonnie''s mind was starting to wander, but she was still thinking about her n


    and asked with a big tongue.


    "Stupid woman," looking at Bonnie, whose cheeks were lumpy red in front of her, Sebastian couldn''t


    help but scold in a low voice, "don''t you know you can''t hold your liquor?"


    "Who are you saying can''t drink, I might have drank! Look, I''ve finished a bottle, but you haven''t drunk


    much." Bonnie rounded her almond eyes and yelled.


    She then wobbled to her feet and grabbed the half bottle of champagne on the table, intending to pour


    it directly to Sebastian.


    Before he reached the front, his feet were mixed with garlic, and he fell directly into Sebastian''s arms,


    and the champagne in his hand was spilled all over his body.


    Bonnie wore a pure white silk dress today, which clung to her body after being wet, outlining her perfect


    body curves.


    "What are you doing, throwing your arms around?" Sebastian asked in a raspy voice as he looked at


    the petite woman in his arms.


    Bonnie, drunk, giggled, put her hands around Sebastian''s neck and exhaled, "What''s the point of


    throwing your arms around me, I even gave you a baby!"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Gave him ...... a baby?


    Sebastian''s ink eyes widened, and the hand holding the goblet was so hard that the veins burst!


    Looking at the delicate little person in his arms, Sebastian''s throat tightened slightly, "When did you


    give birth to my child?"


    "Five years ago, ah, I gave you five children, but you don''t even want them, you still let me die, you say,


    why are you so heartless?!"


    Bonnie was so drunk that all of her emotions that were usually pent up in her heart burst out.


    Her slender little hands grabbed Sebastian''s cor, her little face blossoming with tears, "Tell me, why


    are you doing this to me?"


    "You''re drunk, Annie," Sebastian wrinkled his brow, his voice clearing down a few notches.


    At the bottom of his heart, he was full of snickers at himself.


    What exactly was he expecting, waiting for Annie to drink and confess that she was Bonnie?


    But when did he ever say anything like that to Bonnie, telling her to go to hell?


    He never said that!


    So, those words were just Bonnie''s drunken ramblings, or maybe they were said to the scumbag who


    hurt her!


    Sebastian''s pupils were tumbling with waves of shock that were squashed down and finally returned to


    calm.


    He picked Bonnie up straight across the room and headed upstairs.


    Once Bonnie was put to bed, Sebastian nned to go get Donna to clean her up.


    Just as we reached the door, four little furry heads poked in.


    "Daddy, is Mommy Annie drunk?" little Joanna asked in a milky voice.


    "Eh, she''s a terrible drinker." Sebastian said with a nod.


    Little Joanna gave an oh, blinking her amethyst eyes, "Then you have to take good care of Mommy


    Annie Oh, after drunk women can be vulnerable, the door to the heart is wide open, the most suitable


    to take advantage of the weakness!"


    Sebastian: "......"


    He furrowed his handsome sword brow, "Who taught you all this?"


    "I saw it in a book," little Joanna replied, "Anyway, you take good care of her, and if you can, you can


    cook the raw rice into ...... ummmmmmmm!"


    Before the words were finished, Lukas next to her rushed to cover her mouth.


    " and Joanna sister, you don''t talk to Dad Sebastian about this, you''re a child, it''s not appropriate!"


    Lukas warned.


    Erika nodded her head next to her in agreement, "That''s right, we girls need to be more elegant, how


    can we say that kind of tiger and wolf words? Look at me!"


    With that, Erika tossed her bangs and spoke sweetly, "Dad Sebastian, you have to strive for three


    years to hold two, five years to hold three, don''t be afraid to over-birth, this is to contribute to


    Weskiney''s birth rate oh!"


    See how literate she is, and she even brought up the GDP of Weskiney birth rate, she sounds like a


    cultural person!


    Andrew, who was silent next to him, finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    What''s all this?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that Dad Sebastian''s face had turned iron blue, he lifted his cool, cold face, "The four of us are


    going to our rooms to rest, good night."


    If you don''t run now, when will you wait?


    Sebastian looked at the back of the four little ones leaving, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but


    twitch.


    When I was about to open my mouth to call Donna again, a thought suddenly shed through my mind.


    Annie just said that she gave birth to five children?


    But why does she have only three children with her, and where did the other two go?


    And, if you add little Joanna and Natan, who has passed away, that makes exactly five children ......


    Sebastian''s thick ink-like pupils rolled up violently and inexplicably!

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Under the zing white light, Sebastian''s handsome face was suddenly terribly cold.


    After a long time of silence, he finally made a call out.


    Soon, the call was answered.


    "What is it sote, cousin?" Rupert''s voice was tinged with sleep, clearly upset.


    Sebastian''s voice was hoarse, "Come to the Sunshine Vi, there''s something for you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Now?" Rupert gaped, "It''s eleven o''clock at night."


    When he drove from home to the Sunshine Vi, it must be twelve o''clock, and then talk about things


    and so on, toss and turn, not two o''clock he certainly can not go back to sleep.


    Rupert''s heart was cold.


    It''s night time, why is my cousin pulling this donkey around?


    "You have a problem with that?" Sebastian''s voice was horribly low.


    "No no," Rupert hurriedly smiled sarcastically, "I''lle over now then."


    With that, he was about to hang up the phone to get dressed.


    And at this time, Sebastian swept out of the corner of his eye to see the woman sleeping in a mess on


    the bed.


    That silk dress rolled up the edge, revealing arge part of the scenery to ......


    "Forget it, you cane back in the morning." Sebastian finished and hung up the phone.


    Rupert was confused on the other end of the phone.


    Half a minuteter, he was so angry that he mmed his phone to the ground, "What the hell, waking


    me up in the middle of the night, and then asking me to go tomorrow morning, ying with me?"


    He even when a donkey pulling the mill in the middle of the night, but also has dignity, OK!


    So the dignified donkey fell back to sleep again.


    --


    Inside the Sunshine Vi bedroom.


    Sebastian looked at Bonnie, who was sleeping on the bed with red cheeks, and the knot in his throat


    tightened involuntarily.


    "Bonnie, is that really you?" He asked softly.


    Bonnie was so drunk that she fell asleep and didn''t hear the words.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was early the next morning.


    After the hangover, her head hurt so much that it was about to explode, so Bonnie couldn''t help but call


    out.


    And when she heard the sound, Donna outside the door immediately came in, with a bowl of sober


    soup in her hand, "Mrs. Grant, you''re awake,e on, drink this."


    "Good." Bonnie took the bowl and dutifully swallowed down.


    Donna just sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Bonnie with a smile, "Mrs. Grant, you really


    worked too hardst night, even if it''s for romance, you can''t drink so much, it hurts your body."


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie cried out in her heart.


    Originally, ording to the n, she could easily get Sebastian drunk, but ended up mixing up the


    champagne and drinking herself into unconsciousness, those carefully prepared questions, did not


    have time to ask Sebastian.


    By the way, where is Sebastian?


    "Donna, where''s Mr. Grant?" Bonnie asked hurriedly.


    I don''t think she said anything she shouldn''t have said after getting drunkst night, right?


    Donna pursed her lips again, "Mr. Grant went to his study to work, don''t worry, he didn''t run away."


    s, it seems that this candlelight dinner is really too effective, this is not, the two people are beginning


    to get tired of it, a moment not seen, anxious to go to ......


    It seems that soon she will be able to help take care of the pregnant woman, then wait for the month,


    and finally take care of the little baby.


    Thinking of this, Donna''s expression was serious again, looking at Bonnie who was drinking sober


    soup, and said seriously, "Mrs. Grant, don''t mind me talking too much, but if you really want to have


    children, you must choose a time when you are not drinking, so that the child born will be healthier!"

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Ahem-


    Bonnie was choking and her whole face turned red, and her sobriety soup was spilled all over the bed.


    "I''m not, I''m not. Sebastian and I were just ......st night," she hurriedly tried to exin.


    Donna, however, interrupted her, "Gee, don''t talk to me about such intimate topics between couples,


    it''s weirdly embarrassing."


    That''s when Sebastian appeared in the bedroom doorway, "Donna, go ahead and get busy."


    "Good." Donna hurriedly stood up and went out.


    Gee, the sweet early morning alone time of the young couple, she can not stir.


    After she left, only Bonnie and Sebastian were left in the room, and the atmosphere became somewhat


    stagnant.


    Bonnie grabbed the wet nket and kept her head down, not daring to meet Sebastian''s eyes.


    Sebastian also did not make a sound, just walked straight to the cab, took a tie, slowly and


    methodically tied.


    Finally it was Bonnie who opened her mouth first, asking tentatively, "Mr. Grant, I don''t suppose I said


    anythingst night that I shouldn''t have, did I?"


    "What is something that should not be said?" Sebastian asked rhetorically.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bonnie hurriedly looked away sideways and resignedly spread out on the bed, "It''s nothing, just


    pretend I didn''t ask!"


    At a time like this, more talk and more mistakes will instead make Sebastian suspect her.


    But if you don''t ask, you''re scratching your heart.


    Bonnie is simply depressed to death!


    What she didn''t know was that her own depressed expression was actually written on her face and fell


    into Sebastian''s eyes.


    It''s like ...... a squirrel that can''t find where the hidden food is, with puffy cheeks and blunt cuteness.


    The corners of Sebastian''s lips unconsciously curved up in a faint arc.


    He swept a nce at Bonnie before untying the tied tie again, his eyes slightly sunken, "Come over


    here and help me tie my tie."


    Bonnie looked up and saw that Sebastian had tied it for half a day, but it wasn''t even on.


    This man''s ability to take care of himself is too poor, right?


    With a sigh of relief, Bonnie got off the floor and ran to Sebastian to help him tie his tie.


    It''s just that Sebastian is a head and a half taller than her, and she has to stand on her tiptoes to be


    able to reach it, which is a little less convenient.


    And from Sebastian''s point of view, you can see Bonnie''s furry little head, the tip of her nose and her


    red lips pursed up nervously.


    My throat suddenly got a little dry.


    "Last night you said that you wanted to marry me a long, long time ago." Sebastian suddenly lifted his


    hand, wrapped it around her long hair that hung down the side of her face, and spoke leisurely.


    When Bonnie heard this, her hand shook and her tie almost fell on the floor.


    What the hell?


    She said she wanted to marry Sebastian a long time ago?


    "That ...... is my drunken nonsense, you do not take it to heart, in fact, I am a nymphomaniac, in the


    face of a handsome man like you, there is masturbation is also very normal well, huh."


    Bonnie finished her exnation and hated to bite off her tongue.


    This exnation, it is better not to exin it!


    She hurriedly tied her tie in three clicks, then ran downstairs to have breakfast.


    When I came downstairs, I happened to be rubbing shoulders with Rupert and panicked so much that I


    ran away without even saying hello.


    Rupert was full of confusion.


    What is going on with this couple?


    One called in the middle of the night to trick him, and the other in the middle of the morning to see no


    one.


    This is to fly shoulder to shoulder into the sky ah!


    He went upstairs in depression.


    When he got to the room, before he had a chance to talk to Sebastian, Sebastian handed him a stic


    Ziploc bag, "Keep this, help me get a paternity test."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Another paternity test?


    Now when he hears the words paternity test, Rupert has two big heads.


    "Cousin, although the hospital is indeed owned by your family, but this every other day to do paternity


    test, more or less a bit of psychological distortion, right?" Rupert said.


    "Do what you''re told, where''s all the nonsense?" Sebastian swept over with an icy eye de, and


    Rupert shut up instantly.


    He took a look at the stic sealed bag, it was a long hair, still a light sub-brown color.


    Whose is it if not Annie''s?


    Rupert was confused.


    No, this time cousin took a different route and wanted to do a paternity test between Annie and


    himself?


    What can the identification be?


    Brother ...... brother and sister?


    "Cousin, do you suspect that ......Annie is your real sister who you don''t know about and who is long


    lost on the outside?" Rupert asked tentatively.


    Sebastian: "...... sooner orter you will end up with a pig."


    Stupid!


    Rupert was scolded and spread his hands in aggravation, "Then what else would you have me do for a


    paternity test?"


    "For her and the four children, don''t alert anyone and get the results to me as soon as possible."


    Sebastian said.


    "Harm, you said so, so it is to do her and small children ah, wait, little Joanna also to do?" Rupert finally


    realized that something was wrong.


    little Joanna is her cousin''s biological daughter, and now she wants to take a paternity test with Annie.


    Wouldn''t that mean ......


    Sebastian nodded gracefully, "Eh, she might be Bonnie."


    About the events ofst night, Sebastian and Rupert briefly recounted.


    Rupert got goose bumps all over his body.


    Oh my God, this is too much information, right?


    If Annie is really Bonnie, then isn''t it true that we''ve gone around in circles and found someone?


    Rupert''s whole body got excited, "Cousin, wait, I will definitely use the fastest time to find out the


    result!"


    After saying this, Rupert rushed to the children''s room, did not move to collect the hair of the four little


    ones, and then slipped away.


    He had to rush to get a paternity test to do so.


    On this end, Bonnie had breakfast and was taken to the office by Sebastian.


    She is now a designer for the Grant Group, and there is no excuse for her to go to work.


    But as soon as she arrived at the office, Bonnie noticed something was wrong.


    The Grant Group employees, who were always organized and busy, now seem to be a bitzy.


    When she went to the pantry to pour water, she also heard some employees gossiping about gossip


    and just not going to work.


    How can this work!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The Grant Group is a publicly tradedpany, and even the janitor''s sry is much higher than


    outside, not to mention the regr employees.


    And the Grant Group doesn''t pay so much for these employees to gossip.


    Bonnie then rushed to tell Eric about it.


    "Eric Havens, thepany''s bad culture has to be killed in time or it will cause a lot of damage to the


    company." Bonnie cautioned.


    Eric nodded his head and promised to take care of it.


    But when Bonnie went to the pantry again in the afternoon, she actually encountered someone


    touching the fish again, and it was the same two people from the morning.


    This Eric, can''t he be more reliable?


    Bonnie is really speechless.


    Since it was useless to go to Eric, she had to go and talk to Sebastian.


    Sebastian was in his office working on paperwork, so Bonnie ran in and told him about the whole thing,


    saying with a strained face, "The Grant Group''s great future can''t be ruined."


    As she spoke, Bonnie noticed that Sebastian''s eyes were off.


    It was ced tightly on her with a bit of heat that made her ufortable all over.


    "Why are you ...... looking at me like that?" Bonnie stammered a little, "Do you think I''m being nosy?"


    "No, you are Mrs. Grant, the president''s wife, and you share the honor and disgrace of the Grant


    Group." Sebastian''s voice was raspy and dark, maic.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Bonnie''s cheeks were red and her words were out of tune, "Then you remember to tell those people."


    "Go ahead." Sebastian said gently.


    Huh?


    Bonnie''s eyes were full of disbelief, "I''m going? Are you kidding me?"


    The lips that could not be closed because of the shock, so Sebastian could not help but look darker a


    few, and suddenly wanted to kiss it, to taste what it was.


    But sensing his own thoughts, Sebastian immediately withdrew his mind.


    Now that he hasn''t gotten the paternity test and can''t be sure that the woman in front of him is the real


    Bonnie, these thoughts shouldn''t be there.


    Thinking, Sebastian then side-stepped his face, "Eh, you are now the president''s wife, it''s normal to


    help fix thepany''s improper wind, go ahead, I watch you."


    Bonnie was dumbfounded.


    Standing in ce for a long time, she was sure that Sebastian was not joking.


    This man is really nning to let her step in to clean up thosezy employees.


    The sudden weight on Bonnie''s shoulders suddenly left her a little breathless.


    After a long time of hesitation, she tentatively said to Sebastian, "I just try ah, not necessarily


    sessful, if not, you do not me me."


    "Go ahead." Sebastian didn''t seem to care.


    Bonnie then turned around and walked out.


    Eric walked into the office just after the first foot left.


    "Mr. Grant, you really intend to let Mrs. Grant to handle this matter ah, the staff below is already


    instigated, Mrs. Grant a go, will not be added fuel to the fire?" Eric said anxiously.


    After a pause, he added, "How about I go help Mrs. Grant?"


    Although his face is not as big as Sebastian''s, but at least he is also the chief assistant, more or less


    able to subdue those employees underneath.


    Sebastian, however, directly refused in a deep voice, "No go, you go, how else can those rat turds


    surface?"


    What?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eric froze for a moment and then reacted.


    It seems that Mr. Grant has left such a trick behind.


    Yes, if thepany has a deterrent and authority to go, these people will say nice things even if they


    are submissive, it is not easy to uncover the rat turds here.


    But if Mrs. Grant had been there, those people would have felt emboldened.


    When the timees, whoever takes the lead in fanning the mes or yin and yang, you can just pack


    up and throw thepany out.


    Mr. Grant this trick, really high ah!


    "Then I''m going to go pull the surveince right now and see who''s giving Mrs. Grant a hard time," Eric


    said gleefully.


    Just as I was turning to leave, I heard Sebastian say again, "Don''t bother going."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m looking at it."


    Sebastian said, theputer screen slightly deflected for Eric to see, the screen is clearly Bonnie''s


    figure.


    Eric saw this and couldn''t help but give a quiet thumbs up.


    It''s high.


    There is no better way to spoil a wife than to spoil a young man.


    The face lightly as if nothing has happened, but in fact has turned on the monitoring at all times to pay


    attention.


    Eric swore in his heart that he would do the same to his girlfriend in the future.


    Then the question arises, when in the end will he find a girlfriend ah?


    "Go out and do something." Sebastian said again in a deep voice.


    Eric rushed out of the office.


    In the office, Sebastian yed with his Parker pen while watching Bonnie''s every move on the ijuiju


    computer screen.


    The corners of the lips with a slight upward arc, cold as frost face, vaguely with signs of thawing.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    At this end, Bonnie took the elevator to the 17th floor.


    This floor is thepany''s management and the floor where she heard gossip and gossip about the


    pantry today.


    Of course, the Grant Group is so big that there must be more than one pantry for gossip.


    Just Bonnie can not each personally to clean up, so find a more powerful department, kill the chicken to


    make an example of the monkey!


    After arriving at the department, everyone greeted Bonnie politely, said hello to Mrs. Grant, and then


    went on to touch the fish.


    Bonnie was also very straightforward and went directly to an employee, raised her hand and knocked


    on the desk, smiling and asking, "Excuse me, how many years have you been working at the Grant


    Group?"


    "It''s the third year." The employee replied.


    Bonnie nodded, "Three years is not a short time, now there is an opportunity for a promotion and a


    raise, are you willing to do it?"


    Hearing that they could get a promotion and a raise, the employee was certainly happy, "What the hell


    Mrs. Grant, of course I am willing."


    Bonnie nodded, "It''s not that hard, just go to the pantry as a tea girl, the monthly sry, than the


    current increase of five thousand bar."


    What?


    Honestly, the whole $5,000 per month increase thing is indeed tempting.


    But if the five thousand dors is to go to the pantry to stay in exchange, then of course the employees


    are not happy.


    She even sensed that Bonnie was deliberately targeting her.


    The employee was particrly unconvinced and stood up directly pping the table, "Mrs. Grant what


    do you mean by this, let me go to be a tea addict, if you want to dismiss me, just say so."


    "I''m not that stupid, sacking you is to pay for breach of contract, so the loss is too much, why not let


    you go to work as a tea addict, I''ll find someone else for this position, anyway, you have little heart on


    the job." Bonnie said with a smirk.


    That palm-sized pure white face, blooming with soft and pure flowers, but full of frost and oppression,


    so that the surrounding people are given a shock.


    It is surprising that no one dares toe forward to help intercede.


    "What if I don''t go?" The employee strained his neck, "Are you forcing me to go? Also, there are so


    many employees in thepany, why do you have the right to target only me, if you have the ability to


    send them all to be the tea addicts."


    "Yeah." Bonnie really wasn''t intimidated.


    She raised her amber almond eyes, turned and surveyed the entire floor of the office, and with a single,


    resounding word


    "If you want, all of you can go to be Tim Tea little girl, I have no problem, it is just thepany spend


    money to raise a group of idle people, these jobs I will find someone to take over."


    After a pause and added, "But you guys think about it, most of thebor contracts you signed with the


    Grant Group are five years, the contract expires, I will not renew, and you lose industrypetitiveness


    because you have been Tim Tea Little Girl for too long ......"


    The next words, Bonnie did not say explicitly.


    But everyone''s expressions turned ugly.


    After all, the subtext is too obvious.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It''s not easy to find a job after you leave the Grant Group because you''ve lost yourpetitive edge in


    the industry.


    Simply put, if they don''t work well at the Grant Group, they will definitely not find a suitable next job in


    the future.


    "You''re threatening us?" The employee was so angry that his face turned green.


    Bonnie''s face is full of innocence, "I let you go to work as a simple job like a tea girl, and also give you


    a pay raise, and when I say it out, people will only say that I am a big ingrate, I can''t wait to be


    aggrieved!


    Staff: "......"


    Damn, so angry that my lungs are about to explode and I can''t find the words to refute it!

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Sebastian''s ck eyes like ink, at this moment appears more dark and deep.


    Apparently, he agrees with Rupert.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After all this time together, Annie has never voluntarily admitted that she is Bonnie.


    If they went to question her now, there''s a good chance they''d scare her and make her run away.


    After a long silence, Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, "Open the door."


    "What are you going to do?" Rupert asked.


    "Looking for Annie," Sebastian replied.


    Rupert''s eyes widened immediately and he stomped his feet in anger, "Didn''t I analyze the pros and


    cons of this matter with you? Why do you still want to go to her?"


    "I will not speak of this matter," Sebastian said in a quiet voice, "when she herself is willing to speak,


    she will naturally tell me."


    And now, he just has to make up for all that he owes Bonnie!


    Rupert then ran his ass to the door.


    --


    8:00 pm.


    Bonnie finally made it back to the Sunshine Vi, exhausted to the point of falling apart, and her throat


    was dry to the point of smoking.


    Going to coax Anna is just mind-numbingly exhausting.


    This woman, for some reason, is particrly interested in that unisex pimp.


    Bonnie was able to persuade her to drink half a bowl of white porridge after a lot of persuasion.


    Now back at the Sunshine Vi, all she wanted to do was to get a good night''s sleep.


    Bonnie was so tired that she didn''t even drag her coat and copsed directly onto the couch in the


    living room.


    "Mrs. Grant, why are you lying here sleeping? What if you catch a cold? Donna walked up and asked


    with concern.


    Bonnie didn''t even have the strength to wave her hand, "I''ll stay right here, Donna you leave me alone,


    I''ll be fine."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she was given a direct princess hug.


    What is this?


    Bonnie opened her eyes in panic and saw that she was in Sebastian''s arms, and the two were pressed


    extra close.


    "Aren''t you sleepy? Go back to sleep." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    How can she sleep when Sebastian is holding her like this?


    Bonnie hurriedly struggled to get down, "I''ll walk by myself, you put me down."


    Sebastian, however, held her tightly and looked at Bonnie, who was as petite as a child in his arms,


    with a sense of great joy at having lost and found!


    This is his heart Bonnie for five years Bonnie!


    She''s not dead!


    Despite the change in appearance, he still returned to him and even became his Mrs. Grant!


    God is helping him, so let the two of them go round and round, ore together.


    The curve on Sebastian''s lips deepened at the thought, "What''s so shy about being carried upstairs by


    your own husband?"


    Bonnie''s heartbeat fluttered and elerated, and her cheeks instantly flushed and burned like fire, "I


    ...... I just suddenly came to my senses."


    Jesus, what the hell is wrong with Sebastian?


    Why is she suddenly so nice and gentle to her?


    It feels like a dream!


    As he was thinking about it, Sebastian had carried her to the bedroom on the second floor and thenid


    her on the bed.


    With that, she knelt down and started to take off her shoes!


    Bonnie reacted when the left high heel had been removed by Sebastian.


    She shrank back in fear, only to have Sebastian clutch her slender ankle.


    She even yanked it towards her heels, forbidding her to escape.


    The maic voice is full ofughter, "What are you running for, just take off your shoes, afraid that I


    will eat you?"


    Bonnie ghostly, actually returned, "You really look like you''re going to eat me now ......"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    After saying this, Bonnie regretted it and her cheeks flushed once again, "Well, it''s better if I take it off


    myself."


    Sebastian swept a nce at her, a light smile on his thin lips, "Not too sleepy to move? Now you''re


    energized?"


    Of course there''s spirit!


    Who would not be energized after being carried upstairs by Sebastian and served to take off his


    shoes?


    "Maybe the sleepiness has passed, so I''m suddenly refreshed." Bonnie said in a serious manner.


    Sebastian nodded, "Now that you''re in the spirit, do something else."


    What?


    Bonnie''s hands subconsciously clenched the sheets and her words stuttered, "What other things?"


    "What do you think?" Sebastian said, and went straight to work, to unbutton the jacket on Bonnie.


    The fabric of the dress was rubbed with a rustling sound, and each stroke was like a knock on her


    tense heartstrings.


    In the middle of the night, a man and a woman are in the same room together, and also undress.


    What could be going on here!


    Bonnie was so scared that she stomped her legs back and forth, "Calm down, although we are


    ostensibly a couple, this kind of thing won''t work."


    "If we are a couple, why not?" Sebastian''s heart rippled as he looked at her cute look of panic and


    confusion, his bony fingers picking open the buttons of his jacket at a very slow pace.


    "We don''t have feelings." Bonnie hurriedly said.


    Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes, not quite caring, "Can''t you without feelings?"


    "Of course not, this kind of thing must have feelings to do, otherwise it is not ...... that, at least let me


    willingly, right?"


    To stop Sebastian from getting his hands dirty, Bonnie says everything outwardly.


    However, the next second, Sebastian curled his lips and asked her rhetorically, "Do I have to make you


    like me first when I carry you to the bathroom to take a shower?"


    "Huh?" Bonnie was confused, "So when you say something else you mean taking a shower? Then why


    are you taking off my clothes?"


    Sebastian spread his hands innocently, "Don''t you take off your clothes in the shower?"


    After a pause, he spoke again, "What else do you think I''m trying to do, huh?"


    He came very close, and the sound of this umph word made a thousand turns, making Bonnie''s heart


    tickle and her cheeks burst red like blood.


    "......"


    This dog man, he won!


    Bonnie hurriedly jumped off the bed and headed straight for the bathroom, "I didn''t think anything of it,


    I''m going to take a shower."


    Looking at the woman fleeing from the scene, Sebastian''s mood got better.


    Really good.


    His Bonnie is back, right beside him.


    Although not the original look, but still the same shy and simple, a little teasing, panic like a rabbit.


    And the head of the bathroom Bonnie is not so light-hearted.


    She panicked and took a shower, but dragged herself out of the bathroom for a hard half hour.


    As a result, when I looked up, I saw Sebastian standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The ck loungewear trimmed his tall and upright posture, domineering and calm, like the gods of


    heaven so that people can not move their eyes.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Aren''t you going to work in the study tonight?" Bonnie asked.


    Go away, you dog man, how can I sleep while you''re here!


    Sebastian nodded, "Go, but before you go, there is something to inform you."


    "What?" Bonnie blinked in confusion.


    "I''ve decided to hold the wedding as usual, you get some rest, first thing in the morning, I''ll take you out


    to see the wedding venue." Sebastian said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Bonnie was stunned and immediately looked at Sebastian.


    Continue to prepare for the wedding?


    "But didn''t you say before that you had something very important to do, so the wedding had to be


    postponed to ater date?" Bonnie asked.


    Sebastian nodded his head, his mature and reserved face was etched with seriousness, "Indeed, I had


    something very important to do before, but now that I think about it, this is the most important thing for


    me."


    This wedding should have been given to Bonnie five years ago!


    Bonnie was a little confused, her brain felt like it was exploding with fireworks.


    Did she hear it right?


    Sebastian said that having a wedding with her is the most important thing?


    But -


    "You also said before that you were going to look for Bonnie, you''re not looking now?" Bonnie asked


    again.


    When she continued to y dumb, Sebastian simply went along with it, "It''s because I''m looking for it


    that I''m asking you to cooperate with me for the wedding."


    In Bonnie''s astonished eyes, Sebastian revealed his n.


    "You and I will get married, and then she''ll be pressed to show up at my wedding, and then I can talk to


    her about what happened five years ago." Sebastian said.


    "So ......" Bonnie''s voice was still a little hesitant, "what are you going to say when you find her, huh?"


    "You want to know?" Sebastian hooked his scarlet thin lips, "Then you''ll cooperate with me in my


    acting, and you''ll know at the wedding then."


    After saying this, Sebastian left the room.


    Bonnie was left in the same ce, unable to figure out what Sebastian wanted.


    This night, Bonnie tossed and turned and did not sleep well.


    By the next morning, she appeared in front of the four little ones with two huge ck circles under her


    eyes.


    "Mommy, did you go out as a thiefst night? Why are you so haggard?" Erika asked.


    Lukas thoughtfully handed over a ss of iced Americano, "Mommy, drink this to remove water


    retention and also refresh."


    The result was snatched away by Andrew in the next second, "Stupid woman, stay upte and hurry to


    catch up on sleep, or heart problems how to do, so old people, but also children worry about, not


    ashamed?"


    Little Joanna was more direct, hugging Bonnie''s arm, her cute eyes blinking, "Then I won''t go to


    kindergarten today, I''ll sleep with Mommy Annie at home."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian appeared at the table, "Why don''t you go to


    kindergarten?"


    little Joanna clutched the corner of her coat and refused to answer.


    Still next to her, Erika eximed, "Because today the teacher is going to take us to the farm to pick


    green peppers, and we will have fried pork with green peppers at the farm for lunch!"


    Little Joanna hates green peppers.


    "Not so," Bonnie face education little girl, "picky food will not grow tall, and green pepper is very


    nutritious, can make you into a little beauty."


    "Then I won''t be a picky eater starting tomorrow, okay?" little Joanna bargained, "I won''t go to


    kindergarten today."


    Bonnie wanted to say no.


    Before I could say anything, I heard Sebastian say, "Donna, call the kindergarten teacher and ask for


    leave, all four kids are not going."


    Bonnie: "!!!"


    What is wrong with this man?


    Even if you allow little Joanna to be a picky eater, you actually dragged the other three kids along with


    you.


    How can you educate your children like this!


    "Why don''t they go to school?" Bonnie asked.


    A smile crossed the bottom of Sebastian''s night-like eyes, "Of course I''m following along to see the


    wedding venue."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Bonnie was full of anger instantly mute.


    Last night Sebastian said the wedding would go on as usual and she was a bit skeptical.


    But now he''s saying that he''s going to take the kids with him to pick out a wedding venue, so it seems


    to be true.


    Her mind was dizzy and her expression was dull, and she stammered an oh in response.


    "Let''s eat first." Sebastian moved gracefully and sat down next to her.


    Then pick up the ss of iced Americano and start drinking it.


    By the way, I asked Donna to pour Bonnie a cup of hot milk, "Don''t drink anything too cold in the


    morning, it''s not good for your stomach."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Donnaughed heartily, "Mr. Grant is still thoughtful, look at me, I''m just not as sweet


    and gentle as Mr. Grant!"


    Bonnie held the hot milk and took small sips, and I don''t know if she was panicked or smoked by the


    heat, her cheeks were flushed.


    After eating breakfast, Bonnie took the four youngsters upstairs to change clothes.


    Today to go to see the wedding venue, there is no shortage of walking, so she gave the choice of


    sportswear.


    The four little ones were dressed exactly the same and looked especially good.


    No, except for Erika, who still has a ck mole on her face and wears sses, everyone else looks


    great.


    "Mommy," Erika asked with an unbnced look at her siblings who were all beautiful, pouting with a


    pink mouth, "Mommy, when can I stop pretending to be ugly?"


    "Soon," Bonnie coaxed her, "when Mommy finds out what''s going on, she''ll let you go back to being a


    little princess and buy you a hundred princess dresses aspensation, okay?"


    "I don''t want a princess dress, I have plenty." Erika shook her head.


    Bonnie couldn''t help but smile, "Wow, so Erika is so frugal for mommy, mommy is very touched."


    "No! I really have a lot of princess dresses, look!" When Erika saw that Bonnie didn''t believe her, she


    ran to the far end of the checkroom and pulled open the cab door directly.


    Just see the original empty closet, now stuffed with a variety of princess dresses, and there are many


    high-fashion and limited models.


    When did you buy all this?


    "It was delivered yesterday. The prettydy who delivered it said that Dad Sebastian bought these for


    me." Erika said in a milky voice.


    After a pause, and ran to the next closet, opened it full of boys'' clothes, also stuffed to the brim, "These


    are Dad Sebastian bought for the older brothers."


    Bonnie''s beautiful eyes instantly shook, full of disbelief.


    What''s going on here?


    Bonnie then ran downstairs to ask Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s tone was t, "It just urred to me that I haven''t shown anything to the little ones in the


    past few years, so I''m just going to double up now."


    "You didn''t know them before either, so why would you indicate." Bonnie subconsciously opened her


    mouth, and then her heart stuttered.


    Wait, Sebastian said to double thepensation?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He couldn''t have sensed that AndrewLukas and Erika were his children, could he?


    The thought shed and was dismissed by Bonnie.


    If she really knew, why didn''t Sebastian juste and confront her?


    Probably just like children, coupled with the inexplicable attraction of blood rtions, that''s why they


    are so good to Erika!


    As he was thinking, Sebastian also spoke up, "What''s so unusual about hurting a child, don''t think too


    much about it, get in the car."


    Bonnie oh, this is to take the four little ones to the car.


    Sebastian drove straight to Willisto''srgest five-star hotel.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Thergest five-star hotel in Willisto is the Hotel Paragon.


    This hotel covers several thousand hectares and in addition to the hotel suites and restaurants in the


    front, it has arge church in the back and even contains a golf course.


    Now that autumn is in full swing, the maple forests near the golf course are showing signs of


    reddening.


    When blown by the wind, it is like a rippling haze cloud, the beauty is unbeatable.


    Little Joanna was so happy that she rolled directly on the grass, "I love it here, daddy, Mommy Annie,


    how about you have a grass wedding here?"


    When the timees, blue sky, white clouds, maple roses, it will be especially beautiful!


    Bonnie also had a hard-on.


    If she could get married to Sebastian in this ce, she would be the happiest bride in the world!


    "Like it?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Bonnie flinched for a moment, then nodded, "Yeah, it''s nice."


    "Let''s go with here then." Sebastian said, and handed the staff the hot gold ck card.


    "Okay Mr. Grant, I''ll go now to confirm the time and venue, and make sure the wedding will be a perfect


    sensation then." The staff member bumbled off to swipe his card.


    Erika and Joanna found a small pond and had to drag their two brothers to catch the small fish.


    On thewn, there were only two people left, Sebastian and Bonnie.


    The breeze gently blew the broken hair around Bonnie''s ear, some messy beauty.


    Sebastian''s eyes moved slightly and naturally reached out to tuck her hair behind her ears.


    His long, slender hand traced Bonnie''s cheek, and wherever it went, the skin rolled up.


    "You ......" Bonnie''s entire body burned, "Didn''t you say you were having a wedding with me just to trick


    Bonnie out?"


    "Yeah," Sebastian nodded, "but it''s also a wedding for her, and I think if you like it, then she''ll really like


    it too."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "You''re going to give her a wedding?" Bonnie''s voice was noticeably more eager by a few degrees.


    "Yes, I owe her so much, so now that I have a chance to make up for it, I must make up for it as much


    as possible." Sebastian said.


    Bonnie hung her head in confusion.


    She could sense that Sebastian was not telling a lie.


    But if Sebastian really wanted to marry her, why did he say such cruel and desperate words when she


    was inbor?


    "You ...... forget it, it''s nothing." Bonnie held back.


    If she asked Sebastian now, she would be revealing her identity.


    Until we find out why Sebastian said what he did, it''s better for her to keep a low profile.


    And at this time, Erika actually ran to this side with a fish in her hands, her eyes shining with joy,


    "Mommy, look, I got a small fish with my bare hands!"


    Too excited to notice the rocks under her feet, Erika fell straight to the ground.


    Bonnie subconsciously went to pick it up.


    But the man next to her was even faster than her movements, and fell directly to the ground to catch


    Erika, acting as a human-shaped meat cushion.


    "Wow, Dad Sebastian, you''re so handsome." Erika was very adoring, "You just looked like Superman!"


    "Get up and see if you''re hurt anywhere." Sebastian said.


    Erika then hurriedly stood up.


    After some inspection, she was unharmed, but Sebastian''s suit was rubbed on the ground and was


    stained with a green pattern of grass juice that stood out.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Sebastian looked at the mass of stains, cleanliness instantlymitted, deeply wrinkled the sword


    brow.


    Bonnie rushed forward, "Take your coat off and give it to me, I''ll go wash it for you."


    "Hmm." Sebastian cooperated by taking off his jacket and handing it to Bonnie.


    Bonnie then took it inside the hotel, asked the staff forundry detergent, and washed the bit of stain on


    the suit by hand to get it clean.


    When she walked out again, she saw Sebastian ying with the four little ones on the grass.


    To be precise, y with Erika and Joanna.


    The two little girls only fished a small fish, who wanted it, so they quarreled with their faces flushed.


    And in Sebastian''s hand was the little fish in a paper cup.


    "Daddy, don''t you love me? You can give me this little fish, I want to keep it." and Joanna said with a


    pout.


    Erika hurriedly tugged at Sebastian''s coat, "But I caught this fish, Dad Sebastian, this fish should be


    mine."


    "You also caused Daddy to fall down, so this fish should be given to me aspensation."


    "I caused Dad Sebastian to fall down, not you, so why should I give you the fish aspensation."


    The two young girls crossed their arms and let no one go.


    That look, extraordinarily cute romp.


    Bonnie couldn''t help butugh out loud and went up to try to coax them, saying that she would go out


    and buy them pretty little goldfish, one for each, so that the dispute could be sessfully resolved.


    But Sebastian has squatted in front of the little girl and said seriously, "The little fish is also born to the


    mother fish, you snatched the little fish, what about the mother fish?"


    Hearing this, the little one immediately lowered his head and his voice was weak, "The fish mother


    must be very sad when she can''t find her baby."


    "Yeah, no matter whose mother it is, she''s going to love her child, so you know what to do, right?"


    Sebastian asked again.


    "Eh." The two little ones said in unison.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Then he went to the pond with the cup and put the small fish in it.


    The small fish waved their tails and swam towards the center of the pond.


    "Now the fish mother must be just happy that she found her baby after all." Erika and Joanna said


    seriously.


    The two people who were arguing just now are now making up and holding hands to see the butterfly


    next to them.


    AndrewLukas also found arge shady tree and started ying with his phone.


    Sebastian and Bonnie then conferred with the crew on other details of the scenes.


    It doesn''t look tooplicated, but it''s especially time consuming to actually implement every detail.


    They obviously went out in the morning and ended up in the evening.


    The four youngsters had long been asleep in the guest room prepared by the hotel, and they were


    sleeping soundly when Bonnie pushed open the door and walked in.


    For a while, Bonnie couldn''t even be bothered to wake them up.


    And that''s when Sebastian came over and handed her a room card, "Go back to your room and rest if


    you''re tired, I''ll have the hotel bring dinner to your room."


    Hmm?


    Bonnie flinched, "Aren''t we going home?"


    "I heard that from thiswn, you can see the most beautiful night view of the whole Willisto." Sebastian


    said in a deep voice.


    The implication is that they will be staying here tonight.


    "Do I share a room with you?" Bonnie asked again.


    Sebastian lowered his eyes to look at her, his thin lips slightly hooked, "We are a couple, and we are


    here to book the wedding venue today, how many rooms do you think the hotel will give us, eh?"

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Bonnie eyes red and Joanna''s big, "That ...... why we don''t go back ah, I mean, after watching the


    night scene can also go back again."


    "Eh, let''s talk after dinner." Sebastian didn''t object and urged Bonnie to go to the next room, "Let''s go."


    Bonnie then subconsciously felt that she could definitely go back after dinnerter.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Whatever, it''s still early, let''s eat first.


    Not long after going to the room, the hotel waiter brought the dinner.


    It was a very simple steak pasta, but I don''t know if it was the chef''s skill or the fact that she was


    hungry for too long, but Bonnie thought it was especially good.


    "Don''t choke, drink this." Sebastian handed over the tall ss next to him.


    Bonnie, unsuspecting, reached out and took a swig.


    Then it became clear that something was wrong.


    Why does this soda taste sweet with a hint of bamboo leaves?


    "How does the bamboo leaf green vored champagne taste?" Sebastian asked slowly and


    deliberately.


    Huh?


    Bonnie opened her mouth wide, "This is wine, huh?"


    "Nah." Sebastian nodded and lifted his own tall ss and took a sip, "Can''t leave now, it counts as a


    DUI."


    Bonnie: "!!!"


    "Why don''t we call Eric and ask Eric to pick us up." Bonnie said.


    "That''s okay too." Sebastian cooperated and called Eric, putting him on speakerphone by the way.


    Eric, who was at home, eating noodles to survive the program, quickly picked up the phone, "Mr. Grant,


    what can I do for you?"


    "You pick us up at the hotel." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Eric immediately had to stand up and walk out.


    As a result, the next moment, and heard Sebastian said, "By the way, I remember you seem to be


    ying outside today, and several women, so is it very dyed you, eh?"


    Eric was going to deny it, but then reacted when he heard thatst syble.


    "Yes, yes, I''m ying outside, a lot of beautiful women, or Mr. Grant you should find someone else, or


    sleep in the hotel for one night is okay?" Eric said.


    "Eric Havens," Bonnie couldn''t quite believe it, "if you''re out there ying with a beautiful woman, why


    isn''t there any sound at all?"


    "That''s because I''m answering the phone outside the booth ah, you wait, I''ll let them say hello to you."


    Eric said, then hurried to use theputer to y the bar kind of video, trying to muddle through.


    The result is a slip of the hand, point into the rich aunt nightclub in the nightclub package pimps video.


    After clicking on it, several old aunts squealed with great satisfaction, "Wow, our handsome boy is here,


    does he not want to work hard,e here quickly, let us love you properly!"


    Eric: "......"


    "Mrs. Grant, listen to me, it''s not what you think, in fact, I went to the wrong room!" Eric hurriedly


    exined.


    Bonnie, however, had been petrified.


    Oh my God, is this the world of young people? Don''t want to try so hard to y so openly!


    What an insightful experience.


    "Have fun, hang up." Sebastian was more than dry and hung up the phone directly.


    Turning his head to look at Bonnie, he shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "The hotel also doesn''t


    provide chauffeur service, there''s no way, let''s rest here after seeing the night view."


    Said, very naturally took Bonnie''s hand, "Let''s go, eat and drink, go out for a walk to see the night


    scene, don''t think about anything."


    Sebastian''s palm was wide and warm, wrapping Bonnie''s small, boneless hand tightly.


    She lifted her head and looked at the man''s near-perfect side face, and for a moment her thoughts ran


    wild.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    For some reason, Bonnie felt that the Sebastian in front of her was a different person.


    To be precise, it is his attitude towards himself that has suddenly changed.


    Along with AndrewLukas and Erika are not the same as usual.


    But to say exactly what is wrong, Bonnie can not say.


    As she was thinking about it, she was already being pulled onto thewn by Sebastian.


    Sebastian pulled out a pic nket like a trick,id it t on the ground andid on it first.


    He also did not forget to pat the empty seat next to him, a wealthy elite elegance, voice raspy and dark,


    "Come here."


    "Oh." Bonnie then dutifullyid down next to Sebastian, but separated by a gap.


    As a result, the next moment, Sebastian''s big hand fished, pulled her close to himself, "The nket is


    too small,e closer, do not get wet clothes by the night dew."


    This nket is still small?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Bonnie feels that she can run in circles on the nket, not small at all, OK.


    Just about to retort, out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of a shooting star passing in the sky.


    "It''s a shooting star, make a wish." Bonnie was so surprised that she hurriedly closed her eyes and


    raised her hands on her chest, making a wish in earnest.


    As a result, when I opened my eyes, I noticed Sebastian next to me staring unblinkingly at himself.


    The ck pupils were like a deep whirlpool that was going to swallow her up firmly.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Bonnie was a little embarrassed by the stare and her cheeks couldn''t


    help but burn, "Watching a shooting star, I''m not a shooting star."


    "You''re better looking than a shooting star." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s ears are red to the point of dripping blood, but the face has to show no concern,


    "Mr. Grant, you are at least Willisto''s side of the hegemony, do not say such things, look very unseen."


    Sebastian subconsciously wanted to say that in fact Bonnie was the most dazzling worldly face he had


    ever seen.


    But in the end, it held back.


    If you say it out loud, she will definitely find out something, and then scared away what to do?


    With that in mind, Sebastian folded his arms behind his head and digressed, "What did you wish for?"


    "Wishes don''t work if you tell them." Bonnie chose to keep it a secret.


    "And was I in the wish?" Sebastian asked again.


    Meeting Sebastian''s gaze, Bonnie hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Yes."


    "Mm." Sebastian nodded, the corners of his lips unconsciously rising halfway.


    There is yourself, and that is enough.


    Two people no longer talk, looking up at the sky starry river, the ear is the pond of the burst of frogs, the


    breeze with the fragrance of gardenia, as if fall into the fairnd.


    It was sofortable that Bonnie actually fell asleep straight away.


    It was only when Sebastian was about to take her back to her room that he realized this.


    Instead of waking Bonnie directly, he gently took her in his arms and walked in stride toward the


    bedroom.


    But only two steps, Bonnie''s forehead quickly emerged from the thin cold sweat, the expression is also


    painful, as if in a dream to experience something horrible and painful.


    "Nen ......Annie, wake up." Sebastian hurriedly shouted.


    Bonnie then jerked her eyes open and opened her mouth is a painful moan, "I ...... I had a dream,


    someone sawed my spine in my dream, and I hurt ...... no, I really hurt, Sebastian, I My back hurts so


    much."


    Sebastian''s dark pupils shuddered and he ran outside with Bonnie directly in his arms.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Bonnie was so sore that she curled up in the back seat of the car in a shrimp shape, yet she didn''t


    forget to remind Sebastian, "You ...... you''ve been drinking and can''t drive."


    "......" Sebastian is really going to be pissed off.


    This woman, what time is it that she still cares about this?


    Do not say that he is a DUI today, even if he is disabled, use your hand to press the gas pedal, but also


    to send her to the hospital!


    "Lie still, you''ll be there in ten minutes." Sebastian said in a deep voice, then he stepped on the gas


    and headed straight for the private hospital of the Grant Group.


    The expected ten-minute journey took him less than five minutes to arrive, and the journey was as fast


    as if he was about to take off.


    And in such a short time, Sebastian also called Rupert, urging him toe to the hospital to treat


    Bonnie.


    Bonnie was pushed by the nurse into the operating room, the entire hospital corridor was instantly


    enveloped by the red light, shining brightly, overwhelming people''s breath.


    "Cousin," Rupert came over still in his silk pajamas and pajama pants, running and putting on his


    scrubs, "what''s going on?"


    "Not sure," Sebastian''s face was horribly grim, "she was sleeping fine and suddenly woke up straight


    away with pain in her back."


    "It''s not an old back injury, is it?" Rupert guessed, "I''ll go ahead and check it out in the operating room."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This trip was two hours.


    When the door to the operating room opened again, it was Rupert pushing the already sleeping Bonnie


    out.


    "She was given a painkilling injection and has fallen asleep, so she was taken to the ward for


    observation." Rupert said.


    "Did you find out what the cause of the disease is?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Rupert shook his head with a guilty expression, "Can''t find out for the time being, but there is a little


    discovery, the spine she was injured before, has appeared to be corroded."


    Tonight Bonnie suddenly woke up from sleep in pain, also because the pain injection failed, so the kind


    of pain that the bones were eroded came clearly, making her painful.


    "Didn''t you say before that Mr. Smith had prescribed medicine for half a month?" Sebastian furrowed


    his sword brow.


    Rupert scratched his head, "That''s right, but now it seems like it''s not working."


    "Isn''t he an expert?" Sebastian questioned again.


    Rupert''s voice was getting weaker, "Did he keep his hand in because I went back on my word and put


    him in jail?"


    "......" Sebastian had a chill radiating around him, "Get him out and get Bonnie seen to first."


    After theplete cure, Rupert wants to dispose of this Mr. Smith, he has no problem.


    Rupert rushed to do as he was told.


    At one o''clock in the morning, he drove to the prison and fished out Mr. Smith, who was packed up in


    the prison with only half his life left.


    "Don''t give me any tricks, if you let Annie have any more mistakes, I will make you beg for your life and


    die." Rupert threatened viciously.


    Mr. Smith was beaten up in prison, there is not a good piece of the body, and then heard this threat,


    then trembled violently.


    He so wanted to tell Rupert that he would not save people at all, but only harm them.


    But if he had said that, he would have been killed outright.


    "I ......" Mr. Smith''s eyes rolled bony, "I can save her, but I need a little time, you let me out of jail first,


    okay?"


    "Don''t you dare try to pull any tricks." Rupert warned, still bringing Mr. Smith up to jail.


    Immediately thereafter, Mr. Smith was taken to the hospital to see Bonnie.


    Mr. Smith excused himself from the crowd on the pretext of doing a checkup, and then dialed out on


    thendline in the ward.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    After a few beeps, the phone was answered, and a familiar and impatient voice came from the other


    side, "Peter?"


    Mr. Smith, no, Peter Smith rushed to speak, "Brother, I encountered a little thing, you quickly save me


    ah."


    The man on the other end of the phone is the real Expert Smith, Peter''s real brother.


    Upon hearing this, Expert Smith got angry, "Why are you out getting into trouble again, Peter, I''ve


    warned you more than once, if you don''t have the skills, stop running the clinic and I can give you a


    sum of money to do something else."


    "I''m sure I won''t dare in the future," Peter hurriedly lowered his posture, "but brother, if you don''t save


    me this time, I''m sure I''ll get killed."


    In the end, it is a close brother, hearing this, Expert Smith''s heart softened, "Then I will call my


    assistant physician and ask him to help you."


    "No way brother, you can only help me this time." Peter said anxiously.


    "What the hell have you gotten yourself into out there?" Expert Smith realized something was wrong,


    "I''m at the airport right now and I''m leaving Reliacao soon and can''t help you."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Where are you going?" Peter asked.


    "Willisto," replied Expert Smith, "I was invited by Mr. S. to see ady."


    Willisto?


    Isn''t that where he is now?


    Peter saw hope again and hurriedly said, "Brother, I''m right here in Willisto, so hurry up ande over


    here, then bring your mask and sunsses to the private hospital of the Grant Group to find me, and


    be quick."


    After saying this, footsteps came from outside the ward.


    Peter then hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Almost as soon as he put the phone back, Rupert poked his head in from outside suspiciously and


    looked warily at Peter, "Who are you talking to?"


    "I''m just talking to myself." Peter hurriedly said.


    After a pause, he squeezed out another smile, "I''ve checked, it was a chemical reaction between the


    analgesic she was injected with and my medicine, give me some time while I work on a new one."


    "How long will it take?" Rupert asked.


    Peter thought briefly, "two days, during this period I will stay in the hospital, you arrange a ward for me,


    no one is allowed to disturb me, and do not find someone to monitor me, otherwise I have


    psychological pressure, I will not be able to research new drugs."


    "...... farts so much." Rupert said impatiently.


    And then helplessly promised, "I know, but the floor entrance will be conserved, if you dare to run,


    caught and shot you directly."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run." Peter hurriedly nodded his head heavily.


    Immediately thereafter, Peter was admitted to a ward on the top floor of the hospital and began to wait


    anxiously.


    At this end, Sebastian stood in front of the hospital bed, looking at the tiny one pale woman on the bed,


    the atmosphere is particrly gloomy.


    Five years.


    Bonnie hase back to him with great difficulty, if there is a shoring because of the wound on


    her back, what should he do?


    "Boing-" In her sleep, Bonnie moaned out in pain again, her clear eyebrows knitted into a point.


    Because of the anesthetic, she wasn''t able to wake up straight away and could only clench her teeth in


    pain in her sleep.


    In this case, there is a good chance that the tongue will be bitten to the point of being bloody or even


    broken!


    Sebastian saw the situation, did not hesitate to hand his arm up, the next moment was Bonnie''s little


    tiger teeth bite out of the wound, pain smothered out.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Sebastian''s body abruptly stiffened, so he lowered his dark eyes and looked at Bonnie who was in pain


    on the hospital bed, his voice raspy, "Good girl, go to sleep."


    I don''t know if I heard Sebastian''s voice or the pain dissipated, but Bonnie finally let go of her mouth


    slowly.


    Sebastian pulled his hand back and his arm had been bitten with deep cuts that were dripping along


    the skin to the ground.


    He took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the blood from the corner of Bonnie''s mouth before


    dressing the wound and sitting by the hospital bed.


    Until dawn, Sebastian did not close his eyes.


    The first golden rays of the morning shone in, and Bonnie finally opened her eyes slowly.


    She froze and nced at the white ceiling, turned her head, and saw Sebastian and the EKG next to


    him.


    Is this the ...... hospital?


    Bonnie remembered.


    She suddenly had back painst night, then was brought to the hospital by Sebastian, then, pushed


    into the operating table to inject anesthetic, and knew nothing.


    Thinking of this, Bonnie subconsciously wanted to backhand her back.


    "Don''t move around, you have a syringe for the analgesic pump in your back." Sebastian''s low and


    dark voice fell, golden light enveloped down from his head, his handsome and cold face was like a


    carving, with concern and tenderness under his eyes.


    For a moment, Bonnie wandered off a bit.


    But shey back dutifully and allowed Sebastian to tuck herself in, "Am I very sick?"


    "No," Sebastian denied, "it''s just a previous injury affecting the spine, and a corrective surgery will do


    the trick."


    So that''s it.


    Bonnie was then relieved.


    The result has not subsided for half a minute, and then suddenly rounded eyes, "finished, Erika and the


    four of them are still in the hotel, we are in the hospital, then they ......"


    "I asked Donna to pick them up and take them back," Sebastian replied, "get well and don''t think about


    anything else."


    "Oh." Bonnie nodded, her heart warming a little, "It''s a good thing we have you to help arrange these


    things, thanks."


    "We''re a couple, no need to say thank you." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    With that, he stood up and walked towards the outside of the ward.


    Sebastian went to Rupert and asked about having the surgery.


    "You''re just in time, cousin. I was just wondering about it. Expert Smith said he would wait until this


    afternoon to do Annie''s pre-op exam, as if he was deliberately dying something, and I thought it was


    fishy."


    "So did you check it out?" Sebastian only asked for the results.


    Rupert nodded and pulled several vials of medicine in sealed bags from a drawer and lined them up on


    the table.


    Seeing this, Sebastian''s handsome sword brows knitted deeply, "I have not studied medicine, you can


    say it directly."


    "These were found in the hotel where Mr. Smith stayed before, all of them are poisonous powder,


    which is not at all like what an expert should have, but it makes me think of someone."


    "Who?"


    "Expert Smith has a real brother, called Peter, I heard that the medical profession is not very good, but


    a little bit of skill in making drugs."


    Could it be that this so-called Expert Smith is not the real Mr. Smith at all, but his own brother, Peter


    Smith?


    If this is the case, then the reason why Bonnie''s back wound has not been able to heal can be found.


    It must be because Peter doesn''t have the ability to heal.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Even, Bonnie will be the way she is now, thanks to him!

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s face was as gloomy as the sky before a rainstorm.


    The atmosphere in the entire office was so oppressive that it took your breath away.


    "Where is he?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice.


    Rupert hurriedly replied, "The VIP ward on the top floor, I''ll take you there."


    With that, the two went to the top floor of the ward.


    When I pushed open the door, I saw Mr. Smith sitting in front of the floating window, eating his


    breakfast in a slow manner.


    Sebastian opened the door and asked directly, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Mr. Grant what do you mean by that, of course I''m Expert Smith, haven''t we met before?"


    "If it''s Expert Smith, why is there only poison in the hotel where he''s staying?" Rupert pursued.


    Mr. Smith innocently spread his hands, "As we all know, medicine and poison are inseparable, often


    what you seem to be poison, in medicine, there is also a lot of room for research."


    "This I can believe, it''s just that when Expert Smith is diving into his poison research, he still has to


    hook up with women, two minds at once, doesn''t he feel busy?"


    When I think of the man in front of me who almost bullied Anna, Rupert wants to beat him up.


    At that, Mr. Smith''s face finally changed, but it passed instantly and returned to normal, "I call that a


    combination of work and rest."


    Fuck thebination of work and y!


    Rupert almost got augh out of it.


    He didn''t bother to try again and asked directly, "You''re not Katifen, you''re Peter, aren''t you?"


    "I can''t understand what you''re saying, I''m Mr. Smith," Katifen said.


    Rupert wanted to produce other evidence.


    But Katifen was one step ahead of him, unbuttoning his wrist and folding it upwards twice to reveal an


    extraordinarily hideous scar, "Is this enough to prove my identity?"


    Seeing the scar, Rupert was instantly dumbfounded.


    He knows the scar all too well!


    The entire medicalmunity knows that in order to study the cream that can remove scars, Expert


    Smith used his own body for experiments and made no less than hundreds of cuts.


    Finally by the special ointment, it all healed so much that it could not be seen.


    But the only thing left is a scar on his arm, which is made after the scar on his deceased wife''s belly, so


    he always kept it.


    Over time, the scar has be a trademark of Expert Smith and a representation of his deep love.


    The twins'' looks may be deceiving, but the scars are not.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The man in front of you is really Expert Smith, not Peter!


    Rupert was a little dumbfounded, "If you''re Expert Smith, why are you dying the examination until


    this afternoon?"


    "The patient was just injected with a dose of analgesics and hormonal drugsst night, which will affect


    my preoperative index judgment. Mr. Robertson, I remember you are also a famous person in the UN


    medicalmunity, you should not be unaware of such basicmon sense."


    The five words of basicmon sense, Katifen bites extremely hard.


    Rupert''s face was hot and embarrassed, and he looked weakly at Sebastian, "Cousin, I ......"


    Sebastian did not see it, but continued to set his gaze on Katifen, "In that case, it is my


    misunderstanding, I am really sorry for offending Expert Smith, and please make sure that Expert


    Smith heals my wife."


    "Don''t worry, it''s my duty to save lives." Katifen nodded, "I''m not a public-private person."


    With these words, Sebastian and Rupert left the ward.


    The first foot just left, the next foot outside the window someone poked a head in, voice trembling,


    "Brother, can Ie in, it''s so high outside, I''m afraid!"

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Katifen turned his head and nced at Peter, who was picking at the window pitifully, with a cold


    expression, "Come in."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Peter hurriedly tumbled into the room.


    Hey limp on the ground panting heavily, his face full of gratitude for the aftermath of the robbery.


    Luckily, his own brother came over early in the morning, otherwise he would have been revealed as an


    identity just now.


    It''s scary to think about whether you''ll be sent back to prison or just get killed.


    "I''ve warned you more than once not to use my name to go out and solicit, and you''ve gone even


    further this time, directly impersonating me?" Katifen said angrily.


    Peter hurriedly crawled to his own brother, tugging his pant leg, tearfully apologizing, "I dare not again


    brother, you just help me thisst time, I will go back to Reliacao with you afterwards, I go to do small


    business, I will never go out to cheat and harm people again."


    In the end, they are blood brothers, and Katifen can''t really not give a chance.


    He kicked Peter and hated him, "Stay here for me, when I go to do the pre-op on that Annie this


    afternoon, those people will surely follow me and move, and then you can leave the hospital."


    "Yes, I know." Peter hurriedly nodded his head.


    After that, he looked at Katifen as if ingratiating, "Brother, didn''t youe to Willisto this time to see the


    patient as well, so it won''t dy you, right?"


    "Mr. S. hasn''t informed me yet, so there shouldn''t be a conflict." Katifen said.


    And even if there is a conflict, what can be done?


    Can he still leave his own brother''s death behind?


    "When youe back to Reliacao with me, you will be honest with me, or I will not care about you."


    Katifen said, before sitting back down at the window to continue eating breakfast.


    --


    By noon, Katifen went downstairs to give Bonnie a pre-op checkup.


    After reading the pathological slides of the back wound, his brow was not loosened.


    Peter is such a hoot.


    Dare to bury the capsule into the human body, now too long, the surface of the capsule has been


    dissolved, the poisonous powder inside is in direct contact with the flesh and blood, that''s why it causes


    the bones to be corroded.


    And now the best solution is to rece the damaged bone with 3D printed bone.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For Expert Smith, it''s not a minor surgery, but it''s not thatplicated and is 80% certain.


    "I need to contact Willisto''s local medical research facility first and have the printed bones ready before


    the surgery, which will take about thirty-six hours." Katifen said.


    Rupert immediately said, "There is such a research institute in my family''s name, I will take you there."


    With that, Katifen and Rupert left the hospital.


    The ck-d bodyguards who had been guarding Katifen at the hospital naturally all dispersed.


    Peter seized the opportunity and rushed to slip out of the hospital through the security channel, thinking


    to run as far away as possible.


    Only a few steps, a careless, hit a person, nose almost knocked off.


    "Don''t you have eyes when you walk, don''t you know to let me?" Peter was so angry that he cursed.


    "Obviously you did not look at ......Expert Smith, it''s really you, I can be considered to have found you!"


    The man said excitedly holding Peter''s hand.


    Peter was confused, "Who ...... are you?"


    The manughed, "It doesn''t matter who I am, what''s important is that you shouldn''t be here, let''s go,


    I''ll take you to the hospital, my boss is still waiting for you to save the day."


    Without a word, Peter was dragged straight back into the hospital.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Five minutester, Peter, standing inside the hospital room, simply wanted to cry.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Why would a group of people he didn''t know circle him and say the boss would be hereter?


    What exactly is the boss?


    Thinking, Peter hurriedly rushed to the door and carefully spoke to the bodyguard at the door, "That,


    are you guys mistaken, I don''t know your boss at all, I still have some things to do."


    The bodyguard was unmoved, "Don''t joke about it Expert Smith, you are not our boss specially invited


    from abroad to treat the disease, what else can there be to do ah, really can not, we do it for you."


    Hearing this, Peter came to a realization.


    Feeling that these people are he recognized as his brother ah!


    He opened his mouth to deny his identity, the words came to his lips and hurriedly swallowed back.


    Because he remembered his brother Katifen''s admonition.


    In order to keep the Grant family from getting suspicious, he must conceal his whereabouts and make it


    appear that only Katifen hase to Willisto.


    Otherwise, he received ck money to poison things before, not likely to be exploded.


    He''ll be dead by then for sure.


    Peter grabbed the few hairs on his scalp and retreated back into the room in a tangle of pain.


    --


    On this end, the Medical research institutions of Robertson Group.


    The real Katifen made light work of it, operating the printing machine to make bone models that


    matched Bonnie''s bones, then filling and refining them.


    This busy, is a full five hours.


    Katifen finally made the bone model to his satisfaction when the staff in charge of helping him was so


    tired that he was drowsy.


    And Rupert did not dare to dy, and returned to the hospital with Katifen.


    After a series of pre-operative tests, Bonnie was finally scheduled for surgery early the next morning.


    "Who is the family,e out with me for a moment while I say what to expect from the surgery." Katifen


    asked in a deep voice.


    Without hesitation, Sebastian was about to stand up.


    But before she could lift her thin lips, Bonnie in the hospital bed said, "Can I ask my baby''s godmother


    toe?"


    "Isn''t this your husband?" Katifen was a bit puzzled, "You trust the child''s godmother more?"


    "...... No," Bonnie hurriedly denied, "I just thought ...... I could feel more at ease if she was there. "


    Katifen thought about it and agreed.


    "Then call her now and get here as soon as you can or you''ll dy the surgery first thing in the


    morning." Katifen said.


    Bonnie called Anna and reminded her in a very subtle way that both Rupert and Sebastian were in the


    hospital room and that she needed to "dress up" beforeing over.


    Anna was upset about pimp, hearing this, directly jumped up, "You wait, I''ming over now!"


    Bonnie hung up the phone and gave Katifen another look, "She''ll be here in about half an hour."


    "Then I''ll go ahead and prepare the medicine needed for tomorrow''s surgery." Katifen turned around


    and left the ward.


    With only Sebastian and Bonnie left in the ward, the atmosphere was suddenly a bit gloomy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking of the notice and admonition she had just insisted that Annae and participate in the


    surgery before, Bonnie then raised her obscure eyes, "That, I called the child''s godmother toe,


    actually because ......"


    "You are afraid," Sebastian snatched her words, his eyes covered with ayer of frost, "Don''t be afraid,


    even if in your mind, you and I are not really a couple, I will manage you, to the end."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Bonnie bit her lip, unable to believe her ears.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    How does Sebastian know what she''s really thinking?


    She obviously didn''t say anything!


    Indeed, the reason Bonnie had to call Anna was because of fear.


    She was afraid that the operation would fail and she would be paralyzed, or a little more serious, just


    die ......


    What about AndrewLukas, Erika and Joanna, and Natan, who has not been found?


    So Bonnie must find Anna, if she really has an ident, Anna can help her deal with these things first.


    But Sebastian said that he would manage to the end ......


    Bonnie''s pupils dted a little.


    "You rest for a while, I''lle backter when your bestie arrives." Sebastian said, then got up and


    prepared to leave the ward.


    "Sebastian," Bonnie called after him, with a touch of tentativeness in her tone, "why are you being so


    nice to me?"


    "You are my wife." Sebastian replied.


    Bonnie didn''t approve of the answer, "But we were only married under false pretenses, and you said


    you''d divorce me when your Bonnie returned."


    "As long as you remain my wife, I will treat you well." Sebastian replied without hesitation.


    And for the rest of her life, Bonnie will be, and will only be, his wife!


    Bonnie raised her face to look at the in white ceiling, and her mood was a little delicate.


    It just wasn''t subtle for long before it was surprisedby Anna who rushed in.


    "Nen ......Annie are you okay, what kind of surgery is this?" Anna asked anxiously.


    Bonnie looked at Anna in front of her dumbfounded, simply crying andughing, "You answer me first,


    what are you dressed up as?"


    "What''s wrong with this?" Anna looked herself round from top to bottom in disbelief, then pressed


    herself to Bonnie''s ear and said, "It''s not dressed the way you said it would be, what''s wrong with it?"


    Bonnie cried andughed.


    She just asked Anna to dress up a little so that Sebastian and Rupert wouldn''t recognize her.


    As a result Anna is now wearing ......


    ck openwork halter top skirt with colorful puffy sarong, a pair of slope bottom shoes on the feet,


    various jewelry on the wrists and neck stacked together, and then with smoky makeup ......


    That''s called a non-mainstream killing horse.


    Don''t say Bo and Koo can''t recognize it, Bonnie also almost didn''t recognize it.


    "Okay, what do you care about me." Anna interrupted Bonnie, "Hurry up and tell me, what kind of


    surgery are you going to have?"


    "Thin ...... my husband will tell you." Bonnie said softly when she happened to nce at Sebastian in


    the doorway out of the corner of her eye.


    Anna immediately turned her head and greeted Sebastian, "Mr. Grant is it, first time meeting, how are


    you, my name is Su Qin."


    Sebastian saw through it and nodded in cooperation, "Miss Su,e with me to the office."


    "Good." Anna cooperated and followed Sebastian to Katifen''s temporary office.


    And when Katifen finished talking about the possible scenarios for the surgery, Anna pressed on


    straight away.


    "Is there no foolproof surgical solution? You are an expert, you can surely handle this surgery perfectly,


    whether it''s theck of precision of the instruments or theck of manpower, all these can be solved."


    Anna said excitedly.


    She was about to say that she would pay for it herself, but the next moment she remembered that she


    was now dressed as a killjoy and hurriedly spoke up again, pointing to Sebastian next to her, "He has


    money, he can pay whatever he wants."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Sebastian''s eyes were raised, and a look made Anna swallow the rest of her words.


    She snapped and squeezed out a smile, "No? Mr. Grant you are the biggest plutocrat in Willisto,


    besides Annie is your wife, are you going to see death and not save her?"


    Sebastian waited silently for Anna to finish before saying to Katifen, "If there''s a way to make sure the


    surgery is foolproof, do whatever it takes."


    Katifen then shook his head with an extraordinarily guilty expression, "Surgery is all risky, and there''s


    no way I can guarantee that it''s foolproof."


    After all, even a small cold can sometimes kill a person.


    What''s more, Bonnie''s surgery was on the spine, and he was able to control the risk to ny percent,


    which is already very rare.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a pause, Katifen added, "But even if there is any risk in the surgery, I will be responsible to the


    end."


    Paralysis he went to find the best specialists in neurosurgery to help diagnose and treat, if other


    problems, even if there is a chance of survival, he will try to salvage!


    After all, this injury was inflicted by his own brother.


    Katifen wants to atone for everything her brother did!


    --


    Coming out of the office, Anna''s mood was a bit heavy.


    She took several deep breaths and still couldn''t squeeze out a rxed expression.


    Had to turn my head to Sebastian, "I''ll stay out of the ward for fear Annie will see me, and if she asks


    me, just say I''m in a hurry to get home and have something to do."


    "Mm." Sebastian nodded, not holding back.


    To be honest, I''m used to seeing Anna''s usual domineering Missy dress, and suddenly I''m faced with


    such a non-mainstream her, it''s really a bit hot eyes.


    It is good to go early, so as not to see the heart turned over.


    Anna didn''t care that much and just turned around and went downstairs.


    Because she had to hide her identity today, she purposely took a taxi and came here without driving.


    But now it is the noon rush hour, the hospital entrance is particrly congested, and it is impossible to


    get a taxi.


    Anna''s legs were numb from standing, but she still didn''t wait for a cab.


    And that''s when the sound of a siren came from behind.


    She turned her head and saw Rupert, who was sitting in a ck Aston Martin.


    "Gu ...... Miss Su, do you want to go home, do you want me to drive you?" Rupert asked.


    In fact, just now Rupert has been in the next corner to look at a good half day, really can not help, only


    deliberately drive out.


    But Anna didn''t hesitate half a second and refused directly, "No, I have a boyfriend to pick up."


    "I thought you said you''d never see him again?" Rupert asked in amazement.


    Anna hurriedly retorted, "Who told you that I will never see him, he is my favorite man, I want to be with


    him for life."


    After a pause, and sensing that something was wrong, "How do you know I said that?"


    Rupert back of the cold sweat whoosh out, stammering exnation, "just ...... I guess, after all, Annie


    said you lost love, lost love, do not all will say this?"


    "That''s who you think is out of love, right?" Anna rolls her eyes, "I''m not, I''m just saying it in anger."


    "So." Rupert nodded, "Then I''ll leave you to wait for him to pick up."


    After saying this, they directly stepped on the gas and went away.


    Anna was left standing dumbfounded.


    No, the man just left like that?


    In the end, do you know what is called mercy ah.


    How can you find a girlfriend like this, even if you find one, this girlfriend should not be good, after all,


    blind ah!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    After Anna mentally vomited, she hammered her sore legs and nned to take a taxi from a ce with


    less traffic.


    Only after walking not two steps, someone came around the corner in front of her, and then half


    squatted down, "Come up, I''ll carry you."


    Looking at the familiar mask, Anna flinched for a moment.


    Who is this if not pimp?


    "You recognized me?" Anna was amazed, "I''m all dressed up like this and you still recognize me?"


    Rupert hooked up his scarlet thin lips, "I would know you even if you were turned into dust."


    With that, he tried to reach for Anna''s hand.


    Anna, however, took a step back, her eyes full of anger and disgust.


    She held up her bag and hammered Rupert hard again, "Get away from me, you scum, I never want to


    see you again in my life."


    Although the fact that pimp could recognize her made her heart quite touched.


    But one size fits all, this kind of scum she must be as far away from the better!


    Rupert: "......"


    No, that''s not what Anna said just now!


    Howe he went to park a car and change his clothes, Anna changed her mind again.


    Oooooooooooooo, women are so fickle.


    Rupert heart bitter, but also can not say.


    He can only continue to maintain a half-squatting action, softened his posture, "The previous matter is


    a misunderstanding, that is just my colleague in the bar, what rtionship is not, if you do not believe,


    you can go to investigate."


    Word by word, sentence by sentence, even punctuation carries seriousness.


    Anna''s eyes then loosened for a few moments and sniffed, "Then you also went to a private club and


    purposely waited on the VIP guests in the VIP booths?"


    "Huh?" Rupert was a little confused.


    When did he even serve a VIP?


    "Do I need to remind you that this Wednesday, at five o''clock in the afternoon." Anna said.


    Upon hearing this, Rupert was enlightened.


    Wasn''t that the time Bonnie broke into the booth?


    So he understood why Bonnie''s eyes always wandered back and forth that day on the bartender who


    came to deliver the wine and him, and the expression was so ...... obscure and embarrassing.


    So that''s it!


    Must have identified the bartender as the pimp Anna was talking about, and he was the honored guest


    being served!


    No, why is he the pimp now?


    On his so jade tree look, and then is also a fallen high wealthy handsome, Anna actually took him as


    pimp.


    How to look like not okay!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I was just there to drop off the car keys that day, and then I left." Rupert exined.


    "It''s that simple?" Anna asked.


    Rupert nodded heavily, "It''s that simple. Besides, there''s one thing I need to rify to you."


    Saying that, Rupert urged again, "Hurry up ande up, I''ll take you somewhere."


    "To what?" Anna asked suspiciously, with a few searching moments in her eyes.


    When Rupert saw her hesitation, he simply did not bother to talk any more, and directly pulled Anna''s


    wrist, and with a gentle pull, Anna fell on his broad and strong back.


    He slowly stood up with Anna on his back, his handsome sword eyebrows hidden under his mask


    twisted into an ink dot, "Why are you so light, like a refugee who hasn''t eaten in years."


    "You''re the refugee," Anna was upset, "I call this figure management."


    "Eat more, I like it fatter, squeeze it soft." Rupert said, then has lifted his feet towards the front.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Anna was bbergasted for a moment, then reacted to what exactly Rupert meant by this.


    She twisted Rupert''s arm fiercely and threatened nonchntly, "If you dare to make fun of me again, I''ll


    rip your head off."


    That bared teeth threatening look, under the non-mainstream makeup, looks a little ugly.


    But the corners of Rupert''s mouth couldn''t help but rise in response to a yes.


    Soon, Rupert dropped Anna off at the entrance of the neighborhood where the vi was located.


    "Go home and get some rest." Rupert said, turning around and preparing to leave.


    "David," Anna called after him, then ran quickly to follow, staring unblinkingly at this mask on Rupert''s


    face, "when are you going to show me your real face?"


    "...... Next time, when I''m ready, I''ll show you." Rupert said.


    "When''s the next time, no specific time?" Anna was not satisfied with this answer.


    Rupert thought about it, "The first of next month, your birthday, as one of those birthday presents."


    Anna then nodded in satisfaction, "Okay, then you don''t cheat."


    After saying this, Anna happily walked towards the vi.


    When I passed the security booth, I was unsurprisingly stopped by the security guard.


    "Oops, so you''re the owner of building 8. I''m really sorry, you''re wearing makeup today, I almost didn''t


    recognize you."


    Anna was in a good mood and raised her chin to show off her makeup, "How about that, don''t I look


    good?"


    The guard shook his head honestly, "Eh, it''s not good at all."


    Anna: "......"


    Straight men, as straight as Rupert, don''t know shit!


    --


    In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning.


    After Bonnie changed into her scrubs, she was ready to go into the operating room.


    Sebastian apanied her to the door of the operating room, his gaze sunken, "Don''t worry, just go in


    and sleep well, don''t think about anything, after you wake up, the operation will be done."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Good." Bonnie nodded, "I got it."


    Rupert also came over, "Annie you don''t have to be afraid, I will help beside the operating table and will


    make sure you are safe."


    Hearing this, Bonnie couldn''t help butugh, "You said it so solemnly, I was a little scared instead."


    "Then I won''t say anything, it''s really nothing, there''s nothing risky about the operation." Rupert


    hurriedly shut his mouth.


    Saying that, Katifen arrived at the door of the operating room, "When you are ready, go into the


    operating room, the operation will take about seven hours, maybe dyed, are normal, do not worry


    too much."


    "Good." Sebastian nodded, "However long it takes, I''ll be waiting outside, Expert Smith, please."


    "That''s what I''m supposed to do." Expert Smith nodded, "Then we''ll begin the procedure."


    Immediately afterwards, Katifen and Rupert both pushed Bonnie into the operating room.


    The red light on top of the operating room then lit up, enveloping Sebastian''s entire body, the


    handsome face were reflecting a faint scarlet light, expression obscure.


    Bonnie, you are going to be fine.


    Because you can only get better, I owe you all these years, you suffer the aggravation, all from me with


    interest back.


    So, you must get better for me!


    Sebastian finished silently in his heart, which exhaled a long breath and sat down on the bench.


    Too focused on the situation in the operating room, actually did not notice that there is actually a very


    oddly dressed cleaner at the end of the corridor, is now and then ncing at the operating room side.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    When the operation was three hours old, a nurse finally came out.


    Sebastian immediately stood up, "Nurse, how is Annie doing now?"


    "The operation is going well so far, but there is not enough blood, I am out to get the blood bag, please


    give way." The nurse said.


    Hearing this, Sebastian immediately sidled away so that the nurse could get the blood bag.


    And it was while this was happening that the janitor flew the door of the operating room open a crack


    and got in.


    She changed into a sterile surgical gown at the heel of the sink, pretending to be a nurse, and came up


    near the operating table.


    It''s just nearby, too.


    For leaning further forward, Rupert stopped her with a frown.


    "What for, can''t you see that you are doing surgery, this surgery is very delicate, you don''t go up and


    disturb Expert Smith," Rupert reprimanded with dissatisfaction.


    The janitor hurriedly lowered his head, not even daring to let Rupert see his face, "Yes, I know."


    When Rupert walked away, she raised her head again, her eyes full of ferocity and disgust, and looked


    viciously at Bonnie on the operating table.


    This damn Annie, why isn''t she dead yet?


    And this Expert Smith, didn''t he already take money from his baby daughter, why is he curing her now?


    The more the woman thinks about it, the angrier she gets, she wants to go straight up and strangle


    Bonnie on the operating table.


    Yes, this woman is no other than Be''s mother, Madeleine!


    Since Be was sent to prison, Madeleine has been in hiding, like a street rat.


    How could Madeleine not be angry when she fell from her high life?


    She has been lurking around the Sunshine Vi, just looking for a chance to get Annie, but never


    thought that Annie herself fell ill first because of the back injury.


    Madeleine had thought that God must have opened his eyes to help her clean up Annie.


    After all, if it wasn''t for Annie, who appeared halfway through the day, how could she and Be, and


    indeed the Jones family, have be like this?


    But now, Annie is actually going to be cured soon.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What the hell is this paid Katifen''s brain!


    Madeleine thought, and looking around again, she noticed a few spare scalpels sitting on the other side


    of the operating table, unchecked.


    If she quietly gave Annie a cut under the sterile cloth at this time, and then ran away, she should not


    survive?


    Madeleine thought, and pretended toe to the heel as if nothing had happened, and then took the


    scalpel.


    Immediately afterwards, the sterile cloth was lifted and a cut was made towards the aorta of Annie''s


    inner thigh.


    But before she could do so, the scalpel in her hand fell to the ground.


    There was a loud click and a loud sound.


    Madeleine panicked, her face was white as a sheet, and she hurried to bend down to pick it up.


    "Who told you to squat down, don''t you know the sterile code? Get out, get out." Rupert immediately


    reprimanded.


    Without giving Madeleine a chance to exin, Rupert gave a wink to the nurse next to him and


    Madeleine was dragged out by the scruff of her coat.


    Like this major surgery, extra attention is paid to the sterile environment, even the hands after washing,


    which must be kept at chest height.


    Not to mention the scalpel that fell on the floor, that is contaminated, and the person squatting will


    likewise have to leave the operating room immediately.


    Madeleine was blown out of the operating room before she had a chance to do anything.


    Just in time, the nurse came back with the blood bag and looked at Madeleine who was driven out, full


    of amazement, "Who are you, why are you wearing Lily''s surgical sterile suit anding out from


    inside the operating room?"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Madeleine was confronted and her first reaction was to rush to escape.


    However, she had not been too suspicious, so run, let people notice the end.


    The front-running Sebastian kicked Madeleine directly to the ground!


    "Ah!" Madeleine''s chest hurt so much that it almost shattered, and she curled up into a shrimp shape


    on the floor.


    Sebastian stood up and strutted over to Madeleine, intending to remove the mask from her face.


    But just close enough, Madeleine suddenly pulled out a packet of something from her arms and


    sprayed it towards Sebastian.


    "Daddy look out!" A childish voice rang out, rushing over to shield Sebastian.


    The liquid then sshed all over his petite back.


    And Madeleine took this opportunity to get up and run.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There were a few patients on the road who wanted to intervene, but they were all frightened by


    Madeleine''s frantic appearance and could only weakly retract their hands.


    And this end, Sebastian pupils shocked, rushed to hold the boy in front of him, "Andrew? Are you all


    right, I''ll take you to the doctor now."


    "It''s just saline, it''s okay daddy." Lukas ran over from the side and picked up the empty bottle


    Madeleine had thrown on the floor, saying as he examined it, "You hurry up and get someone to catch


    that bad guy."


    Sebastian immediately pulled out his cell phone, "Block the entire hospital and investigate a suspicious


    woman who ran out of the operating room, make sure to find out for me."


    "Okay Mr. Grant, I''m going to arrange it." The security chief on the other end of the phone immediately


    said.


    Hanging up the phone, Sebastian was still not quite sure about the injuries on Andrew''s body.


    He turned his head to the nurse who was already scared silly, "Send someone to watch the operating


    room, no suspicious people are allowed toe near, if the person inside has a shortage, I will let the


    whole hospital be buried with them."


    The nurse was so busy nodding that her words stuttered, "Don''t worry Mr. Grant, I ...... we definitely


    will."


    After the exnation, Sebastian then picked Andrew up, "It''s okay, I''ll take you to check it out now."


    Regardless of what the liquid sshed on Andrew''s back really is, it''s always safest to have an


    examination.


    Andrew was fiercely held in his arms, and his cool, cold little face was full of twists and turns as he


    struggled to get off the ground, "I can walk by myself."


    But Sebastian was insistent, "Be good, daddy will carry you."


    The tone is unquestionable, Andrew''s eyes shed, did not say anything more.


    Soon, Andrew went to the doctor for a detailed examination.


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief, "Nothing serious, it''s just saline, if you''re scared, you can go to a


    psychiatrist for some psychological guidance."


    Andrew certainly doesn''t need one.


    "I''m fine, I''m going to go see that stupid woman."


    Stupid woman, naturally, refers to Bonnie.


    Sebastian then had the presence of mind to ask, "What brings you to the hospital?"


    "We found out about Mommy''s surgery from our godmother, so we came over to check it out." A gentle


    Lukas exined.


    After a pause, he added, "Don''t worry Dad Sebastian, we didn''t tell Erika and and Joanna oh."


    The little girl, if she knows that her mommy is sick and has to undergo surgery, she will definitely be


    anxious to cry.


    Sebastian looked at Lukas in front of him and his thin lips couldn''t help but curl up into a faint smile.


    I have to admit that Lukas, who is gentle, attentive and considerate, is actually very much like Bonnie.


    Bonnie was always like this, thinking of others first in everything she did, fearing that others would be


    angry and upset.


    This is the little fool who gave birth to his little fool ah.


    "Your mommy is fine, it''s just a back injury that needs normal surgery, we got the most authoritative


    Expert Smith, the surgery will be a sess." Sebastian assured.


    But Andrew is still a little less convinced, "That is surgery after all, that stupid woman, and very afraid of


    pain ......"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Sebastian''s heart, all of a sudden, was tugged.


    Yes, the Bonnie he remembers is a little girl who is very afraid of pain.


    When you fell and broke the skin while running in school, you could sit on the ground and cry your eyes


    out.


    But now she has a new face and is pulling three children up alone.


    Physically and psychologically, it must be very painful, right?


    Sebastian''s eyes rolled with shock, but not a word coulde out.


    He wordlessly stroked AndrewLukas'' head before slowly lifting his thin lips, "Come on, let''s go wait in


    front of the operating room."


    "Good." AndrewLukas nodded.


    They waited together outside the operating room for another five hours or so until dusk, when Bonnie


    was finally wheeled out.


    Both Rupert and Expert Smith''s eyes were extraordinarily tired, and their eyes were even more


    covered with red blood and breathlessness.


    The nurse outside was prepared and hurriedly took the glucose liquid that had been prepared and


    poured it into the mouths of the two.


    A quick intake of sugar can restore a little strength to their already depleted bodies.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The two drank a full 500 ml of glucose liquid in one gulp.


    After a few more minutes of rest, this came back, "The surgery was a sess, next you just need to


    rest well."


    "Please, Expert Smith," Sebastian thanked from the bottom of his heart, "just ask me how much you


    need for the consultation, as long as it is within my affordability, I will pay you."


    In other words, as long as Expert Smith does not directly want to put the Grant family in a pot, he can


    give.


    After all, Expert Smith saved Bonnie''s life.


    Bonnie''s life is more important than anything else.


    But the reason fornot giving it all away is because there are still five children and Bonnie to feed.


    Katifen, however, had no intention of asking for money, and after a moment of hesitation with her head


    down, made her request, "I don''t want money, I want a request, within your reach, is that okay?"


    "Yes." Sebastian agreed without hesitation, "What kind of request?"


    Expert Smith sold a story, "I can''t say yet, wait for the day your wife is cured and released from the


    hospital, I will say it, so I also have more confidence."


    "Yes." Sebastian agreed.


    "Please book a hotel near the hospital for me in the meantime, and I wille over every day for


    checkups." Katifen said again.


    This kind of small thing, of course, Sebastian was very quick to agree.


    And after the surgery, Katifen was already tired and went straight to the hotel to rest.


    Sebastian set his eyes on Rupert again, "You''ve worked hard too, thatnd in the west of the city, it''s


    yours."


    Rupert immediately squeezed out a smile, "With this word from you, cousin, let me do it for another


    nine hours."


    As a result, the next instant, Sebastian gave him a very merciless punch.


    It hit him right in the chest, causing Rupert to grimace in pain.


    "Shut your ravenous mouth, she will never have another surgery in her life, any surgery at all."


    Rupert also realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly patted his mouth, "Yes, yes, my


    bad, she will be healthy and live a long life in this life."


    After saying this, Rupert was also ready to go to rest.


    Sebastian, however, called out to him, "What did the man who just went in the operating room do?"


    Because of the operation just now, Sebastian did not dare to go in and disturb.


    Only now that the operation was sessfully concluded did he start a thorough investigation into the


    matter.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Rupert was first full of doubts, and then learned that the person who asked is the nurse who was


    thrown out, immediately excited to shoot thighs.


    "I said how there is still this kind of stupidck in the operating room, the scalpel fell and still dare to


    bend down to pick it up, that is to destroy the sterile environment ah, it turns out to be a bad guy."


    Sebastian''s pupils instantly narrowed into a dangerously narrow line, "You said she was holding a


    scalpel?"


    "Yeah, she started sneaking close to the operating table, then somehow went across to me and got the


    scalpel on the floor ......"


    As Rupert said this, a sudden bad chill rose up behind him, "Crap, is she trying to kill Annie?"


    Sebastian nodded, his eyes dark and ghastly, "Don''t rule out the possibility."


    "Who would make a move on Annieat this juncture, and knowing she had surgery, I don''t recall you


    making this known at all." Rupert was puzzled.


    Fearing that others would worry, Sebastian didn''t even mention the four small children.


    And from where did the news of Bonnie''s hospitalization for surgery get out?


    "AndrewLukas came by just now and said Anna told them." Sebastian said.


    The words just fell, Rupert then directly shook his head to deny this possibility, "You suspect that it is


    Anna?Impossible, Anna is her best friend, absolutely impossible to do such a thing."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You seem extraordinarily protective of her." Sebastian sensed the elements.


    Rupert''s face flushed with an imperceptible flush of teenage nostalgia, but his mouth still insisted on


    denying it, "No, I''m just stating the facts."


    "Then if it''s not her, it means someone has been keeping an eye on Anniebehind the scenes... who can


    you think of for such an enemy?" Sebastian asked.


    Rupert spread his hands innocently, "If you don''t know, how can I know?"


    At this point in the conversation, there seems to be little nutrition or value left.


    And Sebastian''s cell phone soon rang, and it was the hospital security brigade chief calling.


    "Got the guy?" Sebastian asked in a hushed voice as he picked up the phone.


    The security brigade leader sounded extra guilty, "Sorry Mr. Grant, we didn''t catch the woman, she


    actually dug a dog hole in the wall at the back door of the hospital and ran straight away."


    "......" so useless security chief, can note to work tomorrow.


    But the next moment, the security chief said, "But I found out her identity, this is the hospital hired


    temporary workers, called Jiang Xian, information I immediately sent up to you."


    Two minutester, the head of security rushed to Sebastian, panting, and handed the information to


    Sebastian respectfully.


    Sebastian took it and flipped through it, then pped it right on Rupert, "Check it out."


    Rupert hurriedly looked down to see, then jumped in shock, "Isn''t that Be''s real mother Madeleine?"


    If it''s Madeleine, then he gets it.


    Apparently it was Madeleine who didn''t want Bonnie to live, after all, she and Be are now in this


    state, all because of Bonnie.


    But she didn''t think about the fact that it all startedwith her and Be.


    If they hadn''t harmed Bonnie back then, how could they have be what they are now?


    "issued a wanted notice," Sebastian hanging at the side of the fingers curled tightly, his voice covered


    with a chill, even punctuation seems to float ayer of ice, "in addition to issue another reward for


    information to give a million, to catch Madeleine, a billion. "

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    One hundred million is money that many people can''t earn in a lifetime of effort.


    If they can catch Madeleine, they can say goodbye to work from now on and start to lie down to win the


    retirement life, and even leave a fortune for their descendants.


    Any less, getting a million dor lead reward can make life a lot better.


    So with the trend of money, there will be a lot of people spontaneously looking for Madeleine.


    When Rupert thought of this, he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up towards Sebastian, "It''s still you,


    cousin, who''s good enough toe up with this kind of solution."


    "Since you''re showing admiration, I''ll leave this matter to you." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    At the word, Rupert froze.


    No, he just casuallyplimented it, how did this matter fall on his head?


    He just finished surgery, his body is already overdrawn, really can''t afford such a big task ah.


    I was about to say no when I noticed that Sebastian had already walked away.


    "Cousin? Cousin! There is something we can discuss, you do not rush ah cousin, this thing I really can


    not do." Rupert wailed in pain behind him.


    --


    In the same world, Madeleine is hiding around like a street rat.


    Finally, she returned to the ce where she was temporarily living - a small, cramped, dark-hearted


    motel.


    After all, this is the only kind of ce where you can check in without an ID card and can make sure


    Madeleine is not arrested by the police to find out her whereabouts.


    Back in her room, Madeleine rushed to lie down on the bed and wrapped herself in the musty quilt for


    Erika.


    But even so, the body can not control the trembling.


    It all stems from the scenes she saw while in the hospital.


    The faint scar at the base of that thigh.


    Madeleine recognizes that scar!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It was when Bonnie and Be were ying as children, Bonnie rolled down the stairs to save Be,


    and identally stuck an iron nail into the root of her thigh.


    At that time, the Jones family was as small as a molehillpared to the Morgan family.


    Madeleine was worried that the Morgan family would find out ande after her, so she told Bonnie


    not to tell anyone at home, and that if she was found out, she would say that she had done it.


    Later that time, Madeleine also kept an eye on the wound on Bonnie''s leg.


    She was relieved until the wound healed, leaving only a faint C-shaped scar.


    It''s been so long ago that Madeleine thought she''d forgotten.


    But today, when she saw this scar at the root of Annie''s thigh on the operating table, all the memories


    came overwhelmingly, making her whole body shudder.


    So that''s how it is!


    Bonnie, whom she and Be had searched for a long time but couldn''t find, was actually hiding around,


    and was actually Annie!


    Thinking of this, Madeleine finally could not resist, directly rolled out of bed, changed a set of clothes,


    and then put on a human mask, disguised as the Jones family a maid appearance, and left the inn.


    Madeleine headed straight for the women''s prison.


    Two hourster, she finally met Be in the visiting room.


    Since thest time Annie paid for Be''s care, Be is now living a great life in prison.


    It even looks healthier and rosier than when it went to prison.


    And seeing this, Madeleine was furious.


    She''s out there in fear and hiding, but her own daughter is hiding in prison and living the good life?

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    "Sister Zhou, why did youe to see me." Be asked danglingly.


    Madeleine saw this and was even more angry.


    Lowering his voice, he scolded, "Stupid, look who I really am?"


    "Are you crazy, how dare you call me stupid, you a smelly working man, believe it or not, when I get


    out, the first one will get you killed." Be was so angry that she cursed loudly.


    The next moment, see Madeleine made a hair fiddling motion, the curses will be abruptly stopped.


    She looked incredulously at Madeleine in front of her and covered her mouth in surprise, "Mom ......"


    Before the words could be finished, they were stopped by Madeleine with a look.


    "Sister Zhou, why did youe to see me? How did you get in, didn''t you already leave Willisto?" Be


    hurriedly asked.


    Madeleine collected her expression and tried not to show her anger as much as possible, "I want to


    leave, but I have to be able to get away, now that the way to thedy is blocked outside, I, the maid, am


    also suffering along with it."


    "Is this all Sebastian''s doing?" Be inquired, but was not surprised at all, "Don''t worry, I''ll set this up."


    She''ll set it up?


    Madeleine thought she heard a joke, "If you can think of a way, you might as well get yourself out of jail


    first."


    "I''m fine in prison now, I have food and water, besides, I''ll get out sooner orter, after all, now Annie


    and I have a good rtionship, she''ll definitely help whenever I want him to do something for me."


    Not to mention this okay, mention this, Madeleine will be more angry.


    She didn''t even know what to say about her stupid daughter.


    Is that Annie?


    That''s just Bonnie with a new skin!


    Thinking about it, Madeleine told Be about it in an extremely subtle way.


    Be was stunned and shook her head desperately, "No way, how could she be her?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, how can it be false?" Madeleine said in no uncertain terms.


    After a pause and added, "And now that Peter has also been turned back and operated on her, thest


    hold you have on your hands is gone."


    What?!


    It was like a thunderbolt hitting Be''s head, blowing her up on the outside.


    How did this happen?


    She was on guard for a thousand defenses, but in the end, she didn''t defend herself.


    The bottom line is that she also asked Annie to help clean up after Bonnie.


    Be clutched her head in pain, "I feel like I''m a fool now."


    "You''re supposed to be a fool." Madeleine said mercilessly, "Even if she was just Annie, you shouldn''t


    have trusted her."


    Who would be stupid enough to trust a love interest to help themselves?


    It''s also this stupid thing that you gave birth to.


    "So what now?" Be asked.


    Madeleine has no idea for the time being, and came to the prison just to tell Be about it, so that she


    can watch out for Annie.


    "Just pretend you don''t know anything for a while, and I''ll go back and figure it out." Madeleine said.


    Be nodded her head desperately, "I know, then you muste to see me again."


    Otherwise what should she do, this prison a person can not be trusted, originally can ckmail Annie,


    but also was told that Annie is Bonnie.


    No one in the world is as broken as she is right now, I''m afraid.


    Madeleine looked at Be''s breakdown, heartbroken and angry.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Why did she give birth to such a daughter, she is useless!


    "You just stay in prison honestly, don''t give me any more trouble." Madeleine before leaving, but also


    deliberately admonished.


    Seeing Be nod again and again, she then got up and left.


    Originally Madeleine was nning to go straight back to the small hostel.


    As a result, just before walking to the entrance of the prison, he was called by the prison guards.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Madeleine, hearing this, tensed up and subconsciously tried to run.


    She was obviously well disguised, but why was she still recognized?


    Being flustered beyond belief, the guard''s hand was already on her shoulder, then shoved a photo at


    her, "Do you still have contact with this person?"


    Madeleine took a good look and almost jerked off.


    The person in this photo, is not himself?


    "I ...... this is mydy, what do you want with mydy?" Madeleine asked, pretending to be calm.


    Hearing this, the prison guard sighed, "It looks like you don''t know? What a pity that you missed a good


    opportunity to earn money."


    Madeleine is in the clouds, what is a good opportunity to earn money?


    Before you have time to ask, the prison guard spoke, "If you turn around and have news of her, call the


    Grant family directly, provide a clue to a million, if you can catch, give a hundred million."


    What?!


    Madeleine''s eyes were round with disbelief.


    How did she suddenly be a street rat with a price tag?


    "That, if you can''t catch it, there is no need to rush, you can call me, this is my phone number, if we


    catch it together, 50-50." The guard said, handed a slip of paper with a phone number to Madeleine.


    Madeleine, however, was so angry that she tore right into it, striding out the door.


    Leaving the guards in ce depressed scratching their heads, "What the hell, if you don''t want to 50-


    50, 6-4 or 7-3 can be ah."


    Anyway, let''s talk, no need to be so grumpy, right?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    --


    After leaving the prison, Madeleine immediately went to inquire about the current situation of Willisto.


    There was a wave throughout Willisto, the wave that caught Madeleine.


    A million or a hundred million is just too much temptation for everyone.


    Even have followed the vine to find the small inn, ready to catch a fish in a jar.


    Good Madeleine from a long distance to sense that something is wrong, did not dare to go in, which


    avoided a disaster.


    It was a night Madeleine spent hiding under a hole in the wall with a few dirty bums.


    The bums hadn''t touched a woman in years, and even though Madeleine wore the pale look of a maid,


    they still weren''t picky and dumb.


    So before dawn, Madeleine rushed off.


    In one breath, Madeleine ran to the deserted factory on the outskirts of the city, and only then did she


    catch her breath.


    Really, she''s pissed off!


    Sebastian, Bonnie, she will never let them go!


    --


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Bonnie had just finished her examination.


    Expert Smith put down the stethoscope, his very Western face was full of smiles, "The wound is


    recovering well, and the artificial bone fits well with the original bone, it''s normal to have slight pain, it''s


    the bones rubbing against each other."


    "What if it''s a little itchy?" Bonnie asked a little embarrassed, "I don''t know why, but it itches at night


    when I sleep."


    Hearing this, Expert Smith became more excited, "This is because the wound is healing ah, the


    process of regrowing flesh is itchy, you can not scratch, let alone let the wound be rubbed."


    "That ...... I do have an itch." Bonnie said helplessly.


    Expert Smith then turned his head to Sebastian, "You can ask your husband to help you chill, but not


    for too long, half a minute at most, otherwise the frozen capiries will also affect the wound healing."


    "Huh?" Bonnie was instantly a little embarrassed.


    "Isn''t this your husband?" Expert Smith was puzzled, "You seem to be very shy."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Bonnie was tempted to say, of course she was shy, after all, Sebastian and she were not in love


    enough to do such things.


    But in front of Katifen, and really can not say.


    While struggling with how to exin, Sebastian has promised, "I''ll take care of her, don''t worry Expert


    Smith."


    "Well then," Expert Smith nodded, "you get some rest, I''lle back this afternoon to check again ah,


    back to the hotel first."


    After seeing Katifen leave the room, Bonnie said, "Thank you for acting with me just now."


    "I''m not acting." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Not acting?


    Bonnie flinched, "So, you''re really going to, like, take care of me?"


    Sebastian didn''t answer, but turned and left the ward, returning not long after with a basin of water with


    ice cubes, telling Bonnie by his actions that he did intend to take care of her.


    Put the towel in ice water and wet it, then wrung it out and picked it up, just ready to put it on Bonnie''s


    back wound.


    But before that, you also need to lift the clothes first.


    Bonnie like a frightened rabbit, hurriedly shrink back, dead tug on their own coat corner not to let go, "I


    ...... I can do it myself, do not bother you."


    "Can you reach the wound in the back?" Sebastian hooked his thin lips, "Loosen your hand."


    "Or we could call Donna, or hire an escort." Bonnie was still insisting.


    Sebastian then stood up straight, his tall and upright posture in the sunlight, with a few gentle and


    reserved, "Do not let me touch, is worried that I take advantage of you?"


    Bonnie: "......"


    "Don''t worry, you''re a patient now, if I think anything of you, wouldn''t I be worse than a beast?"


    Sebastian assured, "Until your wounds heal, I will follow the rules and just take care of you normally."


    Bonnie''s movements froze.


    The wounds will follow the rules until they are healed, so after the wounds are healed, is Sebastian


    going to ......


    Wait, what is she thinking about? Sebastian is taking good care of himself, but she is having nasty


    thoughts of her own.


    Bonnie couldn''t help but curse herself in her heart for being a no-good.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, took advantage of her daze to reach out with a bony hand, pick open her


    hospital gown, and ce a towel, already not too cold, over the edge of the wound.


    The sudden icy cold still freezes Bonnie with a shiver.


    But with that,esfort.


    The low temperature will reduce the sensitivity of the skin and naturally suppress that itch as the wound


    heals.


    Bonnie instantly felt morefortable.


    Half a minute passed quickly, Sebastian removed the towel, and then carefully pulled Bonnie''s hospital


    gown off, covering it up tightly.


    "Get some sleep." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    He put his things away and turned to walk out the door.


    Bonnie was the only one left in the ward.


    Shey on her side on the bed and couldn''t stop her cheeks from burning when she remembered how


    serious Sebastian looked when he was icing her wound just now.


    This man, what a killer!


    And that''s when the phone on the bedside table rang.


    It''s William calling.


    "Annie, where are you now ah, convenient toe out to see me, I found a doctor for you, I think you


    meet to talk more appropriate." William said.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Thank you William, but I''ve already had the surgery and now that it was sessful, I won''t be out of


    the hospital for another half month and I can''te see you for a while." Bonnie said.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Hearing this, William on the other end of the phone was a little surprised, "You''ve already found a


    specialist to operate on you?"


    "Yeah, it''s a particrly powerful foreign expert, the academic authority kind." Bonnie said.


    William then gave up, "Well then, you get well first, I''ll go over to see you when I''m busy and free."


    "Good."


    Hanging up the phone, William turned his head to look at the man in front of him with aplicated


    gaze.


    The man was likewise staring at him.


    To be precise, it was staring at that mask on William''s face, gulping in fear, "Mr. s, when am I going to


    have the surgery?"


    "There''s no need for surgery, she''s already got someone else doing it." William said in a deep voice.


    What?


    The men, oh no, Peter to be exact, couldn''t believe their ears.


    Happiness actually came so suddenly.


    "Then I can go now can''t I?" Peter asked excitedly, "Since I can''t help either, I won''t take up your


    precious time, Mr. S."


    After saying this, Peter was ready to bolt.


    But just as he reached the door of the room, he was stopped by two brawny men with fierce


    expressions.


    Peter was simply so scared that his legs were weak, and he was so pathetic that he wanted to kneel


    down to William, "Mr. s, now there is no need for me to do the operation, why do you still keep me ah?"


    "Wait and see," William said quietly, "no one but you should be able to do it for a disease that serious."


    He waited and waited to see if Bonnie''s condition would recur.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If it does repeat, and by this time Expert Smith has gone back abroad, he will certainly dy a lot of


    time when he goes to invite again.


    "You can stay in peace during this time, just talk to the bodyguard at the door if you need anything, I will


    try my best to satisfy you." William said in a deep voice.


    After a pause, and took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Peter, "This is considered the


    cost of this period of time for lost wages, five million, is that enough?"


    Five ...... five million?


    Peter almost red his eyes out.


    That''s too much!


    He instantly revealed his money-grubbing nature, smiling so hard that his mouth almost grinned to the


    back of his head, "Enough is enough, thank you Mr. S."


    This 5 million is enough for him to squander for a long time!


    William took out his card and was ready to leave the room.


    Just two steps away, he was called by Peter again.


    Peter was embarrassed and rubbed his hands, his eyes were full of expectation and tentativeness, "Mr.


    s, since you have given me five million, can you ...... help me find a woman toe over?"


    Stuck in this little room all day with nothing, he would really go crazy.


    A hint of disgust crossed the corners of William''s eyes, but he still readily agreed, "Sure, I''ll have


    someone make the arrangements."


    That night, Peter''s room was filled with a blonde woman.


    Peter looked up and down, a little less satisfied, "how to find a foreign girl ah, I still prefer the Oriental


    beauty, dainty little, more feeling, if the skin white will be better."


    The bodyguard at the door couldn''t help but clench his fist, hating to beat Peter up.


    Peter saw the situation and hurriedly changed his tone, "But this is also very good, anyway, thank your


    Mr. S for me ah."


    Now the special period, put up with it and forget it.


    When he gets out, with the five million, what kind of woman can he not find?


    Peter thought, and led the blonde woman into the house and began to y with abandon.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    After a flip-flop, Petery in bed and lit an afterthought cigarette, cozy as can be, before he


    remembered to call his own brother Katifen.


    Meanwhile, Katifen, who was resting at the hotel, had been waiting for his call for a long time.


    So after receiving the notice, he directly reprimanded loudly.


    "Didn''t I tell you to contact me the first time after you left the hospital, why did you dy until now?"


    Peter impatiently buttoned his ears, "This is not to me brother you, you obviously promised


    someone toe to see Willisto, the result are not put off, I almost because you ident."


    What?


    Katifen was silent for a moment, "They got to you?"


    "Yeah, and they took me back to the hospital and put me in this ward and said I was waiting for me to


    treat a woman."


    "I went to the hospital to look for you when I got off the ne, and after that I was too busy dealing with


    your mess to care, and when I remembered, I realized they hadn''t contacted me, so I assumed they


    weren''t going to look for me anymore." Katifen said.


    There was even a bit of guilt in his tone, "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    What about him?


    Peter turned his head to look at the bank card on the bedside table, then looked at the woman who was


    taking a bath through the frosted ss, the corners of his mouth rosefortably, "They tortured me in


    every way, and it''s all because of you."


    "Wait, I''m going to find you now, which ward are you in?" Katifen loves this brother the most and


    immediately climbed up to go to the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Peter hurriedly stopped, "Don''t youe to me, or what if they deal with you?"


    Katifen was a little confused, "Why are they after me?"


    "Of course because you cheated them ah, you had said to help them cure, but you ended up going to


    help me first, and even caught me, they did not think you were deliberately trying to transfer the bag."


    Peter said in a serious manner.


    Hearing this, Expert Smith was even a little moved.


    He suddenly felt as if his brother had grown up and had even started to care for himself.


    It seems that the lesson given to him this time has worked and made him start to stop hanging around


    so much.


    "Then I can''t leave you alone, wait, I''lle over now, if Mr. S is difficult, I''ll exin to him clearly."


    Katifen said.


    Peter miso sat up from the bed, his tone suddenly aggravated, "I have said no, how can you not


    understand it?"


    After a pause, probably realizing that his attitude is a bit too aggressive, and hurriedly said, "I mean, he


    has not found it yet, we should not throw ourselves into the, and when the timees for surgery,


    you sneak over to rece me on the line."


    When the surgery is over, it will be quickly changed back.


    This way Mr. S will never find out that the person in front of him is not Expert Smith at all.


    And he can also get more consultation fees and other benefits.


    As for the real brother Katifen well ......


    Peter''s voice on the phone was extraordinarily affectionate, "Brother, don''t worry, I''m here."


    "Good brother, then you pay attention to safety, if you really can not get it, must hurry to tell me."


    Katifen was moved beyond words and hung up the phone.


    At this end, Peter got back into bed.


    "What a fool, to study medicine to the belly of a dog, to be so good at fooling." Peter said excitedly.


    Even, he has thought of a new way to make money.


    He can simply do this in the future, first sell misery that it is all for the good of his own brother, and then


    let him step in to help when it matters.


    When it''s time to collect the money, he''ll be able to take it all by himself.


    Although the reputation is Katifen''s, but the money is really into his pocket!

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Peter thought beautifully as he watched the blonde womane out, tugging on her arm again to start


    another round of pleasure.


    --


    Time passes like a white horse, and soon five days have passed.


    Bonnie''s wound has healed so much and the bones are so well grounded to each other that she won''t


    feel any more pain if she doesn''t exercise strenuously.


    After the examination, Expert Smith then said, "If you wish, you can now be discharged and go home to


    recuperate."


    "Then I''ll be discharged now." Bonnie couldn''t wait.


    God knows, during the week she was in the hospital, she only saw Andrew and Lukas once in a while,


    but Erika and Joanna didn''t see a single glimpse, and she was dying of anxiety.


    Now it''s easy to go out and see the four little ones, so of course she''s begging for it.


    Sebastian, however, frowned, not quite agreeing.


    When he was about to retort, Rupert next to him stopped him, "Cousin, it''s good to let Annie go back to


    rest, it''s more helpful for the wound to recover by keeping her mood happy in a familiar environment."


    "......" Sebastian swept Rupert away, but didn''t open his mouth to retort again.


    So that afternoon, Bonnie was discharged from the hospital.


    Eric deliberately drove the nanny car over, but also the back seat position to put down, put thick


    cushions and cushions, the whole with the soft bird''s nest like, lest there be bumps on the road hurt


    Bonnie.


    Looking at the exaggerated gesture, Bonnie cried andughed.


    Is she that vulnerable now?


    Eric''s expression was very firm, "This is all exined by Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant you must take good care


    now and heal early."


    Is this all exined by Sebastian?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Bonnie froze, turned her head to look at Sebastian next to her, and her cheeks unconsciously flushed


    and rolled.


    Sebastian, however, moved his gaze elsewhere and sat directly on the passenger side, "What are you


    doing frozen, not yelling to be discharged, if you don''t get in the car, I''ll let the nurse repack the ward for


    admission."


    At the word, Bonnie hurriedly got into the car.


    Nestled in the soft position, Bonnie felt like she was boneless.


    She reluctantly poked a head out to look ahead, "Eric Havens, take a left at that intersection up ahead,


    I''d like to make a trip to the mall to pick up a few things."


    During this time she was hospitalized and the excuse Sebastian told everyone was that she had been


    sent by the Grant Group to study and exchange with a partnerpany.


    Since it is a business trip, it is necessary to bring some business gifts back, right?


    Bonnie is still thinking about what to buy for Erika and Joanna.


    As a result, I heard Eric say, "Mrs. Grant, don''t worry, these things Mr. Grant are ready, in the trunk, it is


    written on the name, you give ording to the name on it."


    Huh?


    Bonnie was even more shocked.


    Sebastian actually even helped her prepare this, this man''s heart is a little too fine, right!


    Eric in front of me was still chattering, "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant is so concerned about you that he made


    me free up my entire schedule for today yesterday, just because he was worried he wouldn''t be able to


    pick you up from the hospital."


    "If you don''t speak, no one will take you for a mute." Sebastian said coldly.


    With Bonnie in, Eric is not afraid at all, but smiling, "I am telling the truth, and I am for the good of Mr.


    Grant, you have done so many things, if Mrs. Grant does not know, is not it in vain."


    "It''s not like I''m doing these things just so she can see them." Sebastian''s thin lips pursed into a tight


    line.


    Eric said without thinking, "Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Grant you didn''t do it to show Mrs. Grant, you did it


    because you had Mrs. Grant in mind."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Once thisment was made, the whole atmosphere in the car became a little awkward.


    Bonnie''s heart was beating so hard that it almost popped out, and she could only turn her head to look


    out the window as a way to cover up her panic.


    So Sebastian is really treating her so well because he has her in his heart?


    She thought, quietly scanning the front row of Sebastianout of the corner of her eye.


    Sebastian was sitting in the driver''s seat and she could only see half of the side and back of her head.


    Under the refraction of light, this Sebastian is also full of noble and handsome.


    Why did she feel that Sebastian was really different now.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was so good to her that it felt unreal.


    However, her heart is extraordinarily attached to this feeling.


    While I was thinking, the car was already driving back to the Sunshine Vi.


    Erika and Joanna, two young girls, were waiting on tiptoe at the door early when they learned that


    Bonnie wasing back.


    When they saw the familiar nanny car approaching, they were like cheerful little butterflies, darting right


    up to the front.


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy Annie!"


    Bonnie got out of the car and the two little ones hugged her thighs directly, almost causing her to


    stumble back into the car.


    Good in Sebastian''s quick hands and eyes to help her, which did not fall.


    The next instant, Sebastian picked up the two little girls with one hand, "Your mommy just came back


    and is very tired, don''t be so fidgety."


    "Then I''ll go inside and make some tea for Mommy." Erika said.


    Little Joanna was not shy, "I''ll go serve the snacks."


    So when Bonnie entered the living room, she saw steaming ck tea and a te of chocte chip


    cookies on the coffee table.


    Her heart instantly warmed up.


    This is why she has been anxious toe back ah.


    With such two little ones in the house, how could she note back?


    "Mrs. Grant, you''re back, I''m not used to not seeing you for a while, how about making your favorite


    roast pork tonight?"


    Donna said, and got ready to go to the kitchen to work.


    "Wait Donna," Eric hurriedly called out to her, "Mrs. Grant has a gift for you, so you can take it before


    you go and cook."


    Donna heard this, wrinkles and age spots on the face of a surprised and happy smile, hands wiping on


    the apron, "Oh, and also bought me a gift? This ...... Mrs. Grant you are very kind to me."


    Bonnie hurriedly pulled out a smile, "Not as exaggerated as you say Donna."


    Bonnie hurriedly found Donna''s copy in the pile of gifts and handed it over.


    Donna opened it and saw that it was a gold and jade bracelet, very in but extraordinarily suitable for


    a woman of her age.


    "Mrs. Grant, you are so thoughtful too," Donna was so happy, "This is so pretty, thank you Mrs. Grant."


    Bonnie nodded, "Donna you''re wee, you helped me take care of Erika and the others, you deserve


    it."


    "What about us, do we have a present?" Erika hurriedly asked with anticipation.


    "Of course you do, this is yours." Bonnie took out another gift and held it out to Erika.


    As for the gifts of the remaining three small children, they were also handed over to them.


    And that''s when Bonnie realized that the gifts were not only these, but even those ordinary maids had a


    share.


    Although all the other servants are just silk scarves or pens, they all cost a lot.


    After everyone took their gifts, they thanked Bonnie profusely, with eyes full of emotion and reverence.


    There were even a few maids, who usually don''t know each other very well, took the initiative to bring


    out local specialties from their hometowns from their rooms, saying that they saw that Bonnie didn''t


    look well and asked her to take a good tonic.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    Is Sebastian helping her secure her position as hostess at the Sunshine Vi?

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Apart from this reason, Bonnie can''t think of anything else.


    After all, these gifts alone are proof that Sebastian has taken great care in helping her prepare.


    Deterrence is one way to take down a servant, favor is another.


    There is no doubt that with these gifts, Bonnie has seeded in gaining a title of generous hostess in


    the hearts of her servants.


    There are even a number of people who have started to offer attentiveness, so as to be Bonnie''s


    beloved, to be reused.


    But why would Sebastian do that?


    They are just an agreement couple, Sebastian himself said, the heart still misses the former Bonnie,


    now so good to her, and why ......


    Bonnie couldn''t figure it out, so she simply went back to her room and called Anna for help.


    Anna thought about it, "Or I''lle to you at the Sunshine Vi, it''s not clear in a sentence or two on


    the phone."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Bonnie agreed, "Remember to change to that non-mainstream look fromst time."


    "Don''t worry." Anna hung up the phone.


    It didn''t take long for Anna to take a taxi to the front door of the Sunshine Vi.


    She was dressed in strange clothes, and her face was heavily made up, the security guards at the door


    did not see that this was a serious person, and immediately stopped her.


    "I''m here to find your Mrs. Grant, my name is Su Qin, wait, I''ll call her now." Anna said, and took out her


    cell phone.


    What a coincidence, this time the phone is actually dead and turned off.


    "So what, or you can call your Mrs. Grant, she''ll know if you say my name." Anna said awkwardly.


    The guard will believe it or not, looking Anna up and down, "Then wait for a while, I''ll go in and ask Mrs.


    Grant."


    With that, he was ready to leave Anna hanging in the doorway.


    And at that moment, a familiar voice came from behind Anna, "She is indeed Annie''s friend, open the


    door and let her in."


    "Mr. Robertson?" the security guard immediately smiled with joy, his mouth was about to burst into


    smiles, "Why did youe over, then wait, I will open the door now."


    With that, the security guard hurriedly opened the door and weed Anna and Rupert into the


    Sunshine Vi.


    Anna turned her head to look at Rupert, said thank you, and walked straight in.


    Rupert was left crying andughing in his ce, his eyes full of sorrow, "What kind of attitude is this, to


    David is unbelievably warm, to me is cold talk."


    That''s too big a difference.


    As she spoke, Anna had gone to Bonnie''s bedroom and looked at Bonnie, who was lying on her bed


    drawing ns.


    "Big sister, you are so sick, can''t you rest well, when can''t the drawings be drawn?" Anna said


    speechlessly.


    Bonnie lifted her head towards her and bared her teeth in a smile, "It''s idle anyway, so instead of


    thinking about it, why not do something about it?"


    "I thought you asked me to discuss something, go ahead." Anna sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Bonnie looked around to make sure Sebastian was not in the bedroom before she whispered her


    question.


    Finally, weakly, "Why do you think Sebastian is suddenly like this?"


    Anna snapped her fingers, "There are two possibilities, he really likes you as Annie or he already


    knows you are Bonnie."


    "How can that be, I''m well disguised." Bonnie refused to believe thetter possibility.


    Anna shrugged, "That''s the first one, just in time, and it''s nice to stay with him in a new capacity."


    "I came back with the goal of just finding Natan," Bonnie said.


    "But that''s not true now." Anna reminded.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Bonnie was silent, fiddling with the tablet in her hand, a little uncertain.


    "Or this is better." Anna came up with the idea, "I''ll try it out for you."


    "How do you try?" Bonnie asked, puzzled.


    Anna hooked her lips andughed lightly, "Don''t you care, you''ll knowter."


    Saying that the wind is the rain, Anna immediately got up and prepared to leave the Sunshine Vi.


    I was so excited to run outside the Sunshine Vi when I bumped into another person.


    Sebastian''s cousin uncle, Charles.


    Since thest incident, Charles has been cklisted from the Sunshine Vi, and even though he''s


    worn out, security won''t let him in.


    "You know, I''m Sebastian''s cousin, you''ll have no luck offending me." Charles said angrily.


    The security guard''s attitude is not condescending, "Mrs. Randle, please stop messing around here,


    Mr. Grant should be back in five minutes, if he sees you here ......"


    At the word, Charles''s face changed instantly.


    He came to the Sunshine Vi quietly just to avoid Sebastian.


    A head-on collision with Sebastian would have been bad.


    Thinking, Charles hurriedly gathered his emotions, "I suddenly remembered that I still have something


    to do, so I''lle back another day."


    Listening to Charles'' poor excuse, the security guard did not expose it, but respectfully watched him


    leave, "Mrs. Randle take care."


    Charles was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but could do nothing to turn away.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw Anna next to me and was startled.


    How can there be women dressed like this these days, and from the Sunshine Vi?


    "Who are you?" Charles then stepped forward and asked directly.


    Anna already hated this man, and directly rolled her eyes viciously, "Does it matter to you who I am,


    can you stay away from me?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I''m Sebastian''s uncle." Charles hurriedly brought out this identity.


    If you change to an ordinary woman, hearing this identity will instantly fall.


    After all, they would think, Sebastian is the king of the entire Willisto, so surely the uncle can''t be too


    bad either.


    Before Charles hooked up with a lot of women, are using this way.


    It''s a pity that this trick is useless on Anna.


    She rolled her eyes directly, "Is a maternal uncle so arrogant too?"


    "How ...... did you know I was a maternal uncle?" Charles eyes instantly panicked for a few moments.


    Anna didn''t bother to take care of it again, reached out and stopped a cab, and went straight away.


    A cloud of ck exhaust sprayed straight into Charles''s face, making him choke and cough his lungs


    out.


    It was hard to slow down, and then fixed his eyes, Anna has long been gone.


    "What are you proud of," Charles clenched his fists, his face full of scorn, "if it weren''t for the fact that


    you''re from the Sunshine Vi, who would want to deal with you?"


    But seeing as Anna took her own taxi and left instead of driving, she shouldn''t be a rich person.


    There is only one answer to walking out of the Sunshine Vi and not being rich.


    That''s the maid.


    Thinking about this, Charles heart is even more nasty.


    A mere part-time maid dares to be so arrogant to him, what a revolt.


    I''ll be sure to tell Aliyah to clean up the maids at the Sunshine Vi.


    With that in mind, Charles prepared to leave.


    And out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of where Anna was getting into the car just now,


    and something was shining.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Charles hesitated for a moment, but slowly walked up to the front.


    Bending down to pick the thing up, his breath became short.


    It''s actually a diamond encrusted keychain!


    And this keychain Charles has also seen, is before Sebastian in an auction casually bid down, worth


    more than 10 million.


    He saw that Sebastian did not care much at the time, and thought about selling it for money, but


    Sebastian refused.


    When you turn your head and try to steal it quietly, the key fob is gone.


    The feeling is into the hands of this woman.


    What happened? Was that woman not the maid of the Sunshine Vi, but Sebastian''s mistress?


    But isn''t Sebastian already married to Annie?


    Charles understood after a little thought.


    Men, how can they stand to be lonely, the red g at home does not fall, outside the colorful g also to


    float!


    Charles thought about it, and suddenly an excellent idea shed before his eyes.


    Maybe he doesn''t have to ask for the money directly from Sebastian, another way, too!


    --


    At this end, Anna was unaware of Charles'' nasty thoughts.


    Once she got back to the vi, she quickly changed into her normal clothes and then called Bruno.


    "Good brother, do something for me?" Anna''s voice was extraordinarily carnal.


    Bruno listened to goose bumps on the other end of the phone, rubbing his arms hard, with a pleading


    tone, "You have something to say, don''t be so disgusting to me."


    "...... get lost," Anna broke in a second and returned to her usual grumpy appearance, "do something


    for me, and if you can''t do it, bring your head to the table."


    It was clearly rough, but Bruno felt much morefortable, his voice was light and rxed, "Say, what


    do you want me to do?"


    "Help me kidnap Annie," Anna said.


    --


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the blink of an eye, it was another two days.


    Bonnie got up early in the morning and was ready to go to the hospital for a review.


    If the test results are good today, then you can live a normal life afterwards.


    Bonnie is no different from a normal person, except that her back should not be subjected to violent


    impact.


    "Mrs. Grant, you remember to eat this breakfast before you go to the hospital, this breakfast is very


    symbolic and will bless you." Donna said solemnly.


    Bonnie nced at the dinner te in front of her.


    One doughnut, two eggs.


    "Donna, what''s the moral of this?" Bonnie asked with a tearful smile, "Isn''t this the kind of breakfast


    kids eat only when they take exams?"


    The first time I heard this, Donna strained her neck, "Who said that only children take this in the exam,


    you can also eat, after eating this, the test results are one hundred percent."


    Although overly superstitious, Bonnie''s heart still warmed.


    She finished all the breakfast that Donna had prepared before she was ready to leave for the hospital.


    Just walked to the entrance door, Anna came over in a hurry with that non-mainstream dress.


    Running so fast that she almost didn''t brake and ran directly into Bonnie, and it was extremely hard to


    speak, "Thank God I caught up, thank God."


    "Gu ...... Susu, what brings you here?" Bonnie asked with a face full of confusion.


    Anna struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva, raised a smile, "I came to pick you up to go to the


    hospital, ah, today is the day of your review, as a good girlfriend, of course, to apany you to go


    together."


    "But I''m all set with Sebastian." Bonnie said, subconsciously turning her head to look behind her at


    Sebastian, who was still eating breakfast.


    Anna took it in one gulp, "How about going along, just in case I want to have a checkup too?"

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Hearing Anna say that she needed a checkup, Bonnie''s nerves instantly tightened and she stared at


    her with concern, "Where are you ufortable, and when did you start to feel ufortable?"


    This crazy woman, if you are not well, you should go to the hospital, whye to her?


    "I''m not scared?" Anna took Bonnie''s arm, "If I went with you, I wouldn''t be so scared."


    Bonnie couldn''t believe it, "Since when have you been such a coward?"


    After a pause and asked, "By the way, you haven''t said what exactly is ufortable."


    Anna subconsciously covered her stomach, trying to pretend she had a stomach ache.


    As a result of running too fast just now, the breakfast eaten in the morning in the stomach surge, the


    hand pressed up, it can not control began to turn up.


    Anna suddenly turned white and went straight to the downstairs bathroom, holding the toilet and began


    to vomit.


    "Yikes!" Donna pped her hands next to her, "This can''t be a pregnancy, can it?"


    Bonnie''s face changed abruptly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The odds are that you are pregnant.


    After all, Anna is usually big-hearted, even if she broke a bone skiing, she can calmly call an


    ambnce by herself, and then finally limp home with her leg in a cast.


    But now he looks fine, but says he is afraid to go to the hospital alone.


    Apparently because of the pregnancy.


    Her own injuries can be hard to fight, but with a small life, it''s a six-way street.


    Whose child is this?


    It can''t be ...... that pimp, right?


    Bonnie''s expression instantly became serious.


    When Anna finished throwing up and came out from the bathroom, she tugged Anna''s arm, "Hurry up,


    let''s go to the hospital, I''ll apany you to the examination."


    "Huh?" Anna was a little confused and was shoved directly into the back seat of the nanny car.


    Just as he was about to ask Bonnie why he was in such a hurry, Sebastian had eased into the driver''s


    seat.


    One more person in, she was embarrassed to speak up again, and could only sit silently as a


    sculpture.


    In his heart, he thought, "What the heck, the first step of the n has worked anyway.


    In about half an hour, the nanny car arrived at the hospital.


    Bonnie, however, was in no hurry to go for a review, but first dragged Anna to register for an OB/GYN


    number and simply said to the staff, "Let''s do an ultrasound, please."


    "Is technology so advanced now that even an ultrasound can tell what''s wrong with me?" Anna asked


    in surprise.


    Bonnie gave her a nk look, "Don''t be so ignorant ofmon sense, okay? In your case, of course,


    it''s an ultrasound, otherwise what, gastroscopy or colonoscopy?"


    Both were painful and Anna refused without thinking about it.


    "Then I''ll do the test myself downstairs, you go review it, and you can juste downstairs to meter."


    Anna said.


    Bonnie shook her head and refused, "You are like this, how can I feel at ease to do the review, let''s


    finish the examination with you first."


    "You go first, otherwise I''m not sure in my mind." Anna was also very insistent.


    After much persuasion, Bonnie finally agreed to go upstairs for a review.


    "Really good recovery, like I said before, congrattions Mrs. Grant, you are healed, I will draw your


    blood for a blood test, if the blood is also okay, I can end the treatment." Expert Smith said.


    Bonnie hastily and perfunctorily said thank you, pulled her legs and ran downstairs.


    Looking at her hot and bothered, Expert Smith was a bit puzzled, "Is Mrs. Grant busy with something?"


    "She was busy meeting her best friend." Sebastian answered for her.


    One side nodded and said, "Expert Smith, since you have cured my wife, it is time for me to fulfill my


    promise, so if you have any requests, just ask."

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    The four words of reward and punishment, Sebastian practiced extraordinarily thoroughly.


    But Expert Smith shook his head, "There''s no hurry, I''ll tell Mr. Grant you when I''m done with the matter


    at hand."


    At least wait until he has finished with Mr. S''s side of the patient and is about to embark on a flight


    home with Peter before mentioning it.


    That''s the safest way to go.


    Sebastian didn''t push, "Then let me know when you think about it, Expert Smith."


    With that, Sebastian turned around and headed downstairs.


    At the corner of the corridor, he unintentionally bumped into a man, their shoulders collided, and both


    took a step backwards.


    "I''m sorry, I just ......" Sebastian lifted his scarlet thin lips to apologize, but in the next instant, he froze.


    Looking at the masked face in front of him, he had a sudden feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu!


    Although through the mask, he could still feel the familiar scent.


    Even the pair of eyes hidden under the mask appeared, but even more so, he felt a sudden shock in


    his heart.


    It is as if two people who have not seen each other for many years, even if they have changed their


    appearance, will meet again after many years, and will regenerate a sense of familiarity in a sea of


    people.


    Sebastian Zhan''s ck eyes instantly sunken, wanting to look at the man again closer.


    But the man quickly walked towards the side.


    In a few moments, it disappeared without a trace.


    "Cousin?" I don''t know how long had passed, but Rupert''s voice suddenly came to my ear.


    Sebastian snapped back to his senses then and turned his head to look at Rupert, "Um, what''s up."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "That''s what I should be asking you." Rupert said, "What are you doing here, like you''ve lost your soul,


    what are you looking at?"


    "There''s a man in a mask that gives me a familiar feeling." Sebastian said in a deep voice, "Go check it


    out for me."


    Hearing this, Rupert''s smiling face instantly copsed.


    No way, he was just passing by to say hello and was actually assigned a job.


    I should have known that he just pretended not to see it and slipped away.


    "Cousin, why don''t you give me a break? Leave this kind of thing to Eric, he''s much more professional


    than me." Rupert attempted to bargain.


    And just at this time, a harsh scream suddenly came from downstairs.


    With that, the entire first floor hall was in chaos, with cries and shouts.


    A sh of panic suddenly crossed Sebastian''s handsome face and he hurriedly ran downstairs.


    "Annie? Su Qin?" Sebastian shouted.


    Rupert, who didn''t know why, ran down with him and his face went white when he heard this, "Anna is


    also in the hospital?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go to the examination room of the obstetrics and gynecology department and


    look for it." Sebastian didn''t have time to exin, and ordered directly in a deep voice.


    As a result, the next moment, Rupert ran faster than he did, whoosh, and went straight into the


    ultrasound room.


    But only the knocked out doctor was left inside.


    "Dr. Mi, Dr. Mi you wake up, where is everyone, where is Annie and Anna people?" Rupert pressed the


    doctor''s shoulders and shook desperately, yelling at the top of his lungs.


    I don''t know if I was woken up by the noise or shaken awake, the doctor really slowly opened his eyes


    and said breathlessly, "There ...... was a man in ck who broke in and took them away."


    What?


    Rupert was more anxious, "What ck man, what does he look like, do you know him?"


    As a result, the doctor''s eyes went ck and he fainted again.


    So anxious that Rupert lifted his feet and rushed outside.


    But after a few steps, I found that Sebastian, who was anxious and panicked just now, actually did not


    follow.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Rupert braked momentarily and retreated back to the ultrasound room in confusion.


    Then he saw Sebastian looking for something on the ground.


    "Cousin, don''t you care about Bonnie anymore?" Rupert asked anxiously, "If we don''t go after her,


    Bonnie will really not be found."


    Sebastian''s brow was full of hidden anxiety, and his voice was unmistakable as he asked Rupert


    rhetorically, "You can find it if you go out and look for it now?"


    Rupert: "......"


    Of course you can''t find it.


    He didn''t even know whether the man in ck had taken Anna and Bonnie or not, and in which


    direction he took them.


    But no matter what, go out and touch blindly looking, but also better than staying here and do not care


    about anything, right?


    "Your IQ has suddenly dropped." Sebastian raised his eyes to look at him, "Is it because of the


    rtionship?"


    "What time is it that you''re flirting with me?" Rupert was about to explode with impatience.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    And by this time, Sebastian had already checked out the ultrasound room.


    He took out his cell phone and called Eric, "Annie and Anna are missing, but his cell phone should still


    be on him, help me with the satellite location, give you a minute."


    "Okay Mr. Grant," immediately came the crackling of the keyboard on the other end of the line, and in


    less than half a minute Eric said, "Got it, it''s in the newly renovated inpatient building near the hospital."


    "Eh." Sebastian then hung up the phone.


    Then he turned his head to Rupert, who was already dazed, "What are you doing frozen, let''s go."


    Rupert rested a hand on his almost-closed jaw and hurried to follow, "So cousin, you didn''t rush out


    after her just to make sure the phone was on Annie or not?"


    "It seems your IQ is not yet in the negative." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    As they spoke, the two arrived at the nearby inpatient building.


    Because this ce is notpletely renovated, so surrounded by tin walls to the circle, the inside is


    the red brick and cement leaky frame building.


    The two walked into the frame building and caught a glimpse of Bonnie, who was tied to a post.


    To be precise, it was Bonnie and another person tied to a post.


    Only two people with ck masks over their faces, only from the clothes to identify the left one is


    Bonnie.


    "What is this?" Rupert was confused, "A tant kidnapping for ransom? Where are the kidnappers?"


    In therge frame building, besides the four of them, no one else could be seen.


    Just puzzled, a voice came out of the wall next to me slowly.


    It was an electronic synthesized voice, full of huskiness, "Sebastian, are youing to y a game?"


    "What game?" Sebastian furrowed his brow.


    "The game of two choices, the two people in front of you, one is Bonnie and the other is Annie, who do


    you choose?"


    "Bonnie?" said Rupert, the first to sulk, "But isn''t Annie the ......"


    Before he could finish, Sebastian blocked him with a look.


    His tall, upright figure was drawn by daylight into a long shadow, almost trailing down to Bonnie''s feet,


    and there was calmness in his voice, "What do you want me to choose?"


    "It''s simple," the man spoke slowly, "you choose one, one for you and one for me."


    "The other guy, what are you going to do with him?" Sebastian asked again.


    "That''s my business, it''s not your turn to worry about it, you just need to make a choice in ten seconds."


    Click-


    Not far away, a screen suddenly lit up with bright red Arabic numbers prominently disyed and began


    to get progressively smaller.


    10, 9, 8, 7 ......


    "Wait, where''s the other one, you kidnapped two people, where did the other one go?" Rupert hurriedly


    asked again, "Don''t I have to make a choice?"

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Hearing this, the electronic voice was silent.


    It took a full minute to reappear, "What does this have to do with you, can you stop talking?"


    Although it is a synthesized electronic voice, you can still hear the anger inside.


    Rupert was aggrieved and depressed, "You clearly took two people, and now you refuse to tell us the


    whereabouts of the other one, how can we trust you?"


    "......" e-voice is also gas convinced, "she has no use for me, so I threw in the cab, this moment should


    be heading to the train station, if you hurry, maybe you can find her before she was abducted by a


    ck car ."


    Hearing this, Rupert immediately jumped to his feet in anxiety.


    "Cousin, I ...... I''ll go first ah." Rupert said anxiously.


    Sebastian nodded understandingly, "Well, just leave this side to me, you go."


    Rupert rushed to run downstairs, but also almost directly from the second floor of the tform stepped


    on the air and fell.


    And in the frame building, Sebastian was the only one left to make decisions.


    "The countdown just now does not count, start again for ten seconds." The electronic voice said.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian had stepped towards Bonnie, "No need to start over, I


    choose her."


    "Funny, you''re really not thinking about saving Bonnie? Isn''t this your heart Bonnie''s person?"


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at Bonnie in front of him, his thin lips lifted into a faint arc,


    "There''s no way she''s here, so there''s no need for me to pick her."


    After all, Annie is Bonnie. How can a person, with two bodies, appear at the same time?


    There is only one possibility, the so-called Bonnie is a fake.


    "Well, you guessed it." Not far away, the screen suddenly turned into a pattern of fireworks.


    After that, he said, "Mr. Grant, you do not need to check this matter, I am just a Annie''s suitor only, I


    want to see if you have her in your heart, so I used this method, since you choose Annie, then I choose


    to wish you happiness."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s that simple?" Sebastian raised his eyebrows in some disbelief.


    But that electronic sound has disappeared.


    Even the big screen went off.


    Sebastian then went to Bonnie and untied the rope around her.


    Then look at the person next to the column, actually just a simtion of silicone dolls, because wearing


    long clothes and long pants, and the face covered with a cloth bag, so it did not find the end.


    Sebastian: "......"


    What''s this, a trick?


    He pulled the corner of his mouth and removed the ck cloth from Bonnie''s face, finding her already


    passed out.


    Without saying a word, directly a princess hug, towards the hospital.


    And in the building across from the frame building, Anna and Bruno are huddled in a tiny rental house,


    staring at it all through the surveince feed.


    Seeing Sebastian leave, Anna was so excited that she pped her thighs, "What did I say, Sebastian


    really just knew Bonnie''s true identity."


    "Then you can''t do that, right?" Bruno is still a little unsure, "If Sebastian finds out ......"


    "So what if I find out?" Anna did not think, "I am Bonnie''s best friend, to help her try is also normal,


    besides, he obviously has Bonnie in his heart, that will certainly love me and will not retaliate against


    me."


    Anna''s words were thoughtless, but they still turned into a knife and plunged directly into Bruno''s heart.


    Sebastian recognized Bonnie long ago and doted on her so much to protect her.


    Then it means that he will never have a chance ......

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Just as he was hanging his head, Anna saw what he was thinking.


    I do hope that Bonnie will be my sister-inw, but you can''t force your feelings, you know?"


    The melon is not sweet if you twist it.


    "Well, at least it''s nibbled, too." Bruno whispered.


    In exchange, naturally, Anna stared with a bronze bell-like terrifying eyes.


    Bruno hurriedly raised his hands in surrender, "I admit defeat, I quit, and wish them happiness."


    "That''s more like it." Anna nodded in satisfaction, reached out and hooked Bruno''s neck, "Don''t be sad,


    your sister I have a good eye, turn around and meet another BFF like Bonnie, I''ll introduce you to her."


    Hearing this, Bruno did not hesitate to reject, "You still have good eyes? Letting go of the good men


    around you to find a pimp?"


    "Fuck off!" Anna kicked Bruno without mercy, putting a clear footprint on his suit, "He''s not the


    superficial pimp you think he is."


    "I get it, it''s a deep pimp," Bruno nods.


    Anna swept through with another eye-swipe.


    There was a pause before he asked, "Besides where are the good men around me?"


    "Rupert is," Bruno said, "he just went to you in a hurry, it is clear that he likes you, you do not grasp


    such a good man?"


    "Looking for me means you like me?" Anna rolled her eyes, "Stinky brother, your definition of like is a


    little too broad."


    "If you don''t agree with that, forget I said it." Bruno shrugged innocently, "It''s just that I really think


    Rupert is good, and you might consider it."


    "No," Anna refused without hesitation, shaking her head, "anyone, but not Rupert."


    Of all the men in the world, the only one she can''t fall in love with is Rupert.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing this serious tone, Bruno also instantly reacted.


    "It''s been so many years, you still remember this matter, huh?"


    "No matter how many years have passed, I will remember." Anna''s expressions all became stony.


    ......


    After lying in the hospital for more than two hours, Bonnie finally opened her eyes leisurely.


    At first nce, she saw Sebastian''s sober and handsome face.


    "Sebastian?" she spoke with some confusion.


    Sebastian nodded and stepped forward to clutch Bonnie''s hand, "Um, are you ufortable


    anywhere?"


    Bonnie shook her head and propped herself up on her arms and struggled to sit up, "Why am I lying in


    the hospital?"


    "You''ve been kidnapped, to be precise, by a fanatical suitor." Sebastian exined.


    What?


    Bonnie''s mind buzzed with what ardent suitor? Howe she didn''t know of such suitors?


    And when Sebastian simply said what just happened, Bonnie instantly understood.


    This is definitely Anna''s doing!


    So that''s the way Anna said she would help her test Sebastian?


    My God, this girl is so nonsensical!


    Bonnie covered her cheeks in aplicated mood, "What about Qin ...... Su Qin?"


    "Said she was thrown in a cab and Rupert went to look for her." Sebastian said.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian''s cell phone rang.


    It was Rupert calling.


    Even though Sebastian was not on speakerphone, the deafening and anxious voice echoed throughout


    the ward.


    "Cousin, I can''t find anyone at the bus station, go to the frame building and ask that person again, also


    tell Eric to block the whole Willisto exit, don''t let anyone be taken away."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    ng!


    The cup Bonnie held in her hand fell to the ground and shattered directly into pieces.


    "I ...... was too hot, so I didn''t hold it." Bonnie exined with a flustered expression and was about to


    get out of bed to clean up.


    Sebastian stepped forward and stopped her, "Just lie still, I''ll go get someone to take care of it."


    The shard is so sharp, what if it cuts Bonnie''s hand?


    With that, he turned to Rupert on the other end of the phone and said, "I''ll make the arrangements


    now."


    As shewatched Sebastian leave the room with his long legs, Bonnie panicked and hurriedly took out


    her cell phone to call Anna.


    It''s over, now it''s out of y!


    If you really block the whole Willisto to find Anna, then Anna this little trick will certainly be worn out.


    After the phone beeps twice, it is answered.


    "Annie?" asked Anna cautiously, lest it be Sebastian or someone else on the other end of the line.


    "It''s me." Bonnie said.


    Anna was proud of herself, "You woke up so quickly, just now I helped you test out, Sebastian actually


    knows that you are Bonnie."


    "Now is not the time to talk about it, you hurry back to the hospital, Sebastian is going to block the


    whole Willisto find you, then it will definitely wear out." Bonnie said anxiously.


    What?


    Anna was already lying at home resting when she heard this and jumped up directly from the sofa, "No,


    why did he block the whole Willisto find me ah?"


    Just find Bonnie, why do you care about her?


    "It was Rupert who asked for it. He said he didn''t find you at the station and suspected you had been


    abducted."


    Anna''s heart somewhere, suddenly poked a little, running out of the action are paused.


    "Hello? Anna, do you hear me?" Seeing no sound on the other end of the line, Bonnie tried to shout


    again.


    Anna then snapped back, "I hear you, I''m going to the bus station now."


    "What are you doing at the bus station, you can just meet me at the hospital." Bonnie couldn''t figure it


    out.


    However, Anna didn''t give her a n to speak again and simply hung up the phone.


    Anna cursed in a low voice, rushed outside to drive his sports car, the gas pedal to the end, straight to


    the bus station and go.


    Soon Anna arrived at the bus station and saw Rupert, who was wandering around, from a long


    distance away.


    At the moment, Rupert has lost his usual elegant look, walking back and forth like a madman, and


    when he sees a girl dressed simrly to her, he has to go up to check.


    People around looked at Rupert with strange eyes, hiding far away for fear of catching some kind of


    nervousness.


    Rupert, however, did not care and searched again and again.


    Finally, he saw a girl with the same non-mainstream haircut at the corner and went up to tap people on


    the shoulder.


    It turned out that the girl turned her head and it wasn''t Anna.


    "What are you doing, who told you to touch my woman?" A man dressed in a non-mainstream style


    stood up next to him, with displeasure written in his eyes.


    The rest of the several simrly dressed minions have also stood up and pushed up against Rupert


    with their hands outstretched.


    "Sorry, I mistook the person." Rupert finished his apology and prepared to leave.


    But these people did not intend to let him go, but instead surrounded closer and closer, "A word of


    embarrassment and that''s it, you also too do not put our funeral family in the eyes of it!"


    With that said, it''s time to get down to business.


    Anna''s tantrum came on at once.


    She looked around and picked up half a brick from the ground, ready to go up and fight with this funeral


    family.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As a result, before he could stand up, there was a sudden sharp pain in the back of his neck, and then


    the whole person fainted on the ground andpletely lost consciousness.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Inside the hospital, Sebastian finished his phone call and went back to his room.


    "Drink slowly." He handed Bonnie a ss of warm water, his voice low and full of security.


    Bonnie reached out to take it, but not in a hurry to drink, "I just got a call from Su Qin, she said people


    are at the bus station, it looks like it''s okay."


    "At the bus station?" Sebastian furrowed his brow, "When."


    "It was just now." Bonnie replied, "It just so happens that Rupert was at the bus station too, so the two


    of them should be able to run into each other."


    Sebastian then dialed a phone number out.


    After the constant beeping, there was no answer.


    "Rupert didn''t pick up, it seems that he had already found Su Qin, so he couldn''t be bothered to answer


    the phone." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Bonnie nodded desperately, "That should be the case, since Su Qin is safe, you hurry up and remove


    the blockade on the entire Willisto, it''s too unsafe for others to travel."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The key thing is to turn that thing over and not even mention it again in the future to check.


    Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes and gave Bonnie a look, but in the end, he stood up and dialed


    out a call.


    "Mr. Grant, I just sent out the blockade order, in addition to those cars that got on the highway, they will


    also be searched one by one halfway." Eric got on the phone and hurriedly said.


    Sebastian said, "No, all withdraw, the man is found."


    "Huh?" Eric flinched, "So soon? This kidnapper is too unforgiving."


    "It wasn''t a kidnapper," Sebastian corrected, "just a rather impulsive and confused man."


    Eric: "......"


    Something was wrong, why did he feel that Mr. Grant''s tone had a bit ofughter in it?


    Mrs. Grant was kidnapped and her best friend was almost abducted from Willisto, so why should Mr.


    Grant be happy?


    Is he hallucinating something?


    As he was thinking about it, Sebastian had hung up and turned to Bonnie, "Can we go, we should go


    home."


    Bonnie nodded, "Eh, it''s good to go."


    The result is that just now too much tension, resulting in legs still a little weak, just once on the ground,


    and then directly to the ground to sit.


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips and walked up, directly put Bonnie in a princess hug and walked outside


    with big steps.


    "I ...... I''lle down and walk by myself." Bonnie hurriedly struggled.


    Too close together, she could even clearly hear the burst of strong heartbeating from Sebastian''s


    chest, causing her heartbeat to follow the rhythm.


    "Come down and walk yourself, ore down and climb?" Sebastian asked rhetorically, "Be honest,


    it''s not your turn to mop up the hospital floor."


    Although it was a stern tone, Bonnie''s heart was still warm with a burst of warmth.


    She looked up at the man in front of her.


    The wind from the window blew over, blowing the fine hair on his forehead, with a faint dote and


    tenderness between his eyebrows.


    Bonnie suddenly felt as if it was no longer important to ask about what happened on the operating table


    back then.


    Sebastian knew she was Bonnie, but didn''t reveal it, but was around to protect her, spoil her, and


    pamper her in silence.


    This already shows that Sebastian has her in mind, doesn''t it?


    The first thing that happened was that Bonnie got into Sebastian''s arms and stopped moving.


    Sebastian carried her to the car and then drove back to the Sunshine Vi.


    "How''s it going Mr. Grant, is Mrs. Grant''s test result good?" Donna rushed forward and asked.


    Sebastian nodded, "Eh, as long as the blood sample is clean, it''s consideredpletely healed."


    "Amitabha, thank God, it''s wonderful that nothing seems to be going on." Donna folded her hands and


    bowed three times to the sky.


    With that said, Sebastian picked Bonnie up again directly and headed straight upstairs.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Bonnie subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and nced behind her to see Donna who


    was snickering, her cheeks burning a little.


    "Shouldn''t we be more restrained in front of Donna?" Bonnie asked in a small voice.


    Sebastian curled his lips, "Why should I tighten up in my own home?"


    Bonnie: "......"


    Forget it, and this man can not argue, she chose silence!


    Sebastian carried her back to the bed in the bedroom, and carefully covered the quilt, "Get some rest."


    "Good." Bonnie nodded her head and closed her eyes very nicely.


    Bonnie had wanted to take a nap, but not muchter, she heard the sound of a cell phone vibrating in


    her ear.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When she opened her eyes and looked around, she realized it was Sebastian''s suit that she had left in


    the bedroom, and the phone happened to be in it.


    On the screen, an unfamiliar caller is shing frantically.


    And there are three more missed calls below, all from this one number, looking very anxious.


    Bonnie got out of bed with her bare feet and grabbed her phone to try to find Sebastian in the den.


    But when he got to the study, Sebastian was not there.


    She went back downstairs to look for Donna, and learned that Sebastian had just driven out and


    seemed to have gone to the office.


    "He left his phone at home." Bonnie held up her cell phone and said.


    Donna pped her head, "No wonder I just saw that Mr. Grant''s jacket is different from the one he


    came back with, he must have changed his clothes and forgotten, or else have Eric Havense and


    get it?"


    "Okay, I''ll call Eric." Bonnie nodded and went upstairs to get her own phone.


    No answer to Eric''s call.


    Instead, the phone in his hand rang again.


    This time it wasn''t a phone call, but a text message.


    --Answer the phone or your littledy will be dead!


    Little woman?


    Bonnie''s clear almond eyes shook violently, full of unbelievable eyes to look at the text message.


    Does Sebastian have ...... any other women?


    When that call came again, Bonnie ghostly, pressed the answer button.


    "Hey Sebastian, I thought you really didn''t care about your lover''s life, you seem to be quite infatuated


    after all." A gruff voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Bonnie''s mood was in turmoil and she didn''t dare to speak, only dead silence.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Are you ying with me?" Not getting a response, the person on the


    other end of the phone instantly became manic.


    Bonnie was overwhelmed and was yelled at so much that she subconsciously backed up and just


    knocked over themp on the nightstand with a loud ng.


    "Yo, I thought you didn''t hear it, feelings are sulking, it looks like this woman is really important to you,


    then fine, negotiate the terms, prepare one billion, just give me one billion and I will release the


    person."


    Speaking of this, the man seems to be afraid that Sebastian does not believe, grim smile, "Do not


    worry, I am not the kind of open-mouthed nonsense, give you a listen to this voice, you should be able


    to believe it, right?"


    Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie clearly heard a woman''s muffled grunt of pain, as if


    she had suffered a great injury.


    Vaguely, Bonnie also felt that the voice was somewhat familiar.


    But before she could identify the voice more carefully, the phone was simply hung up.


    Another text message came in.


    -- Tonight at 12:00, in the abandoned cabin at Fisherman''s Wharf, one billion dors, one dor less, I''ll


    chop this woman up!

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Bonnie was dumbfounded and stumped.


    "Mrs. Grant, do you have ......," Donna spoke with a smile as she walked upstairs.


    But before the words were finished, the Bonnie in front of her seemed to be electrocuted, throwing


    away her phone and popping up directly, emitting a shrill scream.


    Scared Donna''s face went white, "What''s wrong Mrs. Grant, what''s wrong, don''t you scare me?"


    "I ......" Bonnie hurriedly picked up the phone on the floor, "I''m fine, Donna, let me go get the phone for


    Sebastian."


    Without giving Donna a chance to ask another question, Bonnie ran out.


    When she looked back again, she had already driven down to the Grant Group''s office.


    Probably because Donna had said hello in advance, Eric was waiting for her downstairs.


    When he saw the car, Eric jogged over, "Mrs. Grant, you''re okay, you don''t look too good, do you want


    to go to the hospital?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." Bonnie shook her head, "I''m fine, I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    Although the upside-down words looked suspicious, Bonnie did not have a pained expression, and Eric


    did not pursue the question further.


    He pulled open the car door for Bonnie, "Come on Mrs. Grant, I''ll walk you up to see Mr. Grant."


    "I''m not going." Bonnie curled up into a ball in the driver''s seat, resistance written all over her face.


    What was she doing up there to see Sebastian, questioning him about why he had a woman on the


    side?


    Or tell him that I know about you, the woman, and that you, the woman, are waiting for you to ransom


    yourself with a billion dors.


    Bonnie had mixed feelings.


    Why?


    Didn''t Sebastian already know she was Bonnie, so why is there another woman out there?


    He has been looking at her as a joke, so even if he knew her true identity, he didn''t bother to reveal it?


    But if so, why would Sebastian fall for Anna''s trap today and rush to her rescue ......


    For a while, Bonnie had a million questions lingering in her mind, making her almost breathless.


    "Mrs. Grant?" the voice of Eric pulled her back to reality, "Are you okay, did something happen?"


    "I ......" Bonnie hesitated, "Can I go up to Sebastian?"


    Hearing this, Eric was immediately happy, "Of course you can, Mr. Grant is your husband, you can look


    for him whenever you want."


    Bonnie then slowly got out of the car.


    At this time Eric sharp-eyed, saw the phone that Bonnie clutched in her hand, "This is Mr. Grant''s


    phone, right, Mrs. Grant you give it to me."


    "I''ll give it to him myself!" Bonnie, however, rushed to protect her chest.


    That cautious look makes Eric can''t help butugh.


    This is probably love, just give a cell phone such a thing, Mrs. Grant do not want to pretend to hand,


    miss the opportunity to contact this point.


    Hey, today is another day of eating dog food as a lemon dog!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bonnie didn''t know what was on Eric''s mind, her whole body was tense as she followed Eric to the top


    floor office.


    "Mr. Grant is in a meeting, Mrs. Grant you sit here and wait for a while, about half an hour." Eric brought


    a cup of hot milk to Bonnie.


    With that, the door was closed and Bonnie was left alone in the office to wait.


    The surrounding area was empty and so quiet that her own rapid breathing could be heard.


    Bonnie hung her head and slowly pulled out that phone, staring at the unclicked text message with a


    deadpan stare.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Bonnie''s palms were sweaty.


    She tried to open Sebastian''s phone.


    But there are passwords.


    A four-digit password is notplicated, so Bonnie is going to try it.


    Perhaps after unlocking the code, she could find out who the woman really was.


    But after trying severalbinations, none of them worked.


    When she was finally about to give up, her mind went spooky and she thought of her birthday.


    Then tried and actually turned the phone on!


    But her heart is not half-pleasant and happy, but instead she feels a deep irony.


    How funny is it that Sebastian''s cell phone password is his own birthday, yet he is still hiding other


    women out there.


    The thought of this, Bonnie''s heart can not stop the cold, each breath of air into the lungs are as if


    turned into a ss bast, cut her blood, pain.


    Her eyes were scarlet as she darted through her photo albums and address book, but found nothing.


    Why not?


    Could that person be mistaken?


    But he clearly said Sebastian''s name very clearly!


    "What''s up?" Sebastian pushed open the door to his office and walked in, his eyes holding a bit of


    doting underneath.


    If it was before she received this call, Bonnie would have been overwhelmed by this bit of pampering.


    But now she was a little chilled and faced the approaching Sebastian, taking several steps back to


    create a safe distance.


    Sensing Bonnie''s distancing, Sebastian stood still, his handsome brow unconsciously knitted, "What''s


    wrong with you?"


    "Do you have a woman out there ......?" Bonnie took a deep breath and still asked directly to the point.


    At that, Sebastian''s face suddenly turned blue, "Who told you that?"


    This kind of fictional thing, who dares to take out to create rumors, but also reached Bonnie''s ears.


    If he finds out, you''re dead!


    "I got a call, and a text message." Bonnie smiled bitterly, "The other side said they kidnapped your


    woman and wanted a billion dors in ransom, and if you didn''t give it, they would tear the ticket."


    With that, Bonnie handed the phone over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sebastian only scanned the text message, and his thin lips were pursed directly into a morose white


    line.


    "Eric,e in here for a minute." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Eric immediately walked in respectfully.


    Sebastian tossed the phone in front of him, "Take care of this thing."


    Eric picked up the phone and scanned it, and directly spurted out expletives, "Who is this son of a


    bitch, ckmailing Mr. Grant''s head, does he want to live?"


    Because of the excitement and anger, Eric''s whole face was suffocated with red.


    And seeing this reaction, Bonnie became a little sure that this might really be a mistake.


    "Mrs. Grant, don''t worry, this kind of intentional destruction of your rtionship with Mr. Grant, but also


    want to ckmail Mr. Grant bad guys, I will definitely not let go." Eric loudly had to guarantee finished,


    and rushed out to investigate.


    When he finds out about this son of a bitch, he must give him a good thrashing.


    Even if the other party is a rtive of Mr. Grant, it is also the same to beat!


    And inside the office, Bonnie''s tense nerves rxed a little, pinching her coat, still a little


    ufortable.


    That reaction she just had seemed slightly overreacted.


    Each other silent for a while, Bonnie took the lead to break the deadlock, voice like a mosquito buzzing,


    "I''m sorry, I thought you ...... you really have a woman outside, so I just ...... "


    "No need to be sorry," Sebastian''s eyes twitched, but his tone was light and breezy, "as Mrs. Grant, you


    have the right and the right to be jealous."

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Jealous?


    Bonnie raised her eyes to look at the man, and then flew her face away, her ears unconsciously


    burning.


    "I ...... am just worried that you are being ckmailed by that bad guy, after all, it is a billion dors, so I


    came to you." Bonnie said.


    After a pause, and nodded to himself, "Yes, that''s right."


    That''s why she came to Sebastian.


    Sebastian did not reveal it, half squatting in front of Bonnie, extending his bony hand and gently


    touching her ankle, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Bonnie subconsciously looked down to see, only to find that her left ankle had been red and swollen for


    some time.


    "It should have been aggravated by the one I twisted while going down the stairs from the Sunshine


    Vi, and then I kept driving on the gas." Bonnie said.


    Sebastian''s face sank, "Why are you so stupid?"


    "How am I stupid for being nice enough toe to the office to give you a phone and tell you about


    someone asking you for money?" Bonnie was defiant.


    "You can just call Ericfor this kind of thing, making a special trip, don''t you know you''re still a patient?"


    Now the injury on top of the injury, I do not know when to get well.


    This stupid woman, she is obviously most afraid of pain, yet she made herself like this!


    Sebastian''s tone was full of disgust, but he still turned around and went to the inner room, took the ice


    pack from the fridge, squatted back down in front of Bonnie and started to give her an ice pack.


    He clutched the ice pack tightly and gently ced it on Bonnie''s red, swollen ankle, rubbing it back and


    forth.


    The eyebrows are lowered and the features are cold, hard and heroic!


    "Don''t be so stupid in the future, even if you don''t trust me, call me and ask me toe back to the


    Sunshine Vi instead ofing to the office and questioning me face to face, okay?" Sebastian said


    in a deep voice.


    Bonnie bristled, "I wish there would never be ater."


    This kind of feeling that makes her feel all over the ce is so unbearable that she never wants to


    experience it again in her life.


    Just as he was thinking, Eric came over with aplicated expression and knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Grant, there seems to be something really wrong with this person, or would you like to take a


    look?" Eric said.


    Hearing this, Bonnie hurriedly craned her neck, and her expression followed the tension.


    Sebastian was worried that she was imagining things again, so he said in a deep voice, "Bring it here."


    Eric did as he was told and handed the photos on the tablet to Sebastian and Bonnie to view.


    The photo, a keychain set with diamonds, particrly shy and beautiful, a look is not a cheap goods.


    "Is this keychain Sebastian''s?" Bonnie asked curiously.


    Eric nodded and shook his head, "It was Mr. Grant''s, but then Mr. Robertson wanted it so badly that it


    was given to Mr. Robertson."


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s eyes widened, "So the woman is not Sebastian''s, but Rupert''s?"


    The Rupert she remembered was not the kind of person who would be out screwing around!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Even if it seems to be a little phndering, but in fact Rupert bone is still an innocent young man.


    How could he keep a woman outside who was also kidnapped for a billion dors for ransom?


    "Could it be that the man didn''t know that the keychain had gone to Mr. Robertson, so he assumed it


    was given to the woman by Mr. Grant and came to ckmail Mr. Grant?" Eric spected.


    "Is it useful to discuss this?" Sebastian, however, had little heart, "Call Rupert directly and ask him


    which woman he actually gave the key fob to."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Eric hurriedly did as he was told.


    After calling several times in a row, Rupert finally got through.


    "Mr. Robertson, it''s urgent, the diamond keychain that my Mr. Grant gave you, did you give it to


    someone, who did you give it to?" Eric asked.


    Eric''s face changed after Rupert on the other end of the phone slurred out the name.


    He nced tentatively at Bonnie, his voice weak, "Mr. Robertson said the keychain went to the guy


    he''s been courtingtely."


    "......" Sebastian raised his eyes, the veins in the corners of his forehead jutting out.


    Isn''t Anna the one who is being pursued recently?


    What happened? Why was Anna kidnapped for no good reason?


    Sebastian lowered his eyes to Bonnie, "You go back first, I''ll tell you the result after this matter is


    settled, I''ll ask Eric to send you back to the Sunshine Vi."


    "Now?" Bonnie''s eyes were full of surprise, "But you just said you were going to give me an


    exnation."


    Now even if the kidnapping is real or not, who was kidnapped and why, Sebastian is going to let her go


    back?


    You''re not trying to hide something, are you?


    "Listen, this is a personal matter for Rupert, I have to take care of it before I can tell you, not yet."


    In an unprecedented move, Sebastian actually exined to Bonnie to this extent.


    He slowly raised those ink eyes and looked at Bonnie, "Mrs. Grant, go home and get some rest, get up


    after a good night''s sleep, and I''ll get it all fixed up and give you a reasonable and satisfactory result."


    Sebastian''s voice was mute and dark, rich in maism, and it immediately made Bonnie lose her


    soul.


    With a meek nod, she followed Eric and turned to leave the office.


    When they got downstairs, Bonnie didn''t let Eric drop them off.


    "The woman who was kidnapped was Rupert''s sweetheart, wasn''t she?" She asked Eric.


    Eric nodded without hesitation, "Yes, that''s the girl Mr. Robertson particrly likes."


    "Then I can go back on my own." Bonnie shook her head, "You go back and help Sebastian investigate


    this kidnapping case, I can go back by myself."


    As a long-time friend, Bonnie couldn''t bear to see Rupert''s sweetheart being torn apart, so it''s good to


    have one more person to help with the investigation now.


    "But Mr. Grant said for me to take Mrs. Grant home, and if he finds out I didn''t, I''m afraid he''ll fix me


    up." Eric was so nervous that his fingers were clenched.


    Thinking back to thest time he upset Mr. Grant, he was sent to a branch office in Thand and


    worked in the same office with more than a dozen human demons for a whole half month.


    Eric remembered that at that time, it felt like life had lost its fun.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The sky is not blue, the water is not green, even the beautifuldy in the distance looks with a few siren


    temperament.


    So much so that for a long time afterwards, he was afraid to get in touch with women, lest they enter


    the same toilet with him and pull out the dick thing again.


    This kind of pain, Eric does not want to experience a second time.


    So Eric looked at Bonnie very sincerely, "Mrs. Grant, you''d better let me take you back, it won''t take too


    long."


    "I''ll just take a cab." Bonnie still waved her hand.


    After a pause, he gave Eric another idea, "Or I''ll go shopping at a nearby mall so you can stop dropping


    me off."


    This ......


    Eric hesitated for a moment and finally nodded his head in agreement.


    "Then Mrs. Grant you be safe on the road."


    Bonnie waved her hand towards him and turned towards the outside.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Eric watched Bonnie get into the cab, and then silently wrote down the license te number before


    returning to the top floor office.


    At this time Sebastian is sitting in front of theputer, his bony hands flying tapping the keyboard,


    and theputer screen is constantly shing code.


    The corner of his eye swept Eric back, handsome eyebrows then unhappy knitted into an ink dot, "Who


    told you toe back, people sent back to the Sunshine Vi?"


    "Mrs. Grant said she wanted to go shopping at the nearby mall, so she asked me toe back and


    help Mr. Grant, and she''ll take a taxi back on her ownter." Eric said.


    After a pause, he added, "Mrs. Grant is still mostly worried about something happening to Mr.


    Robertson''s sweetheart."


    "She doesn''t know this is Anna yet, does she?" Sebastian asked in a hushed voice.


    Eric''s head shook like a rattle, desperately denying, "No, she doesn''t know yet, and I don''t dare to say


    ah."


    "Very well." Sebastian nodded and returned his gaze to theputer screen.


    It''s good not to know, otherwise Bonnie will go crazy in a hurry.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With that in mind, Sebastian reached out and hit the Enter key hard, and the code scrolled quickly to a


    map with a red dot blinking on it.


    "It''s a fisherman''s vige not too far from Fisherman''s Wharf," Eric scanned the area, "I''ll take the men


    there now."


    "No, I''ll go there myself." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Huh?


    Eric suspected that something was wrong with his ears, "Mr. Grant, this is too dangerous."


    Although the other party kidnapped Anna, the Newman family''s firstdy, but there is no need to let Mr.


    Grant personally to risk it.


    "It doesn''t matter who he kidnapped, what matters is that he''s the one who asked me for a billion dor


    ransom." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Apparently this person not only knew him before, but also intended to take advantage of him.


    Sebastian was curious as to who was so bold as to extort ckmail into his head.


    Hearing these words, Eric also instantly understood.


    "Then I''ll go with you, Mr. Grant, and if anything happens, I''ll stand in your way." Eric said.


    This time Sebastian did not refuse and nodded his head in agreement.


    The two men briefly deployed their n and prepared to leave for the fishermen''s vige.


    And this time, Rupert rushed to the door.


    Looking at him, Eric drew in a breath of fright, "Mr. Robertson, how did you get into this mess?"


    Was this really the Rupert he knew?


    Why does it look like a poor man who has been beaten up.


    Rupert''s handsome face is now bruised and purple, the corners of his mouth are red and swollen and


    oozing blood, and his clothes are torn and tattered.


    "I went to the bus station to look for Anna, but I met a group of funeral families, there were many of


    them and they were armed with spring knives, I was a little wary, so I was assassinated." Rupert


    exined sinctly.


    These days, it''s hard to guard against viins, and it''s normal to suffer losses.


    Rupert didn''t even care anymore, his eyes burned into Sebastian, "What about it, did Anna find it?"


    "Just locked in position and I''m on my way to the rescue with Mr. Grant." Eric exined.


    Rupert nodded, "I''ll go with you."


    "Get your ass back to the hospital and get bandaged up." Sebastian furrowed his brow, "What''s the use


    of going when you''re all like this, dragging your feet?"


    "I''m really fine," Rupert, anxious to prove himself, raised his arm to show off his biceps and ended up


    pulling the wound, baring his teeth in pain and almost falling to the ground with a ck eye.


    "How can you be so strong?" Sebastian walked slowly to him and gave him a hand without a trace,


    "Don''t you want to die?"


    "Life is not as important as her!"

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Rupert practically yelled the words.


    Then his whole body stumbled like a dislocated body and fell down on the sofa, disheveled and raised


    his head to look at Sebastian, "Cousin, if it were you, would you have left Bonnie to go to the hospital?"


    "......" Sebastian''s thin lips pursed into a straight line of morose white.


    "Cousin!" Rupert saw that he did not respond and spoke again anxiously.


    Sebastian swept his eyes down at him, "Eric, go get the adrenaline."


    The injection of adrenaline can excite the central nervous system so that it can also be strong enough


    to save people again.


    "Okay Mr. Grant, I''ll go get it now." Eric was so excited that he rushed outside.


    Rupert''s ck eyes also burst with excitement, "Cousin, thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me too soon, if you dare to hold me back, I''ll just give you a sedative and throw you on the


    side of the road." Sebastian said coldly.


    Rupert doesn''t care about these harsh words when he can go save Anna anyway.


    Soon, adrenaline was delivered and injected into Rupert''s system, which quickly took effect.


    His whole body was exhrated and the pain in his body was reduced to the point where he could


    barely feel it.


    "Let''s go." Sebastian took the lead with his long, slender legs and headed out the door.


    Meanwhile, inside the fishermen''s vige.


    Anna opened her eyes from the sharp pain in the back of her neck and saw two men smiling with


    yellow teeth in front of her.


    "Who are you guys ......?" Anna was so shocked that she shrank back and ended up hitting the wall,


    painfully sucking in her breath again.


    The man was watching a beauty video on his phone, and when he saw that Anna was awake, he


    immediately dropped his phone, "Yo, you''re awake."


    "Jay, this girl looks better when she''s awake, look at these eyes, watery, how sensational."


    With that, the man reached out his dirt-covered hand and moved closer to Anna.


    Anna''s hands and feet were tied and she couldn''t move at all, so she could only make a fierce


    expression, "Get out, don''t touch me with your dirty hands!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Quite fierce." The man tsked again, "But I like choking little peppers, enough taste."


    Snap!


    Not waiting for his hand to touch Anna, the man next to him called Jay gave him a p, "Who told you


    to touch blindly, stay honest, the boss did not tell you to touch her."


    "But the boss did not say not to touch ah." The man aggrieved to touch the left side of the face was hit,


    "Besides I just touch the small face only."


    "That won''t work either," Jay was extra serious, "We''re kidnappers, not hooligans, can you have some


    professionalism?"


    Kidnappers can only be fierce, not lecherous!


    "I got it Jay," said the little brother, although very reluctant, but still silently sat back on the pony and


    picked up the phone on the ground to continue watching the beauty video.


    From time to time, the eyes flickedto Anna.


    Anna really hate to pick out this person''s eyes, but the hand was helped to be unable to perform the


    skill.


    Her mind whirled quickly.


    Just now Jay said that they are kidnappers.


    So she is now kidnapped?


    "Jay, you guys kidnapped me, how much ransom do you want?" Anna asked tentatively.


    Jay gestured a finger.


    "Ten million? Or a hundred million?" Anna didn''t quite understand.


    Snapping-


    Jay''s cigarette fell to the ground, and his eyes were full of disbelief as he looked at Anna, "How much


    did you say? Say it again?"


    "What''s wrong?" Anna was stunned by his reaction, "Did I say less, did you ask for a billion?"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    One billion, although indeed a bit much, the Newman family can still take out.


    Thinking, Anna nned to tell Jay that she could give a billion right now, if they would just let


    themselves go.


    As a result, the next instant, Jay rushed to her, round-eyed, his voice stuttering as he spoke, "Are you


    ...... you so valuable?"


    "What do you mean?" Anna was a little confused.


    Jay said again, "You said the ransom ah, one billion, your family cane up with one billion?"


    "It might be a dumping ground, but I''m their baby girl, and I''m sure they''re still willing to give the


    money." Anna said.


    After a pause and said, "I have a bank card with me, there''s a million in it, I can give you as a deposit."


    As long as the two kidnappers don''t do anything to themselves, she can pay.


    The little brother was very excited and directly found the bank card and held it up in front of Jay to show


    off, "Really hey Jay, she really has a bank card, so wouldn''t we be rich, that boss only gave us


    100,000, this has a million!"


    After a pause, the little brother proposed, "Or we take the money and run, which is much more


    atmospheric than the boss."


    What?


    Anna almostughed out loud at thatment.


    This is how unlucky it is to have such a boss, find two people to help kidnap her, and give 100,000


    yuan?


    And it''s still split between two people.


    Even the donkeys of the production team are not so cheap!


    "Have you learned theborw, this belongs to the exploitation of the oppression of employeebor


    ah." Anna said in a serious manner.


    The little brother stared round, "Does that mean you have to go to jail?"


    "Jail should not work, after all, you are kidnappers, this industry is not protected byw, but you can


    defend the power that belongs to you ah." Anna followed the advice.


    The little brother was fooled, "Then how to defend ah?"


    "It''s simple, you guys turn against me, take my money, then be my minions, we will report your


    boss together so he can be sent to jail for kidnapping, and as for you guys, you can live well with this


    million." Anna said.


    Hearing this, I can''t tell you how excited my little brother was.


    He turned his head to Jay, "Jay, I think this will work, or let''s do this?"


    "Row a hammer!" Jay gave his little brother a p without mercy, and this time both cheeks were


    swollen.


    He slowly walked up to Anna, fiercely, "You don''t fool me, I''m not that stupid."


    Anna''s heart stuttered.


    Oh, it seems that this Jay still has some brains, not so good to fool ah.


    I was thinking, and heard Jay say, "I take the bank card, you go back to the bank to lose what to do, I


    will not be able to withdraw the money."


    He''s not stupid enough to fall for it!


    Anna tugged at the corner of her mouth.


    She decided to take back thement that she thought Jay was smart and not easy to fool.


    These two naive, not a family, do not enter the family ah.


    "Then I paypal or WeChat to transfer money to you, the note will write voluntary gift, so I even if the


    lawsuit, I can not get back." Anna said.


    Jay tilted his head and thought, "Okay, then you hurry up and transfer me the money!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna, on the other hand, innocently stretched out her hands, which were tied in knots, "How can I


    transfer money like this, there is no way to even enter the password, you have to untie me first."


    Without hesitation, Jay untied the rope around Anna''s wrists.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    About two hourster, Sebastian and the others finally arrived at the fishermen''s vige.


    Based on the location, they found the small dirt room where Anna was being held.


    But when they rushed in, they didn''t see anyone at all.


    The mossy concrete floor had a lot of blood on it that hadn''tpletely dried up, and next to it was a


    shredded piece of cloth.


    Rupert immediately bent down and picked it up, clutching it tightly in his hands, his eyes red, his voice


    even more gloomy as if he had risen from hell. "This is the dress Anna is wearing today."


    And now, into pieces.


    What''s wrong with Anna?


    "The location shows this is the ce." Sebastian nodded, and after looking around, he found the


    broken phone under a table built up with bricks.


    This is exactly Anna''s phone.


    The other party most likely sensed that the phone had a positioning system, so they smashed the


    phone and moved Anna.


    "So what now, where do we go to look?" Rupert said anxiously.


    "Check the sky-eye system near the fishing vige to see if they captured any footage of them taking


    Anna." Sebastian turned toward Eric and said.


    Eric agreed and immediately turned around to go out and get busy.


    But just as he walked out, he shouted, "Mr. GrantMr. Robertson,e and see, is this a hint from Miss


    Newman?"


    The two rushed out and saw a bloodstain on the earthen wall, which disappeared after scratching some


    distance, but there were spreading bloodstains on the ground.


    Even if it''s not a hint, it should be left behind when it was taken away.


    "Look along this blood trail, go." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, Rupert had already rushed out.


    The three men investigated along the blood trail and eventually chased it right down to the dock.


    "This is Fisherman''s Wharf, the ce the kidnapper said he was going to trade." Eric said, and pointed


    to the big rusty boat at the end, "He said he''d deal on it at night, maybe he''d already taken Miss


    Newman up there."


    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up." Rupert said.


    This time Sebastian stopped him in time, "The situation on the ship is not likend, and we are not sure


    of the structure inside, it is easy to be ambushed, be calm."


    "I can''t calm down," Rupert was practically frantic, "She doesn''t know what she''s been tortured into by


    now, how do you expect me to calm down?"


    Rupert was silent.


    Half a long time, only to look up to Eric, "find a way to blockade the entire pier, and then the


    loudspeaker to advertise the approach of a typhoon, they will certainly shift positions, as soon as the


    ground, then do it!"


    "The other side wants a billion, of course, to spend it alive.


    If you encounter a typhoon and get caught in the sea and die, no more money will be spent.


    So, they will definitely get off the boat.


    Once you get off the boat and get tond, it will be much easier to catch him.


    Sebastian even instructed Eric, "Bring my pistol over here, and if the other sidees on strong, just


    kill them."


    More than the truth, he wanted to keep Anna safe.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After all, if Anna had a problem, his cousin would probably go crazy.


    "Don''t worry Mr. Grant, I''ve been carrying it with me for a long time, here you go." Eric said,


    immediately handed the gun with a ck luster through the body to Sebastian''s hands.


    Meanwhile Eric is holding one in his own hand, "If there''s an unexpected situation, I''ll make the first


    move."


    Anna will be absolutely safe!

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Soon Eric used the loudspeaker on the pier to publicize the typhoon''s imminent arrival.


    The fishermen who were still working on the beach have packed up their things, tied up their boats and


    went straight home.


    Those boats working offshore have also sailed back, lest they be swept into the waves and killed by the


    typhoon.


    Just now there was a very lively dock, and in a moment it was cold, no half-hearted movement.


    That''s not all.


    Rupert''s gaze was fixed dead on the giant abandoned ship.


    Just when the whole person was about to stare into the lookout, he finally saw the appearance of that


    familiar figure.


    Anna!


    Anna, who was covered in blood, was being carried out by two men, her mouth still open and closed,


    as if she was saying something.


    Seeing this, Rupert''s eyes swelled up and his hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    These two bastards, what the hell did they do to Anna!


    "Give me that." Rupert suddenly turned his head and said toward Eric next to him.


    Eric has not yet reacted, "Give what ah, hey, Mr. Robertson, that is my gun, Mr. Robertson?Mr.


    Robertson you calm down, you do not go ah!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But Rupert could not listen to anything else, and with his gun raised, he approached Anna in stride.


    The two men were carrying Anna outside, when they suddenly saw a man approaching and became a


    bit dumbfounded.


    Who is this and what is that in his hand?


    It''s not a gun, is it?


    In the next instant, the ckened muzzle of the gun had been raised and aimed at the forehead of the


    little brother.


    "Crap Jay, help." The little brother was scared out of his mind and immediately went behind Jay.


    Jay hid behind Anna, "Boss, help me!"


    Anna looked back at Rupert in front of her, "How did you ...... you get here, don''t shoot me, I don''t want


    to die."


    "Release her, or I''ll let you die now." Rupert''s eyes were scarlet, and his voice was even colder as if he


    had risen from hell.


    Jay and his little brother were in tears, "We didn''t tie her up in the first ce, boss, exin to him, I''m


    only thirty years old, I want to live another eighty years."


    "You still want to live to a hundred and one?" Anna rolled her eyes, "You''re too greedy."


    There was a pause before he spoke, "Rupert you calm down, they are not bad people, these are my


    new little brothers."


    Rupert''s trigger finger stopped for a moment.


    "They''re threatening you?" Rupert didn''t believe it.


    Anna shook her head, "Of course not, this is really my little brother."


    "But you''re covered in blood and your phone is shattered." Rupert furrowed his brow.


    "That''s what they got on them, the phone was shattered at the beginning, forget it, it''s a long story, let''s


    go to a safe ce first, it''s going to be a typhoon here." Anna said.


    At the sound of the words, Sebastian and Eric also walked up to her.


    Looking at two guns, Jay and his little brother got even more scared.


    They hugged Anna''s legs and wouldn''t let go, "Boss save me, I don''t want to die."


    "Get lost!" Looking at the dirty hands holding Anna''s legs, Rupert''s eyes popped out of the corners and


    he kicked them directly over, sending the two of them flying to the ground with a vicious kick.


    "Rupert what are you doing, they are my little brothers, you hit them, isn''t this the same as hitting my


    face?" Anna got anxious.


    "What the hell is going on here," Eric was dumbfounded, "Qin ...... Miss Su, weren''t you kidnapped?"


    "I did get kidnapped, but I turned the man''s minions, and then I was going to wait in the ship and take


    the man into custody." Anna exined.


    I didn''t expect that she hadn''t waited for the real culprit behind the scenes, but first waited for the


    typhoon.


    Then, again, we met Rupert and others.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Exining this, Anna suddenly thought of a question, "How did you guys know I was kidnapped?"


    "Because the kidnapper sent a picture of a keychain that we recognized as the one Mr. Grant had


    given ...... earlier," Eric subconsciously tried to exin, and then stopped talking as an afterthought.


    What to do, if they say they are following the keychain to determine Anna''s identity, then Mr.


    Robertson''s identity must be exposed.


    "What keychain?" Anna, however, had sensed that something was wrong and asked suspiciously.


    Sebastian then said, "I gave the keychain to a friend whoter said that it was in the hands of the


    woman he loved, and I came over to help that friend."


    So that''s it.


    Anna believed it, only her eyes were filled with disbelief, "I didn''t think David was actually your friend?"


    "David?" said Sebastian, tugging at the corner of his mouth, "That''s quite a special name you have for


    him."


    "That''s all secondary," Anna waved her hand, "let''s think about how to find the kidnapper now."


    "You go back first and we''ll take care of the rest." Rupert said.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Anna naturally believed in the skills of these three men, so he nodded his head and prepared to leave.


    Jay and his little brother saw her leaving and hurriedly got up from the ground to follow.


    The result was another kick back by Rupert.


    "Keep it for me, you two."


    If the two minions are missing, how can they act so that the real culprit behind the curtain can believe


    it?


    "I ...... we don''t want to die ah, big brother, please let us go, we really are just the boss''s followers." The


    little brother kneeled on the ground, are going to kowtow to Rupert.


    Seeing this, Anna rushed forward.


    "He just needs your cooperation, don''t worry, I guarantee on my life that you will be fine, after this y,


    I will give you another 50,000 dors each."


    Hearing that there was money and no danger, the two men eased their emotions a bit.


    With a timid nce at Rupert, he nodded his agreement.


    Only then did Anna get up and leave.


    As he passed Rupert, he warned him, "Mr. Robertson, please be gentle with my little brother, don''t be


    so manic, what if you kick out internal injuries?"


    With that, he walked forward, not forgetting to mutter, "So fierce, no David good at all."


    Duck-Fierce Baba Rupert-duck, this moment is really holding his breath in his heart.


    He really wanted to just drag Anna back and tell her that he was the so-called David.


    This woman, why just do not see it?!


    Rupert thought, but held back in the end.


    Watching Anna walk away, he then refocused his gaze on Jay and his little brother, "What the hell is


    going on with you guys and her, hurry up and talk."


    --


    Inside the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie is on fire, anxiously awaiting the progress of the kidnapping case.


    She was so focused that she didn''t even notice Donnaing over to talk to her.


    It was Donna who finally reached out and pushed her arm, "Mrs. Grant, are you okay?"


    Bonnie snapped back to her senses and forced a smile towards Donna, "It''s okay, I was thinking about


    something and was too preupied."


    "But your phone''s been ringing a lot." Donna reminded.


    Bonnie then lowered her head and found her cell phone was shing desperately on the coffee table,


    the vibration could be heard throughout the living room.


    "I''ll get it." Bonnie hurriedly pressed the answer button.


    "Bonnie, can youe to my house now, I have something to tell you." Anna said.


    Bonnie started to walk away again, "Now? But I''m waiting for a message and may not be able to


    leave."


    "What news makes you so anxious?" Anna was a little curious.


    Bonnie nced at Donna, who had gone back to the kitchen to work, lowered her voice and told her,


    "Rupert''s sweetheart has been kidnapped, and I don''t know if she''s been rescued, I''m a little worried."

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    What?


    Anna snickered, "You''re mistaken, where is Rupert''s sweetheart?"


    And she just saw Rupert, who was clearly at the pier to save himself ......


    Crap!


    Anna''s heart stuttered, the bright cut pupils instantly red round.


    No way, right?


    Is it really true that Bruno''s brat''s rabbit''s mouth was right and Rupert really likes her?


    But, why do you like her?


    She obviously had no dealings with Rupert, and Rupert had said that about her before.


    Like her, is this not a p in the face?


    "Why aren''t you talking?" Bonnie asked curiously when she didn''t hear a sound.


    Anna then snapped back to her senses, "Oh, I was just thinking about what I was going to eat."


    "You want something to eat, I''ll get it for you on my way here." Bonnie said.


    Anna refused, "I thought better of it, I''m going back to the Newman family, it''s been a long time since


    I''ve had dinner with my parents and Bruno, and I want to go back for the little crisps."


    "That''s fine," Bonnie didn''t think much of it, "Tell my aunts and uncles hello and I''ll take the kids to see


    them some other time."


    "Okay." Anna then hung up the phone and sat down on the couch, her mood in disarray.


    --


    On this end, Bonnie had just hung up the phone when she heard the familiar sound of a car outside her


    door.


    It''s Sebastian back!


    Bonnie immediately trotted out and looked at Sebastian who got out of the car with a nervous


    expression, "How is it, is everyone okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s all settled."


    "What about the kidnappers, have they been caught too?" Bonnie asked again.


    Sebastian nodded, "Eh, it''s taken care of."


    "Who is it, do you know the kidnapper?" Bonnie asked subconsciously when she noticed his face was


    hard to read.


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips, not knowing how to answer for a while.


    Half the time, raised his hand and touched the broken hair on Bonnie''s forehead, "Don''t you worry


    about this matter, I''ve already taken care of it all."


    It looks like this is not going to tell her.


    Bonnie didn''t want to make a fool of herself, so she kept her mouth shut.


    "Get in the house." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Bonnie nodded and followed Sebastian into the house.


    As a result, a phone call came before we could sit down.


    It''s Aliyah''s phone.


    "Sebastian what do you mean by this, how dare you do this to your uncle?" Aliyahined angrily.


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed slightly into a dangerous line and his tone was thin and cold, "You should


    ask him why he''s like this."


    "How can he tell me when he''s so injured that he can''t even talk?" Aliyah said, "Anyway, you get over


    here right now."


    Can''t talk anymore?


    Sebastian chortled, reminding Aliyah, "Mother, if he can''t talk anymore, and who told you that I made


    him that way?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This-


    Aliyah was speechless for a moment.


    When he tried to speak again, Sebastian had already hung up the phone.


    She was furious, but there was nothing she could do but turn her attention back to Charles, who was


    wrapped up like a mummy on the hospital bed.


    Just half an hour ago, Aliyah came home from a party with some old sisters and saw Charles, who had


    been left on the doorstep, already dying.


    She was so frightened that she rushed Charles to the hospital and then heard Charles say that it was


    all Sebastian''s doing.


    "Cousin," Aliyah asked, remembering what Sebastian had just said, "what exactly did you do to make


    Sebastian do this to you, and if you don''t tell the truth, how can I help you get justice?"

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Charles'' lips mumbled and his eyes zed over in anger.


    He is really dumb, there is no way to say the bitterness ah.


    It is clear that the intention is to extort Sebastian to go, but the results did not expect to find the two


    people were turned.


    The money did not get not only, but also beaten like this.


    At the end of the day, Sebastian said that if there is a next time, he will shoot him with his own hands!


    Charles felt that he was as low as a mole in front of Sebastian, and could be trampled on by Sebastian


    at will.


    On what basis?


    He is Aliyah''s savior, the oldest elder in the Grant family!


    Charles''s eyes rolled around and he said, "Cousin, I''m doing this for Sebastian''s own good, but he


    doesn''t appreciate it.


    "What?" Aliyah sounded confused, "What do you mean by that, cousin."


    Charles let out a long sigh, "I heard that Sebastian was looking for a woman outside, I also wanted to


    teach him a lesson, so I nned this kidnapping to show him the true face of that woman, who knew


    that he was indiscriminate and beat me up directly for that woman."


    How can there be such a thing?


    Aliyah was so anxious that she stood up straight away, "Who is that woman?"


    No way, one Annie is enough for her headache, now there is another one, she will not be vomiting


    blood.


    "I don''t know that woman either, dressed extraordinarily differently, without shame, certainly not a good


    woman." Charles perked up.


    Yes, Charles is all about shifting all the me.


    Didn''t Sebastian ask Aliyah to question him to get him to admit that he had nned this kidnapping?


    He admits it is, but the fault is all Sebastian''s.


    Is it wrong for him, as a cousin uncle, just to let his nephew hang on to the horse?


    Charles thought and said a lot more in tears.


    Hearing these words, Aliyah''s face was very ugly.


    She went straight from the kill to the Sunshine Vi, intending to ask a clear question in person.


    When we arrived at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian and his family of six were having dinner and the


    atmosphere was very nice.


    The moment Aliyah appeared, the whole body wrapped in that cold wind, instantly let the whole house


    atmosphere froze down.


    "Grandma?" Little Joanna was the first to respond, jumping off the bench and running to Aliyah, tilting


    her round little face to extend an invitation, "Have you eaten yet, Grandma, if you haven''t eaten, eat


    with us."


    "No," Aliyah refused icily, her eyes on Sebastian, "I can''t go out and beat up the family and still sit here


    eating with a clear head."


    Sebastian pretended he didn''t hear it and put a piece of chicken wing in Bonnie''s bowl.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Aliyah''s heart was even more furious.


    He has a woman outside, but still pretending to be a loving couple in front of her?


    "You go to the hospital right now and apologize to your cousin uncle and admit your mistake." Aliyah


    ordered.


    Sebastian''s eyelids didn''t even lift, his voice was thin and cold, "He''s worthy too?"


    At that, Aliyah was so angry that she just mmed the table, "Sebastian, he''s your uncle!"


    "It was because he was my uncle that I kept him alive, otherwise he would be dead by now and his


    body dumped in the dog park as dog food." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    "You''re out there looking for little ......" Aliyah was so angry that she wanted to say something about it,


    but when she saw that there were so many servants nearby, she swallowed her words and scolded,


    "Get out of here, all of you! "

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    The maids did not dare to offend Aliyah, who was in a rage, and hurriedly put down the work they were


    doing and went out.


    Aliyah turned her attention back to Bonnie and a few small children, "You guys get out too."


    What concerns Sebastian''s reputation is something she doesn''t want to say in front of any outsider.


    Bonnie didn''t intend to listen, and immediately took the four youngsters upstairs.


    Good thing there is a small refrigerator with lots of bread and milk in the children''s toy room on the


    second floor.


    Bonnie took it out and gave it to the four little ones to eat, "Don''t be hungry, aspensation, mommy


    will take you to a seafood dinner tomorrow, how about it?"


    Hearing that you can go out and eat delicious food, little Joanna mouth watering can''t be wrapped up.


    Sucked in a little and nodded heavily, "Good oh good oh, Mommy Annie you are so good to me."


    With that, he began to hold the meat loaf and gobble it up.


    Bonnie smiled and stroked her hair, then went to the window, opened theputer and began to look


    at the drawings she had made earlier.


    I was so focused that I didn''t notice and Joanna had slipped out.


    Not long after, little Joanna came back, fat little face white, also hanging tear marks.


    "What did you hear and why that look?" Erika came up and asked curiously.


    Little Joanna took a look at Bonnie on the windowsill and her mouth dropped to cry again.


    "I heard Grandma say that Daddy found a woman outside of the house who is not a woman and injured


    his great uncle over this woman."


    It''s over. If Daddy has a woman outside, what about Mommy Annie?


    Little Joanna only wants a mommy like this.


    "Dad Sebastian''s eight signs don''t show promiscuity," Erika wondered, "and I''d believe you if you said


    he hurt his great uncle for my mommy."


    "It''s just not a trifling woman, I hear you loud and clear." little Joanna said, about to cry out again.


    Seeing this, Lukas rushed over and handed her a handkerchief, "Don''t be upset, I''ll go out and check,


    maybe it''s a mistake."


    Or, Lukas just opened a crack in the door and slipped out quietly.


    He returned not long after, with a relieved smile on his face.


    Just by seeing the smile, Erika already knew the oue.


    There must be a mistake!


    As luck would have it, Lukas then whispered to them, "I happened to hear Dad Sebastian exining on


    my way out that the woman was my brother-inw''s sweetheart, and that it was my great uncle who


    thought it was his woman, so he tried to ckmail her, and now he''s backtracking."


    How dare you!


    Erika''s little pink fist was on the verge of being clenched.


    Dare to bully her Dad Sebastian, really tired of living.


    "I didn''t intend to be that desperate, but since he had to mess with Dad Sebastian, don''t me me for


    being unforgiving." Erika said.


    With that, she reached towards Lukas, "Lukas, lend me your children''s phone."


    "What do you want?" Lukas was uncertain, but handed the phone to Erika anyway.


    Erika said while searching the Inte, "Before I thought this great uncle is not a good person, so a


    little batch of eight characters to see if it will square us, and I see that he is destined to have many


    children."


    "Uncle Big is not married at all, and he doesn''t have any children." little Joanna''s eyes widened in


    confusion.


    Erika shook her head, "Wrong, you can have children without being married, you don''t know he has


    children, it''s because he hides them."


    Dare to bully her Dad Sebastian, right?


    Now she''ll give Charles a hard time.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With that said, Erika had found the phone number of a well-known gossip newspany in Willisto


    and dialed it.


    "Is your circle really messypany, I want to provide big material, the Grant family relying on the


    elder Charles, there are multiple illegitimate children!"

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Meanwhile, Charles is lying leisurely in the hospital, enjoying the attentive service of the beautiful


    nurses.


    Looking at the nurse who was vigorously rubbing his body, Charles raised the only eyebrow that could


    move on his whole body, his voice was full of eroticism, "It''s only earning a few bucks to be a nurse


    here, as long as you''re good, when I get out of the hospital, I''ll let you marry into the Ye family."


    When the timees to live in the Grant familythe Grant Residence, there are dozens of maids to


    serve, what you want to eat have anything, go out are famous cars to pick up, wear the more needless


    to say.


    With Charles'' portrayal, the nurse was moved.


    She tossed a charming nce towards Charles, "Really Mrs. Randle, don''t lie to me then."


    "Of course not," Charles assured, "ouch, I''m still a little itchy on this mouth, can you help me with that?"


    How could the nurse not understand such an obvious hint.


    Pouted a nasty, then pouted red lips came up.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But Charles waited not for a kiss, but for a scolding and a p.


    The blow shifted the cast on Charles'' face.


    No, what''s the situation?


    Charles was so painful that he broke into a straightforward cuss, "Who is it, who dares to do it to me?"


    "Charles you murderer, how could you do this to me, you''re dying and you''re leaving all your money to


    someone else, leaving us mother and son upside down." The woman who rushed in questioned


    hysterically.


    Charles fixed his eyes and was confused.


    He stammered like he had seen a ghost, "How did you ......e here, didn''t I tell you to stay well at


    the vi on the outskirts of town?"


    "If I don''te again, I''m really going to get no money at all!" The woman growled.


    With that, the woman raised her hand and pointed to the nurse next to her, "Who''s this, and what, are


    you going to have another good time before you die?"


    Seeing that the situation is not right, the nurse rushed away, even the trolley did not dare to ask.


    Without other people, the woman is more reckless, rushed up and grabbed Charles''s cor, "I do not


    care what you think, anyway, if you die, the inheritance should at least give me half."


    What is all this with what ah.


    Charles simply had tough, "You''re fucking sick, right? I''m alive and well, what''s dead or not."


    "You still want to pretend with me?" The woman did not believe it, "I came here because I saw the


    news, and you are really wrapped up tightly lying in the hospital, not dying is what?"


    After a pause, he added, "Why would you make a will if you weren''t going to die?"


    "What news, what will?" Charles'' heart stuttered, sensing something was wrong, "Show me quickly."


    The woman was also good-natured, so she found the news and gave Charles a look.


    With just one nce, Charles'' whole body spun around.


    God, what the hell is going on here?


    When did he make a will and say it was going to a woman he didn''t even know.


    This is the end. When other women see this will, they will alle after him for sure.


    Thinking of this, Charles said anxiously, "Quick, push me out, I can''t stay here."


    Almost as soon as the words were spoken, there was already a cacophony of footsteps outside.


    Seven or eight women rushed in with faces full of anger, all looking for Charles to settle their


    inheritance.


    Charles'' eyes went ck and he almost fainted.


    However, the next instant, the blinding sh woke him up whole.


    A group of gossipy reporters grinned as they padded up to the hospital bed, holding up microphones


    and recorders aimed at him.


    "Mrs. Randle, may I ask you, as the cousin of Sebastian, the Grant family''s only son, how do you feel


    about dawdling in the Grant family all these years and now this scandal of numerous illegitimate


    children?"

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Originally, the gossip reporter was only here to report the scandalous story that Charles had many


    illegitimate children.


    As a result, I didn''t expect so many women to meet and share, chasing Charles to give them an


    ount and asking how the money should be divided.


    Charles, with one head and two heads, yelled at them all to get out.


    This is a big deal, this group of women with the stabbed ho''s nest like, directly exploded.


    They actually got on the same page and began to denounce Charles and reveal the nasty things he


    had done.


    Fine, let them go. You don''t want to share the inheritance, do you?


    Then Charles, even if he dies, will be poked in the spine!


    Let''s see who can have thestugh.


    The reporters'' eyes were aglow and they hurried to write down everything these women said.


    Boy, what Charles did, not to mention the headlines tomorrow.


    They feel that all can juste out with a book, just called the old sea king of nasty hookups.


    This kind of grudge entanglement in the gentry, dog blood and wonderful, will definitely be a big seller!


    Finally Charles really can not carry, actually directly two eyes rolled white, fainted.


    When I woke up again, it was the next day.


    Silence returned to the noisy ward, and Aliyah was the only one sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Cousin?" Charles'' brain was still a little confused.


    What happened, where are the women and the reporters, why are they all gone.


    Wasst night just a dream he had?


    Just about to ask a question, Aliyah has sullenly thrown down a check, directly to Charles''s face, "This


    is for you, when you get well, move out of the Grant Residence, from now on we have nothing to do


    with each other."


    Charles looked at the $5 million check and was dumbfounded.


    So what happenedst night was all true, he really got sted for a lot of things, most of which were


    how to get money from the Grant family for the hookups.


    Did Aliyah also hear those messages to be so cold to herself?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Cousin listen to my exnation, that incidentst night must have been someone messing with me, I


    was wrongly used." Charles said anxiously.


    Aliyah''s eyes, however, went cold.


    One person broke the news is false, a bunch of people broke the news, are also false?


    She really didn''t expect that she had been cheated by this cousin for so many years.


    "I''m grateful to you for saving my life, so I''ve been helping you as much as I can all these years, but


    you, you treat us the Grant family like this," Aliyah said, disappointed.


    That billion dor thing, saying something about helping Sebastian not to go out and mess around with


    women, is really just him wanting money.


    "So you''re really going to kick me out?" Charles asked slyly when he saw this determined expression


    on Aliyah''s face.


    Aliyah nodded without hesitation, "That''s right, I''ve already had your things packed up, so go get them


    when you get out of the hospital, and you take care of yourself from now on."


    With those words, Aliyah was ready to turn around and leave.


    "Wait a minute, don''t you think a little too highly of your own life?" Charles asked.


    Aliyah turned her head incredulously, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I saved your life back then, and now you''re sending me off with $5 million... What, you think your life is


    worth $5 million, do you?" Charles asked.


    His eyes became sinister, "If I didn''t save you, you would have died in that mudslide, then the whole the


    Grant family should be mine, I let you survive, but you will be revenge, take five million to try to send


    me off."


    Aliyah''s body swayed and a self-deprecating smile crossed her pale face, "What has the Grant family


    given you over the years, more than five million?"


    "That''s all you willingly gave me, not the money that drove me out of the Grant family, now five million


    is not enough, you have to give me at least one hundred million." Charles tore right through.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Listening to this righteous tone, Aliyah almostughed at the exasperation.


    She seemed to know this cousin for the first day.


    The Charles in front of her, made her feel strange, terrible, disgusting!


    "Only five million, no more than that." Aliyah said.


    Charles'' expression instantly became fierce, if not for the fact that his whole body was wrapped in


    bandages and in a cast, he had to beat Aliyah hard.


    "Say that again, Aliyah, and don''t you dare regret it." Charles said.


    Aliyah''s expression was firm, "Why should I regret? The thing I should regret most is that I only now


    see your true colors and let you mingle in the Grant family for so many years!"


    "OK, it seems that you really intend to tear up with me, then I will no longer help you cover up, what


    you once did, I will give you shake out." Charles said.


    Aliyah flinched, "What do you ...... you mean?"


    "Do I need to remind you that the reason Natan got into that church back then was all because of you


    ......"


    Before the words were out of her mouth, Aliyah had already covered her ears and screamed.


    That delicate and pretty face was filled with fear and trepidation, "Enough, don''t you say anymore!"


    "It''s okay if you don''t let me talk, so give me more money and I''ll let you go." Charles said.


    Aliyah''s face was iparably pale and her lips lost their blood, "Okay, I''ll give you a hundred million,


    but after you take this money, you can nevere to me again."


    "Of course, you''ve helped cousin for so many years, it''s time for cousin to go out and earn his own


    living." Charles said with a smile.


    Aliyah left the ward with her head bowed and her eyes listless.


    Aliyah went to the bank with the intention of withdrawing the cash to Charles in batches so that


    Sebastian would not notice.


    After all, if Sebastian knew she had given Charles a billion, he would have asked for more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What can we do if we are involved in the incident back then?


    Aliyah didn''t have the confidence to make sure that Sebastian would respect her as a mother once he


    knew the truth.


    She didn''t dare to bet.


    So the best thing to do is to gag Charles.


    Thinking about it, the bank teller had already withdrawn a hundred million from Aliyah''s dozen cards in


    batches.


    "Help me transfer this money back into this ount." Aliyah reported Charles''s bank card ount.


    "Direct deposit now?" The bank teller was a bit dumbfounded, "Actually Ms. Stewart you can just do it


    online."


    "Do it when I tell you to, why are you so full of crap?" Aliyah urged impatiently.


    Not daring to offend Aliyah, the teller hurriedly did as she was told.


    But just as Aliyah was about to enter her password, she was given a gentle tug on the corner of her


    coat.


    Aliyah looked down to see that it was Erika with sses and a ck mole on her face.


    This ugly girl, howe she is here?


    "Grandma," Erika''s voice was extraordinarily clear as she cocked her head at Aliyah, "are you here to


    deposit money?"


    "Eh." Aliyah nodded impatiently, "What are you doing here alone?"


    Erika smiled, "I''m here to save money too, I have a hundred dors pocket money that my brother-in-


    law gave me, so I have to save it."


    After a pause, and look around, extra whispered instructions, "Grandma, you must not tell others oh,


    because Aries is prone to financial ruin today, that''s why I came to save up."


    Heh--


    Aliyah couldn''t help but snicker.


    You''re just a kid, you still believe in horoscopes?


    That''s too superstitious!


    As a result, in the next second, I heard Erika say, "I remember that you are also an Aries, Grandma.


    The horoscope says that you can''t spend money today, especially big money, or you will be easily


    cheated, so you should be careful too, Grandma."


    Hearing this, Aliyah''s eyes instantly became serious, staring at Erika in front of her with a serious and


    complicated expression.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    For some reason, when Erika said this, Aliyah subconsciously felt that Erika had spied on her, and so


    meant something.


    But on second thought, I don''t think it''s possible.


    This is just a little five-year-old doll, how can have these thoughts.


    How in heaven''s name can a child be so mature?


    Maybe it just says so in the horoscope.


    "Ms. Stewart, please sign." The teller reminded respectfully through the ss.


    Aliyah was about to sign the pen, but then, by some miracle, she thought of what Erika had just said


    and put it back.


    "Put that money in my vault for now, and I''ll deal with it another day." Aliyah said.


    The teller didn''t know why she suddenly changed her mind, but she dutifully did as she was told.


    When she saw this, Erikaughed quietly.


    Not in vain she just so racked her brains to persuade, or work.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I didn''t think I could do good by saving money, she is really a fortune teller Erika.


    Yes, Erika dide out to save money, but not the hundred Rupert gave her, but the tip prize she got


    for breaking the story to the gossip mediapany yesterday.


    Coupled with the fact that Charles'' women have blown themselves up with a lot of news, the gossip


    company especially thanked her and went from the originally agreed upon 100,000 to 200,000.


    The amount was sorge that Erika was worried about being discovered by her mommy, so she snuck


    to the bank to deposit money while the kindergarten was going to a nearby farm.


    I didn''t expect to see Aliyah, who had a ck brow and looked like she was about to break the bank.


    Although Aliyah hadn''t treated her well before and tried to throw her under the cold water, Erika helped


    her out with this one, despite her past.


    "Grandma, then I''ll go first, goodbye grandma." Erika thought, waved towards Aliyah and lifted her feet


    to walk out.


    As a result, just two steps away, Aliyah yanked the hat on the back of her head.


    "Grandma, this is my favorite Little Red Riding Hood, you''re going to pull it out for me." Erika said


    anxiously.


    She now ys ugly every day, relying on wearing beautiful clothes to save a little face ah.


    Aliyah let go of her, a touch of unnaturalness crossed her elegant and noble face, "You ...... you came


    out by yourself? Slipped out of the kindergarten?"


    "...... is." Being discovered the truth, Erika lowered her head a little nervously.


    Damn, Grandma Aliyah is not going to beat her up, right?


    "Come with me." Aliyah said, and lifted her steps to the outside.


    Erika, unsure, follows Aliyah outside.


    When she got to the car, Erika scowled and said, "Grandma, I didn''t mean to run out, I was trying to


    save money, and I need to go back now."


    "Hmm." Aliyah nodded, "Get in, I''ll take you back."


    Huh?


    Erika''s eyes rounded and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    Grandma Aliyah is sending her back to kindergarten?


    "What are you waiting for, get in the car." Aliyah looked at her dazed look and urged again with a stern


    face.


    It''s true that Annie''s children are so retarded.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was so young, she wouldn''t have bothered to send it if she got lost and


    got herself involved.


    Erika hurriedly climbed into the back seat of the car, her voice sweet, "Thank you, Grandma, for giving


    me a ride."


    Aliyah started the car without saying anything with a stern face.


    Originally Aliyah wanted to rush to drop Erika off at the kindergarten and leave.


    As a result, after driving for a while she realized that she didn''t actually know where the kindergarten


    actually was.


    It''s the same with navigation on, always going in circles.


    Aliyah drove nearly an hour for a journey that could have been made in ten minutes.


    Aliyah''s palms were sweaty when she finally parked the car in front of the kindergarten.


    "All right, get out of the car." Aliyah said.


    But there was no movement in the back seat, silence, no one responded.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Aliyah turned her head and realized that Erika had actually fallen asleep in the back seat.


    That little face slept red and flushed, and surprisingly a little ugly and ugly.


    "Hey, Mission ......," Aliyah wanted to wake her up, but didn''t know how to say it.


    After hesitating for a while, I got out of the car and went to the kindergarten teacher and asked her to


    hold the car.


    "Gosh, I''m so sorry Erika''s parents, we were so negligent that we didn''t even notice that Erika ran out."


    The teacher bowed desperately toward Aliyah.


    Aliyah waved her hand, "All right, just bring it in and watch it next time."


    "Okay okay." With a nod, the teacher carried Erika out of the car.


    With that, she looked to Aliyah, "Are you Erika''s ...... grandmother?"


    "How do you know?" Aliyah was a little surprised.


    The teacher smiled coyly, "Because I heard Erika say earlier that her grandmother was young and


    good-looking, and then I saw that you and Erika have simr eyes, so I guessed."


    Snort--


    Aliyah only thought it was ttering.


    This ugly girl''s eyes are like hers where? Wearing sses all day long, it is impossible to see, okay.


    Also, this ugly girl actually said she looked young and pretty?


    You''re not that old, but you''ve got a sweet mouth, you learned it from Annie!


    With that thought, Aliyah turned straight to her car and took off.


    Once back at the Grant Residence, Aliyah left the car to be cleaned by the maid and went to the


    garden to read a book.


    "Ms. Stewart," the maid came over after washing the car and respectfully handed a pair of sses to


    Aliyah with both hands, "This was found while cleaning the car."


    The tiny pair of ck-framed sses are obviously Erika''s, the ugly girl''s.


    Aliyah swept a nce and returned her gaze to the book, "Throw ...... forget it, put it here, and return it


    to Erika when shees over some day."


    "Okay Ms. Stewart."


    --


    Meanwhile, Erika, who was waiting for the kindergarten to be dismissed, had a pair of paper sses on


    her face, and the surrounding area was painted ck with a ck paintbrush to disguise the


    appearance of real sses.


    When Bonnie came to pick them up, she caught a glimpse of the alternative sses.


    "Erika, what''s going on, and where are your sses?" Bonnie asked.


    Erika didn''t dare to say that she might have lost it outside and stammered, "When I was ying with


    the kids, I stepped on it and broke it."


    "Why are you so careless, you''re not hurt, are you?" Bonnie asked with concern.


    It was a relief to see Erika shake her head.


    "It''s okay, the sses are broken and then buy a new one, let''s go, match the sses and we''ll go eat


    a seafood dinner." Bonnie said gently.


    Erika was overjoyed and hugged Bonnie, "Mommy you are so nice, I love you the most."


    "I''ve asked you to make a fool of yourself and you still think I''m good, huh?" Bonnie reached out and


    scratched Erika''s little nose.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Erika didn''t think so and craned her neck, "Of course, you''re just trying to protect me by making me


    look ugly, and besides, you promised me that I''d be a beautiful Erika after a while."


    "Well!" Bonnie mentally calcted the date of her wedding to Sebastian, "Soon."


    If Sebastian was going to say at the wedding that he had recognized her long ago, then she would


    admit it along the way and tell him that the children were his!


    By the way, surprise him by turning the ugly Erika back into a little beauty.


    Counting the time of the wedding, only twenty days or so.


    "Condescend to us Erika to be the ugly one for another twenty days, okay?" Bonnie said.


    Erika held up two fingers, "Then I''ll have a double serving of Super Supreme ice cream tonight."


    "Okay." Bonnie readily agreed, "Buy two extrarge ice creams for you."

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    After eating and drinking, Bonnie took the four youngsters back to the Sunshine Vi.


    The little one was already sleepy, so he came home and took a quick bath before crawling into bed.


    Each one lying on the bed crossed, sleeping like a piglet.


    Bonnie''s eyes were full of tenderness as she covered them all with the covers before tiptoeing out.


    Originally, she was going to go downstairs and make herself a cup of hot milk to drink.


    As a result, when I passed the corner of the stairs, I caught a glimpse of the attic on the third floor out


    of the corner of my eye.


    When she returned to Willisto, she noticed the loft on her first visit to the Sunshine Vi.


    It was only when she was about to approach that she was stopped by the maid and told not to go up at


    will.


    Then a bunch of things happened and Bonnie forgot about it.


    Seeing it again now, it immediately aroused curiosity.


    What is hidden in that attic?


    Bonnie thought, then gently walked up the stairs, intending to open the attic door to see.


    As a result, the lock on that attic has rusted, and the slightest touch emits a harsh and obscure ringing


    sound, which is particrly clear in this silent night.


    Bonnie was so scared that she rushed to the second floor corridor and pretended as if nothing was


    wrong.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Click-


    In the next instant, the study door was opened and Sebastian slowly walked out, "What was that


    noise?"


    Bonnie scratched her head and pretended as if nothing had happened, "I also came out when I heard


    the sound, so strange."


    After a pause, his gaze was released to the attic, "It seems to being from there, it''s not like there


    are rats, right?"


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s gaze sank abruptly and he walked quickly toward the attic.


    Bonnie saw him going to the attic and hurried to follow him herself, "You''re going to catch a mouse


    aren''t you, I''m especially good at it, let me help you."


    "You go to bed." Sebastian said in a deep voice, "It''s not for women to do things like catch mice."


    "But that mouse feels very fierce, one more person is more power, I help you always right." Bonnie


    insisted.


    Aplex sentiment crossed Sebastian''s eyes and he simply picked Bonnie up horizontally first and


    walked towards the room.


    After cing Bonnie on the bed, Sebastian''s voice was raspy and dark, "Sleep well."


    After saying this, he got up and went out.


    Bonnie was frustrated beyond belief.


    Damn, I should have known to take something that can soundproof the attic again.


    And I wonder what is hidden in the attic that Sebastian won''t even show her.


    Bonnie fell asleep thinking randomly.


    When she woke up the next morning, her first thought was to go see the attic.


    Maybe Sebastian forgot to close the door after he went to the atticst night?


    The result ran to see, the attic door is not only closed properly, the chain are reced with a new shiny.


    Now it''s even harder to open.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, looking at the attic door, Bonnie was lost in thought.


    What is hidden in here that Sebastian protects so tightly?


    "Mrs. Grant, what are you standing there for? Hurry up ande down to eat." Donna walked to the


    first floor stairway and said with a smile.


    Bonnie agreed and went downstairs.


    Sitting at the dining table, looking at Donna''s busy back in the kitchen, Bonnie then tentatively asked,


    "Donna, have you been cooking over here since Sebastian moved to the Sunshine Vi?"


    "Yeah, it''s been five years since I counted the time." Donna nodded with a somewhat emotional


    expression, "Time flies."


    "So you''re kind of the steward of the ce, right?" Bonnie asked again.


    Donna waved her hand, "Don''t bash me, what housekeeper or not, it''s just that Mr. Grant trusts me and


    lets me take care of everything at home."


    "Here''s the thing Donna, I''ve been married to Sebastian for so long too, I can''t even figure out the


    maids in the house, and I guess, as the matriarch, I have to run the house, right?" Bonnie wheedled


    and finally stated her purpose.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Bonnie''s purpose is obvious: she wants to learn to be a steward.


    Donna is certainly happy.


    She wants Bonnie to be the hostess of the Sunshine Vi because it shows that Bonnie really likes


    Sebastian in her heart and even wants to take care of everything in the house for him.


    After all, housekeeping is a tedious and troublesome business.


    When I think of Be, I only know how to spend money, not to mention housekeeping, even the vase at


    the door fell over can not help to hold.


    The difference between people is really huge!


    Thinking, Donna smilingly spoke, "Mrs. Grant, what do you want to start with, I''ll tell you."


    "It''s all good." Bonnie said with a smile.


    "Then let''s start with the books, to manage such arge the Sunshine Vi, the books are essential, the


    daily in and out, from the flow of water above you can see which servants are honest, which people


    should be fired." Donna said.


    She is really putting her heart and soul into teaching Bonnie.


    And although Bonnie is also listening carefully, but after all, the mind is not in it. So it took a whole day,


    but only learned the skinny.


    Nheless, Donna was relieved.


    "Everything is difficult at the beginning, Mrs. Grant, don''t be discouraged, it will be much easier after


    you be proficient." Donna said.


    Bonnie nodded, "I got it Donna."


    "Okay, it''s this time of day, littledy and little gentleman should be back, then I''ll go prepare dinner ah."


    Donna said.


    Bonnie followed and stood up, "By the way Donna, do you have those keys to the house, I see the


    price of these things written in the ledger, I''m kinda curious to check it out."


    "There, I''ll get it." Donna then took all the keys to Bonnie.


    One in particr is brand new, a look is just hanging up.


    Not surprisingly, this should be the key to the attic.


    Bonnie held back her excitement and didn''t rush up to open the attic door directly.


    After all, at this point Sebastian and four small children areing back, what if they are caught on the


    spot?


    She quietly topped off the shape of the key with soap, then pretended to look around the other rooms


    before returning the key to Donna.


    "I see that the room at the end of the second floor is full of Sebastian''s artworks, which are quite


    valuable, so it seems not safe to leave it to the kitchen maid to clean it, or let the one who cleans up the


    study do it?" Bonnie suggested.


    Donna pped her head, "Oops, look at my head, Mrs. Grant you don''t say I forgot."


    Before cleaning up the study maid would have two rooms to clean, and then he went back home,


    Donna helped to clean up the study.


    As for the room with too many lots, her bones really didn''t allow it, so she got a kitchen maid to help.


    As a result, I kept forgetting to change backter.


    "I told you Mrs. Grant you must be a good housekeeper." Donna was thrilled beyond belief, "See, it was


    instantly obvious."


    Bonnie was a little embarrassed by thepliment, "I just stumbled upon it too."


    "That''s having wisdom, too." Donna was still insisting on thepliment, "I''m sure that back when Mrs.


    Grant you actually start housekeeping, the Sunshine Vi will be even better than it is now."


    As we were talking, Sebastian opened the entrance door from the outside.


    "What are you guys talking about, so happy?" Sebastian asked.


    Donna rushed to tell Bonnie about the housekeeper, "Mr. Grant, you really married a good daughter-in-


    law who is hard to find."


    "It''s better to leave the management of the Sunshine Vi to Donna, so you should stay out of it."


    Sebastian, however, said in a deep voice.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Donna''s joy was instantly doused with cold water, "Why, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant is doing very well in her


    studies."

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Sebastian pursed his thin lips, "the Sunshine Vi has always been Donna you are taking care of, no


    need for her to interfere."


    After a pause, the deep, dark gaze fell on Bonnie, "Besides, she''s moving to Imperial Court soon, what


    does she care about the Sunshine Vi?"


    This peaky phrase made Donna excited again.


    "The Imperial Court has already been renovated?" Donna asked. Donna asked, "So Mr. Grant, you and


    Mrs. Grant are moving there after the wedding?"


    "Well, when the timees, you will stay at the Sunshine Vi, I will leave a few maids for you, and


    you will retire here." Sebastian nodded his head.


    Donna smiled from ear to ear, "I''m not old, I''m strong, I''ll follow you to the Imperial Court, I''ll cook for


    you and take care of the children."


    Said, and turned his head to look at Bonnie, "Mrs. Grant, the Imperial Court side is great, several times


    bigger than the Sunshine Vi, arguably the best feng shui home in Willisto."


    The young couple living there, will certainly be smooth, and beautiful, and love for life!


    Bonnie was not so happy, her eyes burned to Sebastian, "Why don''t you stay at the Sunshine Vi,


    isn''t the Sunshine Vi nice?"


    She hadn''t found out what was in the attic yet, and if she moved, how else could she find out?


    "You and I got married, of course I have to get you a better house, if you like the Sunshine Vi, you


    cane back every other night." Sebastian said.


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s reaction only gradually calmed down.


    As long as we can still go back to the Sunshine Vi.


    "I just stayed at the Sunshine Vi for too long and was a little sad to leave it behind." She exined


    what she had just said.


    Sebastian hmphed and raised his hand to tuck all the loose hair on her cheeks behind her ears, his


    voice low and raspy, "Me too."


    There are many stories happening in the Sunshine Vi.


    But now he wants a new ce with Bonnie and a fresh start.


    --


    While eating dinner, the four youngsters also learned about the move to the Imperial Court soon.


    "Daddy, is the princess room in that ce any good?"


    "Dad Sebastian, are the toilets in the Imperial Court pink too?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I don''t want to sleep next to Erika anymore, she''s always chattering and talking at night and the


    soundproofing is not good and it affects my rest."


    "Then I will sleep next door to Brother Lukas, and Brother Lukas can read me a story at night before


    going to bed."


    The four little ones have never stopped talking to each other.


    Sebastian simply put down his chopsticks, got up and stood up, "Let''s go, go get dressed."


    The four youngsters froze and looked at Sebastian in confusion, "What are you doing with your clothes


    on?"


    "Aren''t you curious, show you around and choose which room you like." Sebastian said in a deep


    voice.


    After a moment of silence, the four little ones hurriedly jumped off the chair to put on their coats.


    Sebastian, in turn, slung the trench coat from the doorway over Bonnie''s shoulders, "Put it on."


    "I''m going too, huh?" Bonnie was a little surprised.


    She is the hostess, of course, and Sebastian sleep in the master bedroom, so there is no choice, are


    Sebastian sleep in which room, she will follow to sleep in that room, why go?


    "What, as a hostess, are you half curious about your future home?" Sebastian asked in a deep voice,


    his eyes burning into Bonnie''s, waiting for her answer.


    Looking at the pair of bright and dazzling ck eyes, Bonnie''s heart could not help but miss a beat.


    Her ears were red, and she could only lower her head and let her hair hang down to block it, her voice


    buzzing, "A little curious, I guess."


    "Let''s go." Sebastian took her hand, followed by the four little ones behind him, and headed towards


    the garage.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    It takes about forty minutes to drive from the Sunshine Vi to the Imperial Court.


    This is the best and most expensive piece ofnd in the entire Willisto area, and is known as the King


    of Willisto.


    Looking from the gate of the vi area, it is indeed very different from the rest.


    Lush heathered bamboo, high and low staggered evergreens and colorless hydrangeas furnish the


    exterior in an extraordinarily elegant manner.


    When you walk through the gate, there are small bridges and arched bridges made of whole pieces of


    Chinese white jade, with a hazy white mist, a kind of fairnd feeling.


    Further in is the residential area, with a garden of nearly a thousand square feet surrounding the vi.


    The Chinese decoration is durable and ssic, ancient and mboyant.


    Bonnie took just a few nces and was captivated.


    Will this be her and Sebastian''s home from now on?


    Why is there a special surreal feeling, as if dreaming ah!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Bonnie thought, Sebastian had dragged her to the center of the set of vis.


    This vi is not quite the same as those others, being wider andrger, and the servants who are busy


    inside can be seen across the Suzhou garden design cloister.


    "I bought three of the vis to y through." Sebastian exined.


    "Dad Sebastian, you''re too hoity-toity." Erika raised her head, "When I grow up in the future, I want to


    find a good man like you too."


    "If you can''t find it, you''re not allowed to lower your standards." Sebastian said.


    Erika instantly copsed a face, "Ah, then I will most likely never be able to marry for the rest of my


    life."


    "Then stay with daddy, it''s not like you can''t afford to keep you." Sebastian said without hesitation.


    Seriously, Sebastian hates the thought of his baby girl being cheap to those bratster.


    Those little stinky pigs, what makes them arch his cabbage.


    "Okay, then Dad Sebastian you don''t back out oh." Erika thought about it and readily agreed.


    Sebastian smiled and rubbed Erika''s head, "Go ahead, pick which room you like and let me know."


    "Okay." Erika agreed crisply, and went upstairs with her two brothers and little Joanna.


    Sebastian slowly ced his eyes on Bonnie, who was not far away.


    He walked slowly over to him, "Well, is there anything you''re not happy about?"


    "It''s all good." Bonnie said, "It''s just a little too big, the maids will definitely be twice or even twice as big


    as they were at the Sunshine Vi, and it will be a little difficult to manage."


    "For the housekeeping, I will ask Eric to find a professional." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Bonnie looked up in surprise, "Why, do you not trust me?"


    She was mostly anxious to get the keys today, which is why she didn''t learn too well.


    If you are serious about learning, you will definitely get the hang of it quickly.


    "Your time shouldn''t be spent on such trivial matters, don''t you forget that you are designer Magnolia,


    you should shine in the design circle, not be a full-time wife in the imperial court." Sebastian said in a


    deep voice.


    With that, his strong arms circled Bonnie from behind, his axe-cut chin resting on the top of her head,


    "Mrs. Grant is who you are, but definitely not a prison to hold you captive."


    Bonnie''s heart suddenly fluttered.


    Indeed, she prefers design to housekeeping.


    If she hadn''t gotten into the design business, she would never have been able to raise her three


    children on her own, much less return to Willisto and reunite with Sebastian in such a manner.


    It''s just that there''s so much going on during this time that Bonnie has barely touched a brush, except


    for the designs she did for Globex Company and the Grant Group.


    "If you want to paint, there''s a great subject and opportunity in front of you right now." Sebastian said in


    a deep voice.


    "What?" Bonnie asked.


    "Our wedding."

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Since it is a wedding, there is bound to be a theme.


    Sebastian intends to leave this decision to Bonnie, "It''s up to you to y with what kind of wedding you


    want to have."


    "But I''m drawing designs, not designing weddings." Bonnie was a little hesitant.


    "It''s okay, do your best toe, the design circle is all interchangeable, I believe you will be able to."


    Sebastian said with unparalleled determination.


    It''s probably because there was so much determination in those dark eyes that Bonnie''s heart was


    encouraged.


    After thinking about it, she nodded heavily, "Okay, I''ll give it my best shot."


    "Then I''ll see what happens." Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    As we speak, the four youngsters have already chosen their rooms ande down from upstairs.


    Little Joanna was the most excited, her little face was flushed because she found a snack room at the


    end of the corridor, full of snacks!


    "Daddy, that''s all for us, right?" little Joanna asked expectantly.


    Sebastian nodded, "En, but I have a requirement that you rinse your mouth immediately after eating


    snacks, and if you don''t follow the rules, I will remove all snacks."


    "I promise to rinse my mouth." little Joanna hurriedly raised her hand and swore.


    There was a pause, and then the anticipation was overwhelming, "There''s toothpaste and a child''s


    toothbrush in the bathroom, so can I go eat now?"


    "Go ahead." Sebastian agreed.


    Looking at little Joanna''s bouncing back, Sebastian''s mood also followed much better.


    He is grateful to have Bonnie back in his life.


    Because if it wasn''t for her, he might never have known that there was something wrong with the way


    he was raising little Joanna.


    The former little Joanna was quiet and withdrawn, and extremely reluctant to get in touch with


    outsiders.


    But now, she has changed back to a normal five-year-old child, innocent, spirited and lively.


    This was all taught to him by Bonnie in a subtle way.


    Sebastian can even foresee that the future little Joanna will be a very good girl under Bonnie''s


    care andpany.


    And of course, Andrew Lukas and Erika will be great kids.


    --


    In the blink of an eye, it''s the next day again.


    When Bonnie got up in the morning, Sebastian had already left for the office.


    She also did not idle, after first sending the four little ones to the kindergarten, she nned to go find a


    ce where she could get a key to make that attic key.


    Bonnie drove around the city of Willisto for a long time, and finally circled around the outskirts of the


    city to a neighborhood that was about to be demolished, and finally found a ce where she could get


    a key.


    In less than ten minutes, the master made the key, and the shape of the topography was exactly the


    same.


    "One hundred dors, cash." The master said.


    Bonnie was about to pay by cell phone hand hanging in mid-air, expression a little embarrassed, "I did


    not bring cash ah."


    "There''s a supermarket over there, you go buy a bottle of water and you can exchange it for a hundred


    dors." The master was eager to propose.


    Bonnie had to put away her phone and walk towards the supermarket.


    Before you can take two steps, a familiar voicees from behind you, "A hundred dors is it, here."


    Bonnie turned her head and saw the unmistakably familiar handsome face and panicked a little.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Annie, you don''t have your keys yet." The man held up his keys and walked toward Bonnie.


    It was also the walking motion that made Bonnie react to the fact that it was not Sebastian, but William.


    "It''s you." Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed out a smile, "What a coincidence, what are


    you doing here?"


    "I heard there''s a park around here with a nice view, so I came to have a look around." William


    exined, "Your keys, don''t forget to take them."


    Bonnie hurriedly took the keys and put them in her bag, "Thanks, I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "There''s no need to be so polite, if you thank me, why don''t you invite me to dinner?"

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    William said this very naturally, Bonnie naturally can not refuse.


    "Yeah, so we go back to the city?" Bonnie said with a nod.


    "No need to go that far, there''s a little restaurant around here that tastes pretty good." William said.


    Bonnie then followed him to the bistro.


    She had suffered a lot when she was abroad, so she didn''t care about eating in such cheap eateries.


    William, not to mention his time abroad, had a more difficult time than she did.


    Two people sitting face to face, surprisingly remembered the previous time abroad, a moment of some


    emotion.


    "Annie, are you still going back abroad?" William asked, "I''ll move next door to you and be your


    neighbor then."


    "I probably won''t go back." Bonnie said slowly.


    William unpacked the dishes for a moment, "Why ah, you said before, after a while will go back ah."


    "Things change all the time." Bonnie didn''t know where to begin to exin, "Anyway, I''m doing pretty


    well at Willisto now, and Erika and the guys like being here."


    "So you''re going to be a couple with that Sebastian, all the time?" William''s voice steeply raised a few


    notches, echoing in the modest restaurant, causing the surrounding customers to turn their heads and


    gaze curiously.


    Bonnie couldn''t help but feel a little baffled.


    For some reason, she felt that William''s reaction seemed a little too excited.


    And William, obviously aware of this, lowered his tone, "Sorry, I was just afraid he''d cheat on you, after


    all, you didn''t know each other long before you got married."


    Howe we haven''t known each other long.


    She''s known Sebastian for 20 years!


    Bonnie thought in her mind and squeezed out another smile, "Thank you for caring about me William,


    I''ll see to it, don''t worry."


    "Eh." William followed with a smile and didn''t say another word.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was a bit stiff until the dishes were served, which broke the


    awkwardness.


    It was hard to finish the meal, and Bonnie immediately had to leave.


    William, however, followed and stood up, "This ce is not very good for a taxi, or you can take me


    back to the city, just as I also take you to meet that expert."


    "Okay." Bonnie agreed.


    What else can we do?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    William took the trouble to hire a specialist for her from abroad, but she didn''t wait for the specialist to


    help with the surgery, and now she won''t even agree to meet.


    A little too much.


    So Bonnie thought she would meet the expert, thank him in person, and then she could send him back


    abroad.


    Sitting in the car, William made a call to the hospital end, "Inform the doctor that the patient and I will be


    coming over soon and ask him to pack up and prepare for the consultation."


    "Still have to clean up and tidy up?" Bonnie was a bit surprised, with a bit of flirtation in her tone, "Is this


    expert unkempt?"


    "Sort of." William only tugged at the corners of his mouth as he remembered all the beautiful women


    that Expert Smith had found in the ward during this time.


    Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    Bonnie looked up at the hospital building, "Isn''t this the PRIVATE hospital of the Grant Group, where


    you find the doctor?"


    "Right." William nodded, then put on the mask he was carrying, "Because you were hospitalized before,


    I asked him to stay in the ward first, so that you wouldn''t be unable to find him when you needed him."


    "At least he''s an expert, isn''t it a bit disrespectful to live in a hospital?" Bonnie was a little apprehensive,


    "Or I''ll go buy some fruit or something before I go in?"


    "No need." William shook his head, "The consultation has been paid for, so I don''t think he''ll mind even


    if he goes empty-handed."


    "All right then." Bonnie nodded and followed William out of the car and towards the inpatient building.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    As soon as shestepped into the hospital building, a nurse recognized Bonnie.


    "Mrs. Grant, are you here to pick up the report of the blood test?" The nurse asked very respectfully.


    Bonnie smiled and shook her head, "No, I came over to meet someone, you get busy, don''t mind me."


    "Okay." The nurse then left.


    William then looked to Bonnie, "Why are you still doing blood work, are you not doing well post-op?"


    "On the contrary, the doctor said I was recovering well and that the blood test was just for insurance


    purposes."


    After a pause, and blinked the slender feathered eyshes, the tone yful, "Besides there is not you


    help me find experts, I double insurance, still afraid of what."


    "Hmm." William nodded, "Let''s go upstairs."


    As they spoke, the two arrived at the ward on the 18th floor.


    William stood in the doorway and pointed to the man standing in the room facing the window, "That''s


    him, this is the expert I hired for you, Expert Smith."


    Bonnie froze for a moment, "What did you say his name was?"


    "Katifen ah," William puzzled, "you do not know this expert, he is very famous abroad, in the


    neurological surgery is quite attainable, can be said to be the world''s first."


    "I know." Bonnie nodded, "He also developed a scar removal drug, but it''s very expensive and hard to


    get."


    "That''s right." William nodded again.


    Bonnie was then confused, "You told mest time that you brought in Expert Smith from abroad on


    purpose?"


    "Right." William said, asking Bonnie rhetorically, "Why, you seem surprised."


    "I ...... nothing, let''s go inside." Bonnie squeezed out a smile.


    With that, the two went into the ward.


    "Robert Smith, let me introduce you, this is the patient I want to ask you to see, her name is Annie,"


    William said.


    The person standing in the ward at the moment is not Katifen at all, but Peter.


    He didn''t expect that William would suddenly bring the patient. He wanted to call his own brother, but it


    was toote!


    I was hesitating to hide outside the window on the air conditioning unit likest time, but it turned out


    that William had alreadye with a patient.


    He turned his head in panic, and when he saw Bonnie''s face clearly, his eyes widened in horror.


    Isn''t this ...... the woman Be asked him to murder earlier?


    "Mr. S., did you ask me to see her?" Peter''s heart was in turmoil and his words were stuttering.


    This look was reflected in Bonnie''s eyes, making her instantly narrow her clear almond eyes into a


    dangerous line.


    With two Expert Smiths, she couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    But this Katifen, in front of him, does not look like an expert.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With that in mind, Bonnie tried to ask a few more in-depth questions.


    The result is that Peter is an uneducated, full of ideas in addition to food and drink is a woman, can not


    answer.


    Bonnie''s mind was instantly clear.


    She was tempted to expose the fake Katifen in public, but nced at William next to her and worried


    about refuting his face.


    Then he spoke, "Mr. S, let''s go out first, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    William cooperated and went out with her.


    When we got to the corridor, seeing no one else around, Bonnie opened her mouth to remind, "William,


    you seem to be deceived, this is not Expert Smith at all, but the real Expert Smith, the doctor who


    operated on me."

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    "He''s not Expert Smith?" said William, his tone suddenly cold.


    Even from the eyes under the mask, Bonnie can still see the slightest hint of bloodthirsty ferocity.


    She unconsciously took a step back and gulped softly, "Yeah, he shouldn''t really, he doesn''t even know


    I had the surgery."


    No one else but the real Expert Smith is capable of performing such delicate and difficult surgery.


    So, the one in the ward who asked all the questions must be a fake.


    Only Bonnie doesn''t know why he looks exactly like Expert Smith.


    She did not speak directly in front of the fake Katifen, is afraid of William embarrassment.


    But I didn''t expect to speak to William in private, and his expression was so frightening.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Probably seeing Bonnie''s fear, William squeezed out a fresh smile, "I got it, I''ll check it out."


    "Yeah." Bonnie nodded, "Anyway, I really appreciate you hiring a doctor for me, William, it''s a favor I''ll


    remember for the rest of my life."


    "I''m sorry Annie," William apologized very sincerely, "it''s a good thing you found the real Expert Smith


    to do the surgery, otherwise your condition could have been much worse."


    "It''s the liar''s fault, you don''t have to feel sorry." Bonnie corrected.


    As we were talking, Donna called.


    Bonnie then said, "Then you go ahead, I''ll invite you to dinner some other time, I have to go back."


    "Good." William nodded and watched Bonnie disappear around the corner of the hallway.


    Then he turned around and went back to the ward, the gentleness and smile under his eyes


    disappeared, and in its ce, there was endless killing intent!


    Peter was already apprehensive and wondered why Annie would pretend not to know him.


    Now when I see this expression on William''s face, I get even more scared.


    William walked straight to Peter, hands like cast iron hard, hard choke Peter''s neck, lifting him off the


    ground.


    "Let go ...... let go ......" Peter''s brain was extremely oxygen deprived and his cheeks turned pig liver


    colored as he desperately squirmed and struggled.


    But it doesn''t work.


    William is down for the kill!


    "Who gave you the guts to woo me right under my nose?" William said coldly.


    "I can exin, please, leave me alone." Peter held on to hisst breath and struggled.


    Bang!


    William mmed him hard to the ground, "I''ll give you a minute."


    Peter curled up into a shrimp shape and coughed desperately, "I ...... am indeed not Katifen, but I am


    his real brother, and he is the one who asked me toe over and help cover for a bit."


    "Topping?" William''s eyes grew more and more urgently cold.


    Peter nodded desperately, "Yes, it is the top bag, in fact, the person who came with you from abroad is


    indeed my brother, but he said that after arriving in Willisto, especially scared, think you are not a good


    person, so let me swap with him."


    "So what happened with Annie''s surgery?" William asked again.


    "That was supposed to be a surgery I was in charge of, but my brother begged me toe and


    impersonate him, so I let him do it." Peter lied with wide eyes, not blushing in the slightest.


    "Your medical skills, can you be better than your brother?" William was clearly not convinced.


    Peter''s eyes bounced around, "Of course, my medical skills are far superior to my brother''s."


    After a pause, and said, "If you do not believe it, you can check, my brother in thest year also made


    a patient dead, you can check, is the richest man in Phdelphia, called Ken Mac!"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    William that hidden under the mask of the clear and elegant face, crossed a faint trace of doubt.


    "That miser, McCann, your brother got him killed?" His tone of voice was clearly tinged with disbelief.


    But Peter had grasped the hope of life and nodded desperately, "Yes, yes, Mr. S, do you know that


    richest man too?"


    Heh--


    "Before business hase and gone, he always will exploit the loopholes to calcte others, actually


    will be your brother to cure, really rare." William said.


    Peter half-knocked his eyes and blocked his heart out, "Yeah, he had to inject someone with a new


    drug that said it could prolong life, and something went wrong and it took five million dors to keep


    things down."


    Fearing that William did not believe, he added, "You can check, his ount can certainly find the


    details of the expenditure of the money."


    To be honest, Peter is really not afraid of William to check.


    Because Katifen really did spend five million dors to set things right, only not to clean up his own


    mess, but for him - the real brother!


    "Brother, you can not me me, life in the world always have to think for themselves, do not worry, I


    will beg Mr. S to leave you a life." Peter said silently in his heart.


    William''s eyes in front of him were like a torch, and his inky ck eyes looked like they were


    prating Peter''s mind and scrutinizing!


    "I hope you''re not lying to me, or your life will be lost." William''s voice was iparably cold.


    --


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At night, in the hotel near the hospital.


    Katifen received an email from the hospital with a report on Bonnie''s blood work.


    All the indicators in the report have returned to normal, which means that Bonnie is nowpletely


    healed.


    Looking at the report, Katifen finally couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Great, he finally had the standing and the backbone to talk to Sebastian about his demands.


    With that in mind, Katifen immediately called Sebastian.


    It just so happened that Sebastian had just gotten off work, so he came straight over.


    About an hour, Sebastian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel, looking at the


    smallest pedestrians like ants under the eighteenth floor, no ripples in his ck eyes.


    Katifen, on the other hand, was all smiles, and opened a bottle of Roman Conti on purpose.


    Poured into a crystal goblet, the deep red liquid was lightly frothy and the fragrant smell of the vinified


    grapes instantly filled the room.


    "Mr. Grant, this is the red wine I brought from abroad, the taste is very good, you try it." Katifen handed


    the red wine to Sebastian.


    Sebastian reached out to ept it, and the two tall sses clinked with a sound that struck the heart,


    "Thank you, but I suppose it''s not just a wine tasting that Expert Smith called me here sote, is it?"


    "Yes." Katifen nodded and gripped the tall ss in her hand, "I''ve just read Mrs. Grant''s blood test


    report, and the indicators have returned to normal, so I''d like to ask you, Mr. Grant, to fulfill your


    promise."


    "Sure." Sebastian agreed readily, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I have a brother, his name is Peter," Katifen said openly, "in fact, the person who is responsible for


    Mrs. Grant''s condition at the beginning is not me at all, but my brother Peter, and it is because of him


    that Mrs. Grant''s condition is so serious that It was because of him that Mrs. Grant''s condition became


    so severe that she needed an artificial bone."


    Click!


    The veins at the corners of Sebastian''s forehead instantly bulged, and the goblet in his hand was


    directly crushed into powder!


    So the person who started all this, the person who caused Bonnie to be sick and even almost died, is


    this person called Peter?

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Sebastian''s pupils viciously shocked, the heart like a heavy hammer viciously knocked, boundless


    anger and cold hostility spread open.


    "Mr. Grant, we agreed that you should not get too excited." Katifen hurriedly spoke up.


    "Not excited?" Sebastian slowly turned his head to look at him, his face, which was already handsome


    and cold in its lines, now looked particrly horrible, "You should know that this brother of yours almost


    took my wife''s life."


    "Yes." Katifen admitted to himself that he was wrong and bowed in shame toward Sebastian, "I


    apologize to you and your wife on behalf of my brother."


    In fact, Katifen also thought, this matter just pretend not to know, God does not know to take Peter back


    abroad.


    But this time contact down, Katifen very clearly feel Sebastian''s powerful wrist.


    This man will one day know the truth.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of being so angry that he would kill Peter when he found out, it would be better for him to ask


    for mercy first.


    He, the brother, can only do something about it.


    "If apologies work, prisons and police lose their meaning." Sebastian doesn''t take that advice.


    "No Mr. Grant, will you at least calm down and let me exin?" Katifen said.


    Sebastian''s expression was indifferent, "I don''t need to hear any exnations, and if your wish, Expert


    Smith, is for me to let him go, then I''m sorry, I can''t do it."


    Anyone who hurts Bonnie, he will make him pay!


    Katifen shook his head, "No, I didn''t mean that, it''s normal for my brother to receive punishment for


    something he did wrong, I just want to ask you not to kill him, and in addition send him to a foreign


    prison."


    That way, he could visit Peter in prison more often.


    Otherwise, if Peter was locked up in Willisto prison, he would have to fly over every few months, which


    is too much trouble.


    "That''s all you''re asking?" Sebastian wasn''t expecting that, "Don''t you want to save him?"


    Of course you want to.


    Katifen''s mouth showed a bitter, helpless smile, "I''ve saved him many times, but he never grows out of


    it."


    Take for example the downpayment McCann who died in Phdelphiast year, he almost emptied his


    savings to keep things down.


    But it was only a matter of time before Peter came back to Willisto spill the beans.


    Katifen is really tired.


    "I think it''s probably in his best interest to go to prison and reflect on it." Katifen said.


    When Peter is released from prison after 20 or 30 years, he will give half of his savings to Peter, as


    long as he does not spend it recklessly, absolutely enough to live until old age and death.


    "Mr. Grant," Katifen''s watery blue eyes were full of sincerity, "there is an old Weskiney saying about


    separation of flesh and bone, and if my brother did die, what would be the difference to me between


    that and stripping me alive?"


    "Even if I spare his life, he will be sentenced to life imprisonment, good performance can be fifty years


    out, bad performance, perhaps die inside." Sebastian''s voice gradually softened.


    That''s considered consent.


    Katifen saw this and nodded with delight, "It''s okay, as long as you, Mr. Grant, can spare his life, that''s


    all that matters."


    As for the matter of how long to sit in jail, all depends on Peter''s creation in prison!


    "Bring him to me tomorrow." Sebastian said again.


    Katifen nodded, "Yes, I will bring my brother Peter to meet you at the Grant Group tomorrow morning at


    ten o''clock."


    "En." Sebastian nodded and turned to leave the room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!